ã€ŠRejected Mate and Following Fateã€‹


 Chapter 1: Alora - Introduction

    Chapter 1: Alora - Introduction

    You know those stories about unwanted rejects, whose loved ones either died or all abandoned them

    to drift aimlessly through the world? A worthless no one, almost invisible to other people. Nothing

    spectacr about them, no grand rise from nothing to something as they dawn into adulthood.

    Yeah well, that''s kind of my story.

    My name is Alora Dennison and l am literally hours away from my Awakening Ceremony at the ripe old

    age of 18 years old, with absolutely no one who gives a crap about me to be there, no support, no

    family, and definitely no friends. I''m ate bloomer, l guess. Not that it''s unusual in my bloodline, as

    almost every female in my family didne out until they hit theirte teens from what l can remember.

    Much like the others in the orphanage, stuck here with me. Another reason we are snubbed and left to

    our own devices in this hell hole they call a home.

    My ceremony has me all churned up inside and restlessly pacing the room I share with Vanka. She''s

    like me, although in all the years we ve bunked together l cant say we have ever be friends of any

    kind. She makes it clear she doesn''t like me and much like everyone around me, they all keep their

    distance. We tolerate one another, but none of us have ever bonded.

    lm an orphaned no-one whose parents died in the war of ten years ago against the vampires. So is

    she, but it didn''t Warm her to me in any way. ¨¬ guess because she''s from a leg of the Santo pack and

    they have hated the Whyte pack since long before the war. We were feuding before the vampires

    united every one of us and old scars and grudges are not something that wolves let go easily.

    We were just two small girls left with no immediate blood link guardians, put in this ce for unwanted

    cubs, to live out our days in unexceptional ways. it would have been kinder to end our misery back

    then, than leave us to live as outcasts among our own people, our own kind. Shunned because we are

    the shameful proof that their own packs failed them. I don''t think they knew what else to do with us. So

    many young with no one left to care for them and raise them in Our Ways and seen as cursed. They

    were ashamed of the failings of our families and we are the ones to carry that burden like an eternal

    ck mark painted on our faces.

    l mm amazed that kids like us even get to go through with the ceremony, l mean it''s kind of a big deal

    and we are kind of not. We are a bit like the lost boys in Nevend, except.... none of us want to stay

    here and growing up is the only way out.

    Your Awakening is a bit like graduation in a sense. A passing from child to adult and normally where

    you would find your ce, your rank, in the pack, and get a mate. | have no delusions that it means

    anything of the sort for any of us turning tonight. Of which there are four from the home of unwanteds,

    and I hear maybe three from the packs around. .Just a handful of kids trying to break free, find their

    path, and all in the great presence of the entire ''Packdom.

    The Packdom being the dozen or so wolf tribes from the state. They all have to convene on the shadow

    rock to watch you transform fully for the first time, under the first full moon of your birth month. It''s not

    hard to figure out when you''re ready. The weeks running up to your birthday, you start to change in

    small ways and, god damn, it hurts. Like having your insides snapped and stretched in fits of severe

    twisting pain and zero control over it happening.

    The signs are pretty evident to all. Kind of like puberty for werewolves, ¨¬ guess. Maturing, physical

    improvements and a massive rise in appetite and aggression. Little moments where you start to

    transform painfully and then it dissipates just as quickly so you never really reach a first transition, but

    it''s reported, and no one can hide it. That pain, that you know Wille with the first time, is saved for

    the full moon after your birthday.

    Some don''t go through it untilter in life, and some earlier. Usually, when you turn, is a sign of where

    you stand in the hierarchy. The longer it takes, the weaker your DNA, ording to the Santo elders

    anyway but my parents never mentioned any of this when ¨¬ was young. So, being eighteen, puts me

    way down on the pecking order and just confirms my bloodline were not that of warriors or strong

    enough to be anything of importance. Vanka is sixteen and she too is turning tonight, but with Santo

    blood somewhere in her veins, she should have turned far earlier. I guess whatever mix is in her is the

    reason they reject her as one of their own.

    I mean look at the Santos, they are the reigning pack in the state and everyone in their bloodline turned

    before the age of ten. Colton, the next heir as Alpha, is neen years old, lords over all in our kingdom

    and he has been running with the pack since he was a mere eight years old.

    Every single one of his family returned from the wars, which speaks volumes to the purity of their

    genes, their strength, and their abilities in battle. He''s destined to take over from his father as Alpha

    one day and the way things are heading, he won''t just be Alpha of the Santo pack, but all of us.

    Something that has never happened in our lifetime but will begin a new dawn in how the packs live.

    Santo is not a nice guy, none of them are. He walks around surrounded by his sub pack, looks down at

    the likes of us and never makes eye contact or responds to anyone below his station. That''s how it

    works here, dominance and strength is everything to wolves. He has his father''s arrogance and he

    knows every female hitting puberty is craving to be his mate. He hasn officially paired or marked

    yet and despite having the same girl always by his side, he''s fair game until he does.

    Faultlessly good looking in that Latino, pretty boy kind of way with far too handsome a face. He''s over

    six feet of muscle and radiates aggression without trying and is a rare ck furred wolf on turning, one

    of thergest among us. ¨ª think the one time he actually acknowledged my existence was the day he

    pushed me out of his way in passing. l tripped in front of him in the corridor to the great hall, and he

    didn''t bat an eye or miss a step in shoving me back aggressively, like l was a lightweight piece of trash.

    All the girlsughed at me when Inded on my ass and skidded back into the trashcan and I''ve made

    sure to never get in his way again.

    Not that we have much time in the same ce. l live in the orphanage and go to the school nearby that

    was built purely for our kind, away from ¡°normal'' people. He was ahead of me by one year, so we didn''t

    really cross paths in all that time, and since he lives with his pack on the south side of the mountain,

    onlying to the shadowy north when required, I never see him or any of his subordinates. Like all

    the rest of the people who avoid the ¡°Rejects..

    Our people all moved and convened nearer the mountain from all surrounding areas after the great

    war. Keeping close to stay protected and no one ever left again. His father is the unofficial Dominant

    Alpha and likes to check in with all on the mountain when he sees fit. Since Colton graduated school,

    we only see him when by his father''s side for official visits. Lording over their newfound kingdom of

    obedient and submissive packs, keepingw and order.

    Rumor has it the vampires have been brewing and gathering for several months, maybe even years, to

    regain numbers andunch a new war on our kind. We always knew they would. I mean we won the

    war, b?t we didn defeat them in the way we wanted. Many survived and fled and have been out there

    for almost ten years, recovering from it and licking their wounds. It''s been quiet for so long, eerily so,

    but there is so much unease and unrest in the air that the packs called together a meeting a month

    back to decide the fate of our future. Trouble stirring and we could all feel it, our senses on high alert

    and that vibe that something huge ising. They thinking together to create one pack and one

    unity is the answer to a brewing war. Not that it changes much, as we have been living almost that way

    for a decade.

    We were never united before under just one Alpha though. We fought as separate packs and it almost

    wiped us out. There was no leadership as a whole and it meant packs like mine, known for peaceful

    living and farming, were almost annihted. Many of our kin never returned and those who did, were

    forever changed. Those like me who lost everyone; my parents, grandparents, uncles, and my

    brother... We are shunned by people who like to pretend it never happened. My family were lost, none

    of them came back and therefore in the eyes of the pack hierarchy ... my bloodline is weak. They don''t

    want to im us as their kind anymore and they sure as hell don''t want us procreating and spreading

    our genes to future wolves.

    Warriors came home. The weak did not.

    We were never ready for it.

    They were farmers, they were peaceful, and had never had to fight in their lives. Not all wolves are

    savage killing machines, or feral beasts, like human legends and stories dictate. Some are quiet,nd

    loving people, who never want to experience the thrill of a hunt or the warm blood of another being in

    raw savagery. In a whirlwind of months, we were dragged into a battle to the death and children were

    left in the care of the old and frail, or the pregnant.

    We waited endlessly to find out who of our loved ones woulde home to us. Until one lone night,

    the people who cared for me in their absence, thest of the Whytes who were too vulnerable to follow

    them, were ughtered by invading vampires in our own homes on the far edge of the farmnds, and

    I was a lone survivor who was then shunted to the orphanage. The events of that night are so foggy

    and hazy, I don''t really remember it at all, or why l was even spared. I was just a child.

    I still remember the agony of the day I watched others return in masse, the battle truly over with the

    vampires in retreat, and no one, not a single person from my bloodline came home. An entire pack, of

    more than forty people I called my own, they were all gone, everything l knew.... Every singlest one

    of them. l was all alone.

    There is no painpared to that of an eight-year-old child learning everyone she ever loved and was

    protected by, Were nevering home for her. My security was shattered and my future dead and all I

    have known since was the istion and solitude of being one of the many who were thrown here to rot.

    So now here we are, a house full of teens who bear the only living connection to our past loved ones. A

    mixed bunch of leftovers, but no one in the packs will bond to us for fear of producing weaker offspring.

    It''s all about dominance in our world and power, standing, and ability. DNA ?s everything. They call us

    the Reject Pack which sums up exactly why we are overlooked.

    We don''t belong to anyone anymore, even though by rights we should be part of the united wolf

    community, this new singr pack, we are bonded by location after all. We are not though, they see us

    as cursed children and deny our mere existence, throwing us to the dark shaded side of the mountain

    so they don''t have to see us. This house is the only home we know now and the people who care for

    us do so in duty, but not love. They are afraid we curse them by proximity.

    It''s forbidden to abandon a pack child, even if theye from a shamed bloodline. The fates and

    traditions havews and rules from old that we have to abide by and abandoning the vulnerable is

    abhorrent. So, we are given a home, shelter, food, and education. Basic care in the understanding that

    upon our Awakening, we get to leave. Severed like a rotting limb.

    We can go out, find our own path, and fend for ourselves. Turning give us gifts and ability to go it alone.

    Find a pack who want us if that is even possible. Solves their problem and shirks off any responsibility

    they have for us. Which sucks if you happen to turn at a young age while caught here with us.

    So, thats where | am now. Just a mere four hours before we have to climb to shadow rock for the full

    moon and [II transform for the first time of my life. Changing from child to woman and my gifts will

    manifest along with my first emerging of my full wolf self and whatever that will look like. Not that I have

    any clue what those will be, if any at all. Not all of us have a special gift and it''s unlikely I will. My

    parents never talked of theirs.

    I''ve watched this ceremony once a month for many years and it still terrifies me to know l will be one of

    them. Finally stood in the center, terrified of what the new light brings. Itfs a blood moon tonight, meant

    to be symbolic or biblical or Some nonsense. Signaling the end of times. Not that I paid attention to our

    Lunar studies as they held little importance to me.

    With a first transformes pain, and a lot of it. You hear the cracking of bones, the tearing of flesh

    and the howling of those going through it and it haunts you for eternity. lts inevitable. Ifs awful to see,

    traumatized me the first time as l

    was still so young, but they tell us it only hurts that way the first time. After, we II be different, and the

    pain will be far less wing, because we can heal and withstand it so m?ch more as a stronger breed.

    l¡¯ve seen it. Physical improvement they call it. It''s the leaving of childlike features behind, firming up,

    muscling over as though somehow you get an injection of superhuman enhancement. All who have

    turned be superior in every way, even in terms of attractiveness, which exins why the Lord

    Colton is considered a god among mere females. His genes are strong.

    Not that l want to change. i''m already tall, slim, athletic and I wouldn say I was ugly. m on the pretty

    side of in, with full lips, mousy brown hair, and abnormally green eyes. | take after my mother, and

    when I look in the mirror, ?m haunted by her memory in the most bittersweet way. Proud to carry her

    face with me but broken that it reminds me of what I''ve lost.

    l guess l am what one would call girl next door, but it''s just another w in my gic makeup.

    The alphas are all handsome or beautiful and physically perfect. You can''t deny good genes when it''s

    shown in every single little way. Compared to humans they are like Gods among men.

    Now all I can do is wait.

    Shower, dress, brush my hair and pace like a maniac as | watch the clock and count down the minutes

    to the first moon of my new future.

    This could be the first step in changing everything.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    I can leave after tonight; I can walk away from this mountain and the people who treat us like we are

    nothing. IIl be free to run far away, with no bond to anyone or anything. No one to care if | never return.

    I just need to get through it first and then it''s the start of a whole new existence for me.

 Chapter 2: The Awakening

    Chapter 2: The Awakening

    My blood is rushing through my head to the point I have a headache, palms sweaty and adrenaline

    spiking as I follow the path to the top of the cliff on .Jell-O legs. Walking in behind the others, like me,

    who are to go through the ceremony at the highest point of the full moon. lm breathless, fighting the

    nausea and internal shaking of fear, body trembling, as l watch where I step, a little too closely, and

    almost collide with the girl in front of me. Staggering sideways and kicking stones in my path,

    identally, to avoid her.

    ¡°Watch where you are going, reject!¡± The growl of one of our apanying mentors hits me in the side

    of the face with an open palm as he leans in close and shoves me back in line, harshly. Hard enough to

    send me crashing into the rock face, we are brushing up against and I almost hit the ground with the

    force, coughing out a whimper of pain. I catch myself, right my body quickly, ignoring the burning pain

    of grazes, and skip two steps to catch up and get back in line while rubbing my bruised arm and

    shoulder from the collision. Trying not to look his way, knowing if I do, he will probably smack me in the

    face for showing zero respect to a superior.

    He''s called Raymond, and he''s around twenty-four. One of the Alphas main pack leaders of the subs,

    one of the Santos, and he hates anything to do with us. Another superior wolf from a pure bloodline

    who sees us as an inconvenience and unworthy to breathe his air.

    This is the reality of my life and how little value I have in this hierarchy. Reject is the name for all of us,

    like we don''t have separate identities anymore and I can''t wait to be free of these people and this life.

    ¡°Halt!¡±" A booming low and gravelly voice ahead of us stops us all in our tracks as wee to the level

    top of the cliff known as ¡°shadow rock.. It''s more of arge teau than a rock but the sun never

    seems toy its light and warmth in this nook of the mountain and yet it gives us a direct and

    uninterrupted view of the moon every night. It''s been the point of this ceremony for hundreds of years

    and we''re finally here.

    I pull myself past the girl in front of me ande to her side to gaze at the familiar scene before us.

    Stomach churning up with the knowledge it''s happening. The ceremonial set up of res and burning

    fires at points near the ledge, are already there and glowing bright, all the way around the curve of this

    large tform. Creating a red and amber glow that illuminates the space in what will soon be wall to

    wall darkness of this still night. The center of the clearing is marked out with symbols in chalk and a

    large set of circles surround them, one for each of those who are to awaken. I shudder inside as reality

    hits home that this is really it and I have nowhere to hide. You can''t outrun it, there''s no way to stop it

    from happening.

    ¡°Clothes off here and put these on¡± scratchy grey nkets are thrust into our arms by a tall muscr

    Santo, looking down at us with almost ck eyes as he snarls his contempt. Probably annoyed that

    they even allow my kind to go through this like everyone else does. Walking past as he dishes them out

    and ¨¬ am aware that many have gathered around the ledges, and above us on the edges of the cliffs

    above to watch this.

    All the packs are here already, and right in the middle stands Juan Santo and his immediates. His

    second inmand, his third, and his son, Colton. The ceremonial Shaman in full dress ?is standing

    with his staff awaiting the start of his duties. Something he could do with his eyes closed l expect, as he

    has been here for so many years.

    I don''t wait to question the order, eyes down, nerves frayed but get to it. I know the drill. I throw it

    around my shoulders to conceal my body as best | can, the same as the others and we quickly strip

    down inside our coverings with haste. Discarding our things into neat piles we will return toter.

    Transforming rips your clothes to shreds, so being naked is the best way to deal with it. Afterwards

    we''lI be able to get dressed again, but for now, this itchy old nket is all I have to cover my modesty.

    Not that anyone cares. Nudity among wolves ismon and not something they actually stare at or

    find abnormail. So many turn at the blink of an eye ande walking back in human form with no

    covering at all. Is another sign of weakness to be body shy and hide if you have toe home without

    your clothes.

    Obviously, the Alpha types walk around in the nude without any worries, being they are physically

    perfect. The only time it''s an issue is if a mate is being ogled by someone who isn''t hers. Males are

    territorial, jealous, and aggressively unpredictable when mated up so ismon for regr

    testosterone fights over looking at each other''s woman.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    It''s kind of basic and primal and another reason | won''t miss being part of a pack. Were animals by

    nature and humans would be disturbed by what is normal among us. ¨¬ mean aggression, physical

    hostility and even beating each other is not viewed in quite the same way that humans would between

    married people. Mates fight, sometimes in wolf form and bites and scratches are usually the best way

    to work out a dispute.

    I undress fast and leave my clothes and shoes in a neat pile between my ankles to stand up, pulling my

    nket around me snugly to await the next orders and shield myself from the cool air. Visibly shaking

    with nerves, and I nce around me quickly to see equal fear, pale skin, and solemn faces of the

    others. m not the only one who is terrified. We ve all seen how bad this gets and before the night is out,

    will have felt pain iparable to anything we ve been through in our lives.

    ¡°Move!¡± Raymond shoves the male to my left to make him lead the way, and we dutifully follow. Silently,

    in a line to the open clearing and head towards the chalk circles awaiting us. l close my eyes for a

    second and try to swallow the wing fear spreading through my veins like ice, my throat dry and itchy

    with the effort. Holding myself together, I quickly move to the first circle l see as the line in front of me

    dissipates. Hundreds of eyes on us as they watch and wait. Silence every on the oing night and I

    look up to the sky to find some sort of eternal calm. Soon it will be dark and dotted with twinkling Stars

    but for now, it''s daylight and we have to begin. The moon will be upon us soon enough.

    After everyone shuffles quickly into ce and settles, the hush is broken with the booming voice of the

    Shaman as he gestures for us all to sit while he raises his staff. I do as I am told, slide down quickly,

    and sit cross legged within my nket on the cold hard, gritty ground beneath me. Trying to get enough

    of the covering underneath me to make it less ufortable. i''m aware of the prating stares from

    all around and I try to blot them all out.

    ¡°Drink¡± Something hard shunts me in my ribs from behind and I strangle a yelp, sitting upright sharply

    and spin my head around to see a wooden cu?p held out to me. Another Santo shoving it into my hand

    as I unravel it out to take it.

    ¡°What''s it for?¡± I ask innocently, always wondering when we watched from a distance and stupidly naive

    to think ""I get sense from one of them.

    ¡°Drink it and find out¡± he smirks, walking away with no real answer. l sigh, internally irritated at his

    attitude, before staring down at the dark amber liquid contained within, its heavy scent of herbs and

    perfumes wafting up into my face. l spot the others drinking it down fast without question and I follow

    suit. It Tastes like thick gloopy honey,ced with all sorts of chemicals that burn my throat as l take it

    down and almost choke on its thicker consistency. ¨¬ gag but manage to w myself into staying still

    and swallowing hard with multiple gulps. Closing my eyes as the taste turns bitter, spreading down my

    throat and into my stomach and immediately warms them both. I can feel it disperse into my veins and

    limbs, knocking the cold of the rocks away from anywhere my skin touches and almost immediately l

    start to get a little woozy. The ground around me moving and swaying softly, like the seaing in on

    the tide.

    I shake my head but it''spletely pointless. Hunching forward so l dorr fall over, l now understand

    why every time ? watched this, the newest to awaken would sit the whole ceremony slumped down and

    immobile until they turned.

    Seemingly oblivious to all of the ceremony and its stages as light faded to dark. They have drugged us

    for the pain, and I start to lose track of everything around me as a veil of surreal sweeps up like a warm

    fluffy warm fog and devours me

    whole.

    I don''t know how long we are this way, what''s happening as all I can hear is the chant of the Shaman

    as he dances around, shaking things, singing, and pping. Vision blurry anding in waves, my

    body heavy yet detached and l no longer feel like l am really here or even conscious. Time passes but I

    have no clue how fast or slow, and all I know is it gets dark so quickly around me and I can seem to

    stop myself drifting into space or losing track and fading away. Cocooning me into the little bubble of

    ck space around me where the smell of fire and incense makes me giddy and sleepy. it''s peaceful

    yet somehow, it''s not, and there''s a stirring of awareness and fear almost out of reach.

    There''s warm hands on me, maybe, but i''m not sure, the sudden breeze although it does nothing to

    cool my eternal warmth. Lulling into a weird state of semi sleep and can no longer open my eyes or

    really understand what is going on around me. lts almost pleasant.

    Cold liquid and wrinkled hands, as something is smeared across my forehead, making me flinch with a

    second of reality and l grasp to focus on the dancing form in front of me. Rattling, blowing smoke,

    chanting a song as it runs down the bridge of my nose and I pull from memory that the new turns are

    marked with a fresh blood kill in preparation for our own turn. My face will bear the mark of wolf with an

    animal our Alpha will have ughtered.

    The roughness of something pulling across my skin startles me slightly, and then suddenly I''m levitating

    out t or floating, or maybe just lying down. No clue anymore. l''m too wasted to have any sort of idea

    about what my body is doing, and the heavy, loud tones, of the wolf song echoes across the mountain

    as the packs sing to wee our moon. I''ve never felt anything close to this, not even being drunk for

    the first time a few months ago, when we found some booze in the orphanage storage cupboard.

    Memory of witnessing this many times reminds me that they take them and pull the nkets free for

    the turning;ying them down to be blessed by the full moon and logically a part of my brain is telling

    me this is what is happening. It''s almost like l''m no longer attached to my limbs and as a warm

    sensation trails firmly across my cheek, a raspy voicees through the fog at me.

    ¡±It''s going to hurt... | can''t wait to watch it, reject. Or maybe | might take advantage of you like this.

    Finally get my way.¡± | barely recognise the voice, but gut instinct tells me its Damon, a boy from the

    Conran pack who tried to kiss me a year ago. He cornered me in the school corridor, pushed me

    against the wall and tried to force me to kiss him while shoving his hand up my dress. | fought him off,

    left him with a nice scratch down his smarmy face and he has been gunning for me ever since. Not that

    I marked him badly, we heal fast, but I obviously left a dent on his pride and his ego.

    | can react and as a hot invasive sensation moves down my shoulder | can only squirm, wanting so

    badly to get his hands off me. Hes not that dumb though and with all eyes on us, he leaves me alone to

    my fate as l try to fight toe back to a sense of now. Suddenly afraid that after this is done, he will

    be the one to tend to me like this. Responsible for ushering me back to my clothes and the concealed

    shadow of the cliff edge. Who knows what he will do? I don''t recall if the turning takes you out of the

    drug induced stupor when it''s done, or not.

    | can''t dwell on it any longer, as soon as l do, a burning light hits me hard over the entire surface of my

    body, almost like a blow torch was turned on and l spasm instinctively into an arched position on the

    floor. Every inch of my skin bubbling and blistering to searing levels of torture as though I have been

    set alight and I strain and w the ground beneath me, gasping with effort. Breaking nails on rough

    terrain as I scramble for relief and yet can do nothing but scream.

    Crying out in pain, writhing in agony, as an intense sensation rips my skin from my bones and engulfs

    me entirely. My voice deepens, scraping and running hoarse like l''m swallowing splinters and cries

    be growls, my throat almost bursting into mes with the effort. For a second, it''s like [mm being

    strangled. [mm under attack, my body is being ravaged, wisted, snapped and in, but this isn''t

    another wolf... this is the turning. lts so mu?ch worse than | ever imagined it could be.

    Cracking, convulsing, and devastating agony, rip through me hellishly. Sending me rolling around in a

    bid to relieve the pain as grime, rocks and dust scrape at my flesh and burn as | graze across them. |

    whimper and moan, but it alleviates nothing of the torture of my body crunching, shredding, itself apart.

    | cry out, beg for my mother to save me, wail for the fates to stop this, and w at the rocks, breaking

    fingers with the sheer force of my fight and gouging what''s left of my skin on sharp edges underneath

    me.

    No one could prepare me for what this feels like and I''m being turned inside out while slow roasted

    over an open bed of hot coals. | can''t breathe, l can scream anymore and silently l writhe and jerk and

    twist and turn as i am consumed by hell.

    Our noises are drowned out by the stamping, chanting, and pping of the packs, thundering through

    the ground and reverberating through my broken, smashed body... giving way to howls as the moon

    reaches its peak and they encourage us to make the final transition to be like them. Combining to

    howl, under strict orders that none other are to transform tonight and break the ceremony. Only the new

    shall change tonight, only our blood will spill as our human form is destroyed to build something better.

    | want to die.

    The pain is unbearable, driving me to the brink of insanity and it truly feels like my human self is being

    tortured to nonexistence. Every bone in my body snaps and reforms as though it''s being done

    manually, one at a time, my flesh tears free and pulls away from muscle. i''m wet, a hot pouring out as

    blood drains from the hellish self-inflicted wounds that seem tost forever, covering me in sticky warm

    heat, smothering me and leaving a vile metallic scent all around. l can tell what''s sweat, what is blood,

    what is maybe other kinds of fluid. Barely holding on, reaching a pinnacle where my mind is on the

    verge of copse and the dregs of sanity teeter on a cliff edge. I howl and I strain with all my might, so i

    extend my face up into the air and gasp with relief as my lungs inhale and I finally take a breath.

    And then ... everything is still.

    I just stops. Like having a cold drink poured over scorched sunburn and instant soothing hits hard and

    intensely as my noise bes silence, my burns be cool and my breaks be one.

 Chapter 3: Unexpected

    Chapter 3: Unexpected

    I gaze down and | see paws that startle me at first. Gasping at the closeness and realize they are mine,

    where my hands should be, t on the ground. Large, wed but strong paws,rger than I thought

    they would be. I lit one and shake it, almost as if I need to convince myself that l can use and control

    this limb, it''s truly connected to my body. My legs are solid, with thick silver-grey fur and all the way up

    my muscr chest, I have a streak of purest snow white that travels as far as | can see. | stare at it,

    lean back and pull my chin in tight to follow it until I cant strain any further to see.

    I have very little memory of my mother in her true form, but I know this is from her. She was a white and

    my father a sSilver yet it''s rare tobine both in such a way. Most wolves are brown or grey ... white

    is a mutation that''s almost unheard of and my mother used to try and hide herself because it brought

    only stares.

    I shake my head, the unfamiliar weight of a different form pulling me from side to side, not fully in

    control of my limbs or movements just yet but aware it''s so much bigger than my human skull.

    Staggering on strange legs and fall down t,

    sying out and bumping my undercarriage as l collide with stone. Aware suddenly to the scene

    around me,ing back into focus and realizing we are still being watched. Sobering fast as my new

    metabolism pushes thest of the drugs out of my system and cleanses my blood.

    The atmosphere is charged, and l''m surrounded by newly changed wolves of all shades of grey and

    brown, although l''m the only one with white in my coat. Turning as the Shamans chants draw my eyes

    back to him and trip over my own uncoordinated self as I try to right myself and get up. lts hard to use

    my hands as front legs and I instinctively rear backwards too far onto my haunches, losing my bnce

    and reeling forward again to correct it, before tumbling face forward to the ground once more and

    meeting the dust with a lower jaw clunk.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°l gets easier. Try to stay on your feet. All four of them.¡± The voice above me pulls my head to ti¨¬t

    towards it and l recoil as | realise Colton Santo is standing right by me, watching as l make a spectacle

    of myself, in falling t out on new legs. I don''t know if I''m shocked that he spoke to me, or wary that he

    did.

    I''ve never trusted anything about him, or any of his motives, and wonder when he got over here, so

    close. Avoiding looking directly at him, keeping me eyes averted from his and attempt to get to grips

    with this weird body and focus on learning to use it. All I can do ?is whimper back, realizing I have no

    ability to form words this way and go into my own head link instinctively.

    Wolves in the same pack have a connection mentally, so they canmunicate without talking, which

    admittedly ?is impossible as a wolf. We don''t'' have the vocal cords for human talking. It''s also possible

    when close enough to talk to one not from your own pack. lf they are willing to hear you.

    It Feels strange. l attempt to link with him, weirded out by this new, almost natural ability | didn''t have

    before. Overwhelmed by all of this and not sure if I am still heavily drugged when in this form, or if this

    surreal new way to experience everything is wolf sense. Things affect us differently as humans, and

    this disorientation might just be something I have to adjust to.

    Yeah well, walk it off. Learn fast. He links me back, a husky familiarity to his voice inside my head that

    does strange things to my stomach. lIts hardly a polite response and the tone tells me he doesn''t really

    want to have any sort ofmunication with me, especially not in a head link.

    i''m not one of his pack and i''m not even on the same level as him. It''s disrespectful to try. As if to

    further demonstrate the point, he walks off towards his father and I flop down to get to grips with

    everything that I just got hit with. lm heavy, not sure how to navigate my dog body when I''ve spent my

    life walking on two legs. I must weigh four times my usual weight for sure, although the size of my

    paws, suggest maybe even more.

    ¡°The turning will notst ... only moments fleeting for your first time. When youe out, you will be

    awoken, and your path will lead you to your destiny. Pay attention, be alert. You are now on the other

    side.¡± The Shaman states it loudly and it echoes around the mountain like a sort of prophetic song. One

    l have heard so many times but yet this time, it finally means something to me.

    | get up on unsure legs once more, slowly, like Bambi on new-born limbs and lift my head as l know i''m

    meant to. In unison with all around me, we stretch our necks out, lift our noses to the heavens and howl

    at the moon for the first time in our lives, as one united pack. No matter who we are, where we are

    from, whatever our bloodline or our past. Long, soulful with meaning. A sound that echoes around us,

    through us and is joined by the hundreds who watch until we fill the night sky with a somber eerily hum

    that will reverberate around the mountains and put the fear of god into the wildlife. United in one song

    that finalises our transformation.

    lt feels strange at first, my throat vibrates, it aches and rasps my vocal chords, but as my belly empties,

    my air departs and the longest yowles cascading out of me, until it scratches my throat and makes

    me breathless, l feel alive. Like i have been holding my breath and waiting for this my whole life. |

    guess l have. This is what l was born to be and with the awakening,es freedom.

    I can leave.

    | can run.

    | can live off thend and hunt to survive. i''m no longer bound by the confines of humans in terms of

    getting by. Wolves can live anywhere as long as they can hunt and although we are pack animals in

    mentality, ve heard stories of isted wolves doing fine on their own. That is what I have nned,

    longed, waited for and I know where l''m heading. Can finally realize my dream of leaving all of this

    behind me and finding my solitary peace somewhere out there. As far away from these mountains and

    people as l can, and never looking back.

    As soon as l rx, our call stops and the energy in me fades fast. Ovee with fatigue that makes

    me slump back down and ke out on my belly, sighing as my body tingles and itches with a thousand

    little tremors. ncing down in time to watch as everything changes back faster than I thought it would.

    Fur that was keeping me warm, on paws instead of hands... ? all begins to recede and unlike my

    transformation to beast, the reversal is not painful at all. Is fast, almost instant and before | can blink or

    even get to grips with what is happening, l am nakedly human. Smeared in my own blood and t out in

    a huddled heap on the floor which saves me some of my dignity by shielding my body.

    | scramble to pull my body into a ball, aware I ampletely uncovered and exposed to the hundreds

    of eyes around us. l jump when my nket is tossed towards me by the nearby Damon, smirking as his

    eyes devour my nudity and I recoil.

    Embarrassed, ashamed, at being naked in front of everyone and mad as hell he made sure | would

    have to cross eight feet to get the nket. I re at him, forgetting myself for a moment and then

    ponder not going to get it and huddling up to cover myself instead.

    Others were tossed theirs directly and looking around I realise  i''m the only one who has to go crawling

    for hers, like an animal. He is trying to humiliate me, and l move fast to catch it. Shocked when the

    slightest movement sends me shooting towards him at lightning speed and I end up almost at his feet

    in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Wow'' I blurt out loud and getughed at by someone nearby as they realise how naive I am about the

    speed and power we all just inherited. Another change in me i have to get used to. I grab the nket

    and try and crawl backwards while pulling it over me and fall onto my back as it jerked tight and yanked

    back taut, sending my head crashing on the smooth stone below me and bouncing my skull painfully.

    Damon sniggers, his foot on the edge of it as he looks down at me withplete disdain. Laughing at

    how much he is enjoying making a show of me and l have no choice but to try and pull the nket from

    him once more. My face reddening with heat, aware of many more muffled sniggers andughs at my

    expense and l can conceal the shame Washing over me.

    I know others are watching; my senses are hitched up real high and my body goosebumping all over in

    response. l can feel them on me from all over and l want to sink into the ground and disappear. I yank

    but the nket begins to tear from the pressure nearer my end and | have no choice but to stop or be

    left with a scrap that will cover nothing.

    ¡°For god''s sake, Damon. This isn''t the time or ce. My father is staring at you. Pack it in. Colton

    snarls his way, pushes him from behind andes into view, shoving him off the nket and swoops

    down to pick it ¨²p with speed. He walks forward in two confident strides and hands it straight to me,

    bending lightly as he does so to make sure | get it without any more interference. I know he''s only

    doing it to save face, exert his dominance in front of his father and save Damon from punishmentter.

    Either way lm for the first time ever, thankful for him and relieved he is an Alpha in the making.

    | reach out and take it gratefully, quickly pulling it around me and hiding what''s on show, afraid to really

    look at him, but it''s almost impulsive as his hand, still attached to the corner, briefly touches my

    shoulder in passing because of how speedy l am. Hot searing sh runs through my body rmingly,

    igniting something tingly inside of me that | can identify.

    Like being zapped by a low strength taser and l gasp at the contact, ncing up at him as he attempts

    to rise to standing, seemingly also recoiling for what was maybe just an electric shock. For one brief

    millisecond of synchronized surprise, our eyes lock ....

    It''s all it takes.

    One second of direct focus, a meeting of eyes | have never dared to look into before and the worst

    thing in the world happens to me. We connect; visions, images, projections start flowing through my

    mind at neck breaking speed that fries my brain and I cannot break his gaze or look away. Startled into

    silence, locked in, and unable to fight what happens. My body rigid and paralyzed, controlled by this

    higher force as were forcefully held, trapped in an intense stare down and his dark, almost ck eyes

    eat into my soul.

    His memories, my memories, his fears, my fears. They be a jumbling mass of zooming

    information, flooding, invading my mind, and overtaking me as l¡¯m body mmed with an overwhelming

    amount of emotions, in literal seconds, that could potentially zap your brain to death.

    My body, my heart, my soul, all pulled into this sh of breath, whichpletely spins my world on tilt

    and changes everything instantaneously. Rooted to the spot, aware only of the darkest chocte eyes

    on mine, unable to break frees yet marooned like I suddenly found home and his gaze goes from sworn

    enemy to lifeline in my darkness. Neither of us can do anything in our paralysed state but let it happen,

    until the wild ride of transferring all we are, we know, we feel, is done and we are left shell shocked

    from the fall out.

    Breathless, reeling from the invasion of his life, his memories, his history, pouring into my shocked

    memory banks, l finally snap out and fall backwards in a slump. Released from whatever the hell that

    was and momentarily dazed. Fully incapable of any kind of movement as ly on the ground, startled

    into silence and lightheaded from what felt like a physical assault.

    ¡°Holy shit¡± Colton''s voice waves my way, sounding equally shocked and as breathless as me, and l

    strain up to see him, also on the ground. On his knees though, looking like someone just sucker

    punched him in the stomach, and he falls forward to drop his palms on the ground to hold him steady.

    Eyes wide, skin pale, unusually for his normal tanned hue. He looks like someone just told him the

    worst news he ever wanted to hear in his life and he''s reeling in the aftermath. Around us isplete

    and utter silence, like a pin could drop and be heard right now and l have no idea what to think.

    ¡°They just imprinted¡± one solo voice squeaks out, and echoes around us like someone announcing a

    death sentence.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s can have happened...¡± another, momentster.... and then another, and another. The voices

    blending and blurring as my fingers find my skull and I start scrubbing my head to get my brain to start

    functioning. To figure out what just happened to me. The mutterings of one or two be many,

    deafening as they all begin to verbalise their questions at what they just saw.

    Me? I did what?... No. It can''t be.

    Iy here, dumbfounded, and trying to pull my thoughts together, unsure why | now know how he likes

    his coffee, or his favourite song, or why l suddenly can get the strong scent of him out of my nostrils, or

    the need to get up and go hug him, out of my brain. The crazy primal urge to get up and go sit on him

    and do things | never wanted to do before, or even a few seconds ago. ls like every part of my soul is

    suddenly attuned to him, even though he''s feet away.

    |y back down and try to breathe through the oing panic, trying to rationalize what this was as |

    draw in air with shallow breaths and try and let my body recover from the huge zap he gave me.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Juan Santo demands with a venomous one, echoing around the mountain and like a sudden

    p of thunder, his voice halts the rest of the chaotic noise, giving me some relief before my brain

    explodes.

    He storms towards us and physically drags his son up by the shoulder from his slumped position.

    Gripping and hauling him like a madman and angrily turning to face him once on his feet, raw anger

    erupting all over.

    ¡°Tell me you didn''t!" He demands at him in a cruel tone, but Colton seems as spangled as me. Knocked

    sideways and unsure what the hell just happened to us. His normally confident stance is loose, and he

    seems unsteady on his own legs.

    "I don''t know what that was... ve never .... l don''t know¡± His cocky, dominant tone iscking too, and I

    can feel his eyes back on me as | struggle to sit up, pulling myself into a sitting ball and finally have the

    courage to stare at them.

    As soon as | meet Coltons eyes again that same jolt hits me in my heart and stomach like a massive

    thud and | know this isn''t anything else. Heard enough about it to know what it is. Saw it happen to

    others. The need to go over and wrap myself in his arms, the longing way we stop and gaze at one

    another as urges blots out sense and beast overtakes human reasoning. He stares at me with the

    same instinctual longing I find myself throwing his way, the unspoken need to walk towards him and

    touch each other.

    We just imprinted and the Fates gave me my mate.

    Colton Santo ?is my destined alpha, the wolf that I meant to spend eternity with and follow him

    wherever he goes. Until the end of time. He''s my path set in stone, my lover, my life, the father to my

    future offspring.

    And I can imagine anything worse.

 Chapter 4: The Fallout

    Chapter 4: The Fallout

    Everything happens so fast that my heads spins and I can barely catch my breath. Our imprinting

    sends the ceremony into quick disperse and lm dragged away by Santos pack and ushered into an

    awaiting car, my clothes thrown in my face and ordered to go to the pack house and be quiet.

    Everything is in uproar as though Imitted the crime of the century and it rippled through everyone

    present. luan exploded magnificently at the possibility that our future Alpha just got betrothed to one of

    the lowliest of the packs, and l''m not exactly happy about it either.

    I''ve kept my head down for ten years, stayed out of sight, in the shadows and away from drama the

    way others like me have not. Became almost invisible and made no real friends, all with my eye on one

    goal of escaping this ce without any noise. Only to be put on show on the most important night of my

    life, in front of the entire mountain and have everythinge crashing down on top of me.

    This can''t be happening! ¨¬ can barely breathe as the panic sets in that this is not god damn reversible,

    and not a small thing that can get brushed aside and me sent on my merry way. Imprinting is for life,

    there is only one way out, and that''s death!

    That is NOT an option for me. We can choose to walk away and ignore it, b?t the bond won''t break and

    the urge to bind us together will only grow stronger if we fight it. That''s how this works, everyone knows

    that. lf I leave, l''ll crave for him for the rest of my life, until it pushes me to insanity or even death from a

    broken soul. lf I stay, then I''Il never be able to fight the need to be with him and Juan made that

    excruciatingly clear that it will never happen.

    Bustled from car to dark alley and only given seconds to pull my clothes on under my nket before |

    am forcibly pushed in a side door and almost fall t on my face into a bright corridor. The men charged

    with bringing me here are being less than hospitable with their shoving me around and manhandling

    me cruelly. I feel like mm covered in bruises and I still have residue blood over my body and face. l ''off''

    at the impact of meeting hard floor, body already tired and weak from what | endured tonight.

    l''m still reeling from the drugs and the first transformation of my life, on edge, hackles rising, and having

    to deal with this new trauma of semi kidnapping. I feel like l''m trapped in some sort of daymare and just

    want to wake up before | have an all-out freak out.

    We are met by a tall familiar attractive blonde in the hall as she stalks towards me and without missing

    a beat, she ps me hard across the face and sends my flying off my feet and skidding into the wall.

    Burning pain engulfing my cheek and eye socket as | groan it out, and spreads across my head and

    down my neck, rendering me senseless for a second.

    Slightly dazed with the force of that bitch''s assault as l try to pick myself back up but fail when a foot

    stomps on my spine to force me back down.

    ¡°How dare you!! How god damn dare you, you whorel Hes mine... we have dated for two years, and

    you think you can sweep in and take him!! You are a god damn nothing, and you have no rights to him!¡±

    she¡¯s livid. Puce with rage andes bearing down on me, climbing on top of me while winding her

    fingers around my throat like a crazed psycho. In my panic l ash back to defend myself, b?t she''s

    bigger and stronger and the glow of amber in her eyes tell me she''s on the verge of turning. She''s

    another of the pack who turned young and has her gifts well under control while | haven''t begin to

    explore mine yet. ¡°F''ll kill you before | see you take him from me¡± her grasp tightens and I try to w at

    her face, struggling for breath, panicking, momentary cking out before she is hauled from on top of

    me by two strong arms and lifted high up into the air.

    ¡°Enough! She didn''t do this anymore than I did!¡± Coltons voice cuts through her hysterical squealing

    and he drops her on her feet away from me. Standing between her and me as he turns to her and tries

    to reason and shut her up. His whole body taut and alert, as though he''s ready to take her on, and i''m

    not sure it won''t go that way. Females when angry tend to turn and attack, even people they love. ls

    how disputes are resolved most of the time among wolves. Physical fights are the norm, even between

    mates. ¡°Go home Carmen, let us deal with this. The elders and the Shaman areing with my father.

    .Just go and let us figure this out.¡± He sounds pissed, that deepmanding tone, so like his fathers,

    only with a boyish edge.

    ¡°Why can''t they just kill her and be done with it? She''s nothing to the pack¡± she wails at him,

    desperately, the noise prickling at my ears so | wince in reaction with an ¡°ahhh¡± and grasp to cover

    them, and I wonder if this is a new thing with my senses. Hearing things more painfully.

    ¡°Are you dense? .... Killing her will kill me. Hurting her, hurts me! Even a p! We imprinted; we are

    one. Her soul, my soul... did you never pay attention in ss?¡± He sounds as mad as her now and he

    throws a look back down at me, cowering on the floor, dazed and in shock, about the turn of events.

    Not mentally ready for any of this.

    ¡°Here¡± he turns, a softness changing his handsome face slightly, making him more appealing, less cold,

    and he extends a hand to help me up. Is the first time | ever saw any real humanity in this quy, and it

    renders me mute as l let him pull me to my feet. That heat and transference of sparks at the slight

    touch makes me jump, and that familiar urge to need more of him, wanting his touch, makes me pull

    my hand away quickly. Internally bristling and inhaling fast to cool the sudden heat that rides up my

    neck and face. Blushing, l look away to break contact.

    He frowns at the sensation too and backs off as soon as he lets me go, obviously uneasy at how much

    chemistry is stirring up from something so simple. Is not a secret him and Carmen have been a steady

    thing for a long time, so l guess he feels like this is somehow cheating on her. She watches like a hawk;

    I can feel her hatred burning through my soul and wishing harm on me. The sting on my face tells me

    she probably left a handprint and I try not to re her way and enrage another outburst.

    ¡°| swear to god, Cole....? Her voice breaks and tears spring from her eyes, instantly dampening her

    cheeks. ¡°lf you leave me for this little, reject...'' For a second, the pure heartbreak in her tone gets at

    me, cutting me in the chest, and l¡¯m a little sorry for her. Not really knowing what love feels like, or what

    this would do to my heart if it was me. | guess a p isn''tparable to a devastated soul and the

    thought of losing someone you thought was your mate.

    That stupid part of me that cares, whether l should or not, and I find myself staring at the floor guiltily as

    though somehow epting I''ve done something wrong here. I feel ashamed.

    ¡°Be quiet. Go home and I''ll talk to youter. Right now, we are nothing until this gets rectified. | cant

    have two mates.

    You know thews.¡± Itfs the edge in his tone that signals him executing his dominance and she recoils

    quickly, knowing when not to question or argue, even if her face gives away the pain in what he said.

    Alphas have a tone, reserved for times when pack animals won''t obey. lt somehow renders us mute

    and makes us do what is asked of us and this is one of those times. Even l tremble at the effect it has

    on everyone present and have to stop myself from slinking back into the shadows.

    Not every male has the gift, only those who were born to lead.

    ¡°Alora? That''s your name, right?¡± Colton turns to me, surprising me with the change, those chocte

    eyes melting me when we connect and i have to look away again, too pulled towards him for my own

    liking and nod shyly. No control over his effect on me and I don''t like this one bit. Freedom was calling

    to me, and now this, annoying unfightable desire to be Wrapped around the one quy | never wanted to

    know.

    ¡°Or Lorey... I get called both.¡± It''s a feeble quiet mumble and I inwardly curse myself out for sounding as

    weak as his

    pack alwaysbelled me. ls no wonder they cast my bloodline to the reject pile. lm no match for an

    alpha.

    Rx, lm not going to hurt you. Ifs his voice in my head and I flicker up, startled that he spoke to me

    inside my mind and not verbally. We are not Supposed to be able to do that when both in human form,

    and especially not when were not from the same pack.

    How can you......?

    | start to ask, replying in the same way without thinking and then inhale sharply as I realize, I just did

    the same thing.

    I''ve no idea if that breaks rules considering who he is.

    We imprinted. We have a link; we can hear each other even from miles away. No distance is too far. No

    one else can

    tap into this. I?s like our own personal telephone line with dampeners.

    He isn''t looking at me, but watching Carmen walk down the hall, crying into her own hands and

    creating a pitiful picture. | i can sense his pain from watching her go and it pains me too. Feeling what

    he feels, another down side to now being connected to this guy. I don''t want to feel heartbreak or pain

    or any of this crap.

    i''m sorry. I didn''t mean for any of this.

    The honesty and ache in my response brings his eyes to mine and we do that weird thing, where we

    lock eyes, get a tremor of something we can deny, and both look away again. Neither want this, that

    much is clear.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    You didn''t do this. Fate did. Now we just have to figure out how to undo it. if that''s even possible.

    The hesitation in his tone catches me off guard and despite myself I look at him properly. His side

    profile of chiseled square jawline. Sallow skin and dark hair to match those dark eyes and brows.

    Colton is tall, muscr, and fit, which is only enhanced by being among the biggest wolves in the pack

    even at his age. His family originated from Colombia and you can see his heritage clearly, in the best

    kind of way, despite his mother being Caucasian. Me, m just a good old country white. nd hair, in

    girl, and nothing special or beautiful that I know of. Carmen is a goddesspared to me.

    The atmosphere turns cold as a troop of mene marching in from the same door we did, and l''m

    pushed out of the way ungraciously by one of them. I get knocked sideways, unable to stop myself, and

    for sure know | am spiraling down as l lose my footing. Still on unsure legs after tonight''s ceremony and

    unable to stop myself.

    The low growl and quick reflexes of Colton as he jolts in beside me and catches me to rights, sends my

    head

    Spinning. His armsssoing me and stopping my body colliding with the concrete wall, instead hitting

    his chest as l grasp on impulsively. His eyes glow amber over my head, as he death res his

    displeasure at the men, unconcealed as that sh of warning oozes from him. That fierce mate

    protectioning out instinctively and I honestly don''t khow how to react.

    Bing someone''s mate is as much about instincts, as anything else. It changes you and makes you

    feel, do things, you didn''t before. Even if he hated me before this, that need to protect me and look

    after me will be his mission in life and vice versa. It''spletely crazy and I can''t believe it''s

    happening to me.

    His father, however, almost takes his head off with the rage filled below he aims his way. | realize a little

    too little, that''s who shoved me out of the way so forcefully right then.

    ¡°Did you just growl at me?¡± He snarls our way and Colton curls his fingers around my waist and arm

    firmly. Juan lowers his brows severely, and res at his son furiously, moving into his head link to

    continue his chastisement; the way

    Colton stiffens around me tells me so.

    Locked eye to eye, an intense standoff as the air thickens and his energy bristles. Captured in a tight

    embrace l know I shouldn''t try and break free from, although my body is responding quite happily to the

    contact. Feeling his anger radiating from him and the anxious uptight bubbling inside of me, as l star to

    sense what hes feeling. l was never good with aggression and rage. And now the overwhelming

    amount he can spit out, as my mood takes on his, has me recoiling.

    Colton has a sea of dominant fury inside of him and his hostility knows no bounds. I try to blot out the

    projections lm getting and close my eyes to focus on my breathing instead. Combatting growing heat

    and pulsing need from his touch, and fear and faintness from all the negative emotions flying between

    these two terrifying men. I feel like a piece of raw meat hung between two ferocious beasts. It''s like I

    don''t have full control of my mind or feelings anymore and try as l might, Colton now lives in my body

    as much as I do.

    All eyes turn on .Juan, so much tension in this room as the elders internally talk so that l cannot hear

    them. Colton paces and I can tell he too is privy to what is being said. They are his pack after all, and

    two are his blood. Father and

    Uncle. He doesn''t seem happy and the waves of his anger are allpping over me and affecting my

    own sanity. Dampening the heat, recing it with his rage.

    | can take it anymore, as minutes tick by and my nerves fray to the point | feel like | may scream, some

    internal burst Of nervous crazy washes out.

    ¡°I''ll leave. I dont want this either.¡± I blurt it out, into the deathly silence as hysteria gets the best of me

    and literally

    every single face turns to me in shocked response like they suddenly remembered | was here in this

    corner.

    I know l just spoke out of turn and disrespected everyone in this room, but l''m sat here wearing my own

    dried blood, shredded emotions and exhaustion pushing through. My heads a mess, and in the space

    of thirty minutes | discovered that being a virgin doesn''t mean you cannot get crazy urges to strip naked

    and jump someone''s bones, even if that someone you previously avoided like the gue. I''ve pictured

    him naked at least twice without even meaning to since he gave me every intimate one of his memories

    and some of those are him showering.

    What?

    ¡°What?¡±

    Both Colton in my head and his dad verbally, in unison and I panic that I just spat this out loud.

    ¡°It was the n, my intentions. | mean after my ... the um, tonight. My turning. I was leaving. Going

    away and it doesn''t have to change.¡± l sound insane. Babbling like a fool with verbal diarrhea and

    aware of the way all eyes are eating up my weak presentation of my crap contribution. I should have

    just run when | had the chance and screwed the running ceremony.

    ¡°That won''t break the bond. We''ll still be connected, still linked. It will just make us miserable. Dort you

    see? What happened tonight, it changed everything, for both of us.¡± Colton sounds deted and I get

    the visual of him and Carmen together kissing, right from his head to mine and have to shake it away

    as insane jealousy ws at my insides from out of nowhere, proving his point. Irrational, illogical but

    there it is, and he didn''t even mean to project his sad thoughts about her my way.

    ¡°Then what? Because all | Am hearing is hopeless submission or death!¡± My anger snaps, and out of

    somewhere deep inside, my bravado peaks and pushes me to my feet, voice strong and frustration

    seeping through. An inner surge of tingling electricity as my emotions peek and Colton looks at me in a

    very odd way. Suddenly stopping and staring insanely into my eyes while furrowing his brow

    dramatically, screwing up that cute face.

    ¡°They''re not amber¡± hees out with the most random reply and I nche at him like he has two

    heads and no idea what he''s talking about.

    ¡°What?¡± I stammer as he paces towards me.

    ¡°Your eyes... when your inner wolf peeks. They''re not amber. They''re red. No one has red.... we all

    have amber.¡± He stalks towards me, grabbing my hand and spins me to him so he can inspect me

    closely. ¡°Show me¡± He urges, and l gawp at him in bewilderment. Confused at the side-tracking of this

    conversation and feeling like I just fell through a reality hole.

    --------

    The story is updated daily. 10 chapters a day, everyone!

 Chapter 5: Red

    Chapter 5: Red

    If I knew how to do it onmand, then I would, but as I only transformed for the first time and have no

    idea how to call my inner wolf into my eyes again, I just stare at him,pletely dumbfounded with the

    importance of a color.

    ¡°Why does that matter?¡± I¡¯m aware that despite the more urgent topic in hand, the Shaman has moved

    towards me also, and so has one of the silent elders. A formidable tall and muscr elder, whose grey

    white hair is not sessful in lowering his intimidation levels and he snarls my way.

    ¡°Because you are part white, and now Cole sees red in your eyes. It matters, now show us, or I will

    make you fully turn on mymand and you won''t enjoy it.¡± He seethes my way, full on hostility in his

    tone and I shrivel back, scalded and instantly fearful. Colton reacts instinctively, at the veiled threat,

    and chaos ensues. In the sh of a blink, he¡¯s between me and the elder, growling, eyes glowing wildly,

    bodyrger and bristling with tension as he turns to him and huskily warns him off.

    ¡°My mate.... mine! You touch her.... I will exert my right to maim or kill to protect her. I don¡¯t care who

    you are in this pack!¡± His tone drops to satanic levels and I recoil behind him, seeing the ripple of

    spines up his back as he begins to transform aggressively. My stomach hits my knees, making me

    weak, unsure what else to do as the Shaman intervenes as fear paralyses me to the spot.

    ¡°See. This is what happens when you dy the bond. The urge gets insane the longer you deny it. The

    need to protect, the need to be joined. It creates madness. Colton, be still. No one is going to touch

    your mate without your say so, and we will look at her eyes in time. Breathe ande back to us.¡± He

    ces a hand on his shoulder and gently brings Colton back to my side, lifting my hand and ces it

    on Colton¡¯s gently, before patting both and setting us down. The instant spark and warmth generated

    between us gives me all kinds of safe and familiar vibes I¡¯ve not known in almost ten years. Not since I

    last saw my parents alive and home. It seems to do the same to him, as his eyes fade back to brown,

    and he inhales slowly bringing peace to the aura between us. ¡°His mate holds the key to bringing him

    calm. Be that now. We need to talk without you both here. Go, the room through there.¡±

    The Shaman points us towards an adjoining door and Colton grasps my fingers in his tightly, his energy

    pulsing through mine and it does seem to bring him back from turning. I can''t exin it, but here

    holding his hand, it¡¯s the first time in a long time I feel a connection of love for anyone. That sense of

    belonging that I lost the day my family left me.

    I barely knew him this morning and yet, here, and now, my instincts are that I would die for him if I had

    to, and the longer this ys out, the stronger this need to be near him gets. It''s insanity, and I have no

    understanding of how this can be, but it is what it is. Colton is part of me now and I can''t do anything

    about it. While being physically joined causes all sorts of inner sparks and sizzles as tension builds

    between us and I move obediently as he pulls me with him.

    We are ushered to the door, hands still entwined and I follow him closely, the heady need to wrap

    myself around him worse when we have prolonged contact and as much as my head tells me to let go,

    I can¡¯t seem to. The growing ache in my stomach and pelvis is getting irritatingly intense and I am more

    than aware of his good his skin feels against mine. Our hands slotted together, warm on warm and it''s

    weirdly sensual.

    Colton leads me through to the other room and shuts the door firmly behind us. Still holding my hand

    and keeping me by his side as he turns to me. He gazes down at our entangled fingers for a long

    second, seems like he too is telling himself to let go, but he doesn''t.

    We stand stiffly, a pulsating energy growing between us as the air thickens and I find it harder to

    breathe the longer he¡¯s this close. Fully aware of him towering over me in all his beautiful muscr

    glory, hot body and way too good looks. Even his voice does crazy tingly things to me and standing

    absorbing his heat, inhaling his unique scent, I start to get mmy in really embarrassing ces. My

    eyes keep straying to his face, his mouth, his really pretty face and I edge closer absentmindedly, biting

    on my lip as crazy thoughts about leaning up and biting his, course through my brain rmingly.

    I need to cool down and pull this back in. Hormones are obviously well and truly kicking in with his

    proximity and I need to breathe a little.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°How can I want to kiss someone so badly that a few hours ago I never even knew? I have a girlfriend.

    Did, have one. My heads a mess.¡± He looks instantly distraught and squeezes my hand in his a little

    forcefully before reluctantly releasing me and stepping back. Calming my jets as guilt punches me in

    the stomach and I realize maybe he¡¯s not getting as hot and bothered as I am standing here. ¡°This is ...

    insane. I don¡¯t know you .... How can we...?¡± He paces away from me, seemingly in turmoil, then past

    me twice, back, and forth and then turns to me again.

    I shrug at him, unsure what else to say. If I knew the answers then I guess we wouldn''t be here like

    this. I¡¯m a little out of my depth and struggling to get this raging fire under control in my pelvis as, what I

    assume is my libido, finally introduces herself to me and I have to stop checking out his ass as he

    keeps waving it past me. It¡¯s making me all squirmy and uneasy and so sure he can probably tell with a

    look that I am about three seconds away fromunching at him. Shuffling from foot to foot and

    swallowing hard, blowing out heavily to release this growing pressure in my stomach.

    ¡°Please tell me you are feeling this too. That this is not just me?¡± He stops and frowns at me, his eyes

    looking a little hazy and intense as he stares at my mouth and almost electrocutes me with the

    connection. I nce away, face flushing with his effects on me and try to focus on the floor, the table, a

    wall, and cool off this really hugely, suddenly suffocating room around us. I can feel him without

    touching him, his presence ebbing into me and stirring up all kinds of longings and sensations.

    ¡°I think that''s how it''s meant to work. We''re supposed to want to, you know... mate.¡± I blush as I say it

    and look away again, overwhelmed with sudden shyness. Uneasy with this admission he wants to kiss

    me, while I¡¯m all kinds of flustered, hot, tingly, and itching to slide my hands over that strong wide chest

    and...... Oh god, stop. I mean, I do too, want to kiss him that is. I have done since after the whole

    imprinting thing, but I just didn''t think we should be admitting those kinds of things to one another.

    Especially when neither of us actually wanted this. And I¡¯m finding it really hard to breathe at all as my

    lungs constrict and my heart kes out with him being close enough to inhale, lick, grope..... I really

    need to get a grip. I pull the neckline of my T shirt to release the heating off in droves from me and

    fan my face to push these insane urges and mental images of him naked, out of my head. I want him to

    kiss me so badly, I can almost taste it.

    I don¡¯t get a chance to give any kind of verbal response or even encouragement. I don¡¯t even get a

    chance to look up or think, and his sudden sweep into me, his fingers yanking my chin up as his lips

    crash into mine, knock me for six.

    I''m shocked, frozen for a second by the instant lip to lip assault, but as soon as his warm mouth molds

    to mine, I literally lose all control. I kiss him back, hormones let loose and that craving hunger finding

    what it wanted after all, with a fever iparable to anything and get lost in the sweetest tasting past

    time ever invented. Now I know what an urge taking over feels like and my inner wolf pushes beyond

    any control I have.

    His lips open mine, tongues meeting for the first time and I experience my first ever French kiss with a

    clearly practiced mouth. I groan, sumb to his expertise as he yanks me into him and bodily crashes

    us together intimately. Our teeth sh with sheer ferocity in the devouring way we got at one another

    and his hand rakes my body, grinding me to him like he can''t get enough as Ipletely sumb.

    Lust fuels the animals in us, and he picks me up under the thighs, his grip bruising my tender skin as

    he wedges his body between my legs, pulling them around his waist and walks me back so he can jam

    me up against the wall, to fully push himself against me. He kisses me harder, with a passion that sets

    us on fire and I grasp and w at his shoulders and neck in utter abandonment, scratching, biting ,

    kissing and finding my rhythm and confidence in what he¡¯s doing to my mouth.. His tongue caresses

    mine and mentally I blurt insanely...

    I want you inside of me. I¡¯m going to selfbust if you don''t.

    Not even sure if I mind linked, or where this thought even came from, given I''m a virgin and never had

    a sexual urge in my life, but it only seems to make him kiss me all the more passionately. All sense lost

    as this bond engulfs us and he grinds into me until my urges reach fever pitch of heightened horniness

    and I start panting with the effort as my body vibrates and craves his desperately.

    I wrap my arms around his neck tightly, almost choking him with the way Itch on, devouring him with

    equal fervor and find my motion, rubbing my pelvis up against what is clearly an erection, a very solid

    bulge in his pants, as we meet in every way. It doesn¡¯t even shame or shock me, instead it fuels my

    need to strip him naked and get on top of him toplete this union. He feels like the best thing in the

    world, smells, tastes, touches in a way that drives me insane with need and I now realize this bond is

    more powerful than even I gave it credit for. I want him so badly I might actually lose my mind if we

    don¡¯t do this.

    Grinding into one another, my crotch fitted to his and breathingbored, I experience the real first

    moments of a building climax, even though we haven''t done anything properly. Just the motion of his

    rough jeans between my thighs, over my panties, his kiss, his hands on me and the feel of him, has me

    unravelling insanely. I never knew much about sex before today and now; I literally cannot contain the

    need to have it with him and might even get my first orgasm without losing my virginity.

    Colton catches my hand roughly and pulls it above my head, pinning me back against the wall hard,

    crazily sexy, exposing my neck to him while my arm pulls my long hair back out of his way. I turn my

    face, knowing what he wants almost instinctively, heart hammering through mybored breathing and

    tighten my grip around him to keep him close. Sliding away from my mouth to my neck, he licks from

    the base of my throat and up to my jawline, igniting a wave of tingles and goosebumps that makes me

    clench my thighs together around him. He groans at the pressure, which shoves his hard on against

    me firmly. My core pulsing with need as he focuses on something else entirely.

    Mark me... take me. I¡¯m yours. Finalize the union.

    The wanton voice of a girl begging for release, that I don¡¯t recognize, and he responds with a low growl

    that stirs everything low down inside of me.

    I want nothing more. God, I need you so badly.

    Primal urge is no match formon sense, and as his teeth elongate and graze the soft skin of my

    neck, holding me taut against the wall, fully submissive, angling me in readiness to leave his mate mark

    on my neck, I moan in pleasure and squeeze my eyes closed at his touch. Holding my breath as I wait

    for the one thing that will calm the insanity in this need between us.

    A transference of blood and sex and we are united for life. Bearing marks that tie us together and

    shows everyone we''re bonded.

    I tense and exhale as his hot breath and soft mouth nestle on the naked skin near my jugr and a

    sharp graze presses against the pulsing spot of my throat. A tiny inkling of piercing points pricking into

    the first thinyers, fully ready for the biting pain I know will probablye, but so close to self-

    combustion that I think it might make me climax. I dig my nails of my one free hand into his shoulder,

    mping onto him brutally in sheer ecstasy and swell with the transference of the pleasure he feels as

    it consumes me too. Seems he likes a bit of pain.

    An almighty high-pitched screech assaults my senses, shatters ss in the room around us in dramatic

    mini explosions,busts inside my head so crazily painfully that I snap my eyes open and scramble

    to w my palms over my ears, yanking them from him. Colton¡¯s body tenses and he

    releases me clumsily. Dropping me to my feet in rm that has us scrambling to shield our ears in

    unison, brains shuddering with the excruciating squealing whine on our elevated senses. Colton

    bristles into half turning, teeth, ws, face changing, as his protective instincts make him fight ready

    and poised to protect me. Turning on the source as he tries to stay upright, and I crumble behind him to

    the floor in a useless heap. Clutching at my head to drown it out before my brain actually pops.

    ¡°How could you?¡± Carmen wails, so insanely tonal it''s like a dog whistle and things on the shelves in

    the room begin to vibrate as she keeps that infernal noise going. It dawns on me; this is one of her

    gifts. She can shatter with high pitch frequency and I clutch my ears in rm as she begins to howl

    louder. Colton somehow seems to be more able to battle it and attempts to tackle her into the hall, to

    try and stop the eardrum puncturing noise. It¡¯s insanely painful. ¡°You said you loved me!¡± She screams

    at him, pushing back to get at me, losing her sanity and going for the kill. Her eyes glowing brightest

    orange as she loses all self-control as her nails elongate to full on wolf ws and her teeth begin to

    peek. He changes from pushing her out, to dragging her back away from me and wrestling what is a

    mid-transforming she-wolf.

    ¡°I did ... I mean, I do. I don''t know what I¡¯m saying. Calm down, Carmen.¡± He picks her up from behind,

    covering her mouth with one hand harshly, pressing until she relents for a gasp of air and turns her

    around, before pinning her to the wall to restrain her and get control. The tone that dominates, the one

    none of us can fight,es out of him ruthlessly and reminds me why all should be afraid of the Santo

    Alpha¡¯s.

    ¡°Stop it now! And stop screaming!¡± He growls it her way devilishly, and even though I''m not even saying

    a word, I instantly m my mouth shut too. Instant feeble submission because he Alpha-toned us and

    there''s not a lot you can do about it.

    She instantly quiets, falling into utter silence, relief immediate but my ears are ringing in the aftermath

    and I am so dazed I can''t immediately get up. As I finally scramble myself to my knees to try, the door

    bursts open and Juan storms forward, , half man, half beast, semi transformed in a ripped shirt and

    jacket, ready to take on the intruder, and stops dead in his tracks. The elders and Shaman hot on his

    tail in simr state of urgency, and they all gawp at the scene before them.

    ¡°What''s going on? What happened?¡± hemands snappily, seething rage, and I sink down into the

    corner once more, huddling into a ball and wishing myself a million miles away from all of this. This just

    can¡¯t get any worse.

    ¡°Your son was in the middle of marking that Reject! ... MY mate has betrayed me!¡± She wails again in

    destion, and I feel every single angry re turn from her to me, and then Colton, as silence deafens

    us all.

 Chapter 6: Rejection

    Chapter 6: Rejection

    I pace my room for the hundredth time, sighing, frustrated and mentally working through the war going

    off inside of me and end up ¡®arghhhing¡¯ out loud in frustration. So over this crap already, and tired of

    feeling this strung out. I feel like the events of thest few days have changed me in subtle ways and

    wish I could go back to the before.

    Things have not been going well since that day in the pack house, that changed literally everything in

    my life, and I¡¯m a prisoner in the orphanage until further notice. Under lock and key metaphorically,

    through pain of death should I disobey.

    Colton''s father erupted when he realized that being left alone for mere minutes was enough to send his

    son spiraling into hormonal lust for his new mate, throwing all sense aside and almost marking me. So

    now we''re forbidden from being near one another indefinitely. His father thinks he can control fate by

    just refusing to let things run their course. Despite everything the Shaman warned and tried to preach.

    Juan is adamant I''ll be the downfall of the Packdom should Colton honor our bond and I god damn hate

    him for interfering and thinking he can control me in this way. I¡¯m not one of his pack, he has no im

    to me or my bloodline, and since I turned, I¡¯m free to leave this stupid mountain, but he won''t let me!

    Nothing like this has ever happened before in the history of imprinting, and the Shaman warned of

    terrible foreboding should we anger the fates and deny something as strong as an imprintation. Juan

    didn''t care. He only cares about what Juan wants, what the Santo¡¯s need and I¡¯m an annoying little fly

    in his soup. Not worthy of his son''s attentions or his seed.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    My running away n is pointless, because my soul is now linked to Colton in every way, meaning I''m

    not allowed to leave Radstone at all. To go off on my own, for fear I endanger the life of their future

    alpha in my unworthy incapable way in case some terrible mishap befalls me. If I die out there in the

    big bad world, then so does he.

    I mean the Fates did make your mate be inseparable from you for a reason, beyond lust and

    procreation... the desire to never be parted is as much about survival. The Alpha is meant to protect his

    femme at all costs, and she is meant to shadow her dominant for life. Always by his side, to watch his

    back and be an invincible unit. They be one. If one falls, they both fall.

    So basically after being screamed at by Carmen until my ears bled, literally, and they still hurt, bullied

    into a corner by Juan, who threatened to tear me apart and Colton almost took his head off, and then

    dragged home to house arrest by some of the overly handsy aggressive Santo pack, I¡¯m literally

    confined to a life inside these walls, with no contact from the person fate decided would be the other

    half to my soul for an eternity.

    Everything sucks. Just god damn, all the way to hell and back, sucks!

    Happy sucky eighteenth birthday, Alora.

    It¡¯s going swell so far.

    We''re forbidden from linking, or talking, or seeing one another, and I doubt that will ever change.

    Bonding is for life and distance won''t do very much about it. You cannot sever a bond. You can choose

    to deny it, ignore it if you can, but Colton has to be the one to reject me, or I will be and currently still

    am, his mate. He said the words, he verbalized the choice and started to mark me. Juan cannot make

    that choice for him. He has to say the words to me. I have to hear it from him before it breaks the union

    we started. Not that it does much in terms of our link, but for his pack, for the code, he can¡¯t have me

    as his mate and then go back to Carmen without doing this first. One mate... there¡¯s no leeway in that.

    It''s been agony though, and the Shaman was correct in that denying the bond only makes it worse. I

    swear, I''ve been dreaming, obsessing, about him since we were pulled apart and I can''t sleep or eat for

    pining for the mate I will never have as long as his father has any say. Even if he made it clear he

    wants me too. It¡¯s so crazy, given that I didn''t know him at all, and now I know everything about him,

    can feel him, see him in my mind''s eye and even hear that sexy subtly ented Latino voice of his

    whenever I want. He''s ingrained on me now.

    He''s in my head, creating dark unheble holes in my heart and my entire being feels empty and lost

    without the other half of me toplete it. His kiss has ruined me in so many ways and I rey those

    moments until I scream in agony and try to push the taste and feel of him out. I never knew this kind of

    pain could exist and now I curse the fates for doing this to me. Why they would inflict this kind of

    uncurable disease, is beyond me.

    It''s a form of insanity and I am powerless to cure myself, no matter how strong I think I am.

    I''m desperate to reach out and link to him, for just one second, to appease my eternal cravings, but as I

    have heard nothing from him, I¡¯m assuming he too agrees with his father, that for the future of the pack

    we should have no contact, considering he closed down the head link and I can''t get to him at all.

    Dreaming about him, smelling his scent on the wind when it blows from the south is driving me crazy

    and I have no idea how to fix myself while I don¡¯t even know what we are. Held captive, still his mate,

    yet denied all that goes with it.

    The only upside to my turning and finally bing my true self in all of this, is the physical difference,

    which shocked me when I finally got home to wash myself free of the grime and blood caking every

    inch of me. Catching sight in the mirror of the bathroom, it held me still with disbelief as I took myself in

    slowly and digested the image staring back at me.

    The woman before me in the mirror, where a girl once stood, is almost like a stranger to me, yet not.

    Still Alora in a way, I still recognize myself as me, yet I¡¯m angr, fuller lipped, clearer skinned. My

    features somehow better without changing too much so I can''t put my finger on the why. My hair''s

    thicker, fuller, lighter, so that instead of mousy brown, it¡¯s a highlighted caramel with hints of honey, and

    gorgeous waves. My eyes greener, dazzling almost and my body is toned in ces I don''t think I could

    ever improve on. It enhanced, tweaked, and brought me up to par with the already turned walking

    around this kingdom. No longer in; I''m desirable, which brings its own problems.

    Males in heat circle me whenever I venture down to the kitchen, or out into the courtyard for air. The

    orphanage still has many who live under this roof, even after turning, who have no desire to leave. I

    may have imprinted on a mate, but I bear no mark to solidify a union, therefore I¡¯m mateless in their

    eyes and avable, and I need to watch my back. Not all are bound by pack rules in this new era.

    Generally, males treat femmes with respect after turning, but not all. Hormones,ck of a mate, and

    sometimes undirected testosterone levels,

    all contribute to rogue males with little consideration of punishment when fueled by a need to have sex.

    We are primal animals, and sex is in our basic everyday makeup once we turn for the first time. I know

    I¡¯m already suffering for the cravings to be fulfilled. My body yearning for my mate to join with me, until I

    feel like I may turn inside out with the internal painful pangs for his body. The annoying part is, that no

    one else will do and I have zero interest in any kind of instant relief with any other male, or any form of

    self-pleasure, not that I would know how. It¡¯s not been high on my list of priorities in my life.

    I''ve be aware, more than ever now, that I am no longer safe in this home when surrounded by

    unmated males. Ack of a real pack means ack of protection, and any kind of consequences for a

    male who brutally takes what he wants. We live in a cruel world, and as an unwanted no one cares

    about the rejects. Especially not if one reject attacks and vites another. We have no back up.

    It doesn''t matter if every single one of them saw me imprint on Colton; it''s public knowledge Juan is

    denying the bond and I¡¯ve been sent to dwell here to stay away from his son. They know not to kill or

    maim me, but messing me up a little, doing unspeakable things... his son would recover the pain

    quickly and not carry the emotional scarring that I would. I¡¯m not safe.

    I stop my daily ritual pacing and slump down on my bed, aware Vanka hase in, grabbed some

    belongings and left again. She too is keeping her distance since the turning. It seems my public

    shaming with Colton put me in some kind of social outcast list, among even my own fellow unwanteds.

    Not one of them has looked my way or talked to me in days. No one wants to know me or be seen

    associating with the girl who had the audacity to bond to someone way above her station. Especially

    not Prince Santo himself. Like I somehow orchestrated all this, and it wasn''t fate at all. Committed

    some kind of heinous sin that marks me as the lowest of the low, even in turns of being in this crappy

    home.

    The only thing keeping me from being killed is the fact Colton will die if anyone touches me. I mean, I''m

    sure if I was cornered and attacked by someone it would affect him too, but it doesn''t seem to matter to

    the circling predators in this house. Most hate the Santo''s and any of the alphas for that matter

    because they know they will never be them, or match up to them, and jealousy and ego are a lethal

    combination. They won''t be hunted for inflicting pain on him, only if he dies.

    I lie down on my bed, my stomach growling with hunger pangs while tying my insides in knots, but I just

    can''t seem to face eating. I try; I go down for allocated mealtimes, but I pick at my food and it all tastes

    like cardboard when I put it in my mouth. Nothing shifts this feeling, this deep emptiness creating a

    cavern inside of me and it''s bottomless and cold. The longer this goes on the worse it gets. The only

    thing my body craves and wants, it can''t have. I hate that he can mess me up like this, when we were

    strangers only days ago. It¡¯s not fair!

    I close my eyes and will myself to picture anything but him. Push the thoughts of him aside and try to

    bring forward an image of my parents instead, something I do when I need to self-calm or bring a

    happy memory into the depression of my daily life. I try to formte my mother''s face, to bring me

    somefort, but they are all bing blurry faded pictures in the dark recesses. so that seeing them

    properly is no longer easy at all.

    Time is taking them from me, and I have nothing left of them in any form after the elders destroyed all

    links to our past dead.

    I need to see you.

    The familiar voicees out of nowhere, inside my head and I jump at the intrusion, having a minor

    heart attack as my beat elevates crazily.

    Sitting up fast and spinning my head around to scan my room as if he is going to be standing right

    here. I know his voice well enough; I hear it in my dreams any time I sleep, and my body tingles in

    response at the contact, goosebumping all over instantly. Insides tingling with anticipation of seeing my

    mate again. I miss him beyond words, even if it¡¯s insane to do so.

    Where are you?

    I reply desperately, unable to contain the surge of adrenalin that hearing him inside my head gives me.

    Just a tiny ounce of contact, restoring some of this deste emptiness I¡¯ve been feeling since that

    night.

    I''m in the pack house and we have to be discreet. Meet me in the west forest, deep down by the old

    cavern, within the hour. Don''t let anyone see you leave. I''m being watched like a hawk, but I know how

    to get there unseen. We have to talk face to face.

    I almost sob with both the utter happiness at hearing from him and the fact I will get to see him for real,

    not just an image in my head. To share physical air, andy eyes on what my soul craves the most. The

    only thing dampening my crazy instant tion is the serious almost monotone hint in his voice and the

    lack of his excitement I''m experiencing as I pick up emotions through the link.

    Can''t we talk like this first. I don''t know if I can get out right away, and it just feels so good hearing you

    inside my head again. Don''t go. Talk to me now.

    I sound as desperate as I feel, and I don¡¯t want him to close the link once more. I¡¯ve waited endlessly to

    have him link me like this.

    No. It''s harder like this, it only strengthens our bond when we link this way and I have a lot to say. I told

    you, this needs to be face to face.

    There¡¯s something we have to do properly.

    My heart plummets into my stomach as his alpha tone hints through, and I know I¡¯m beingmanded

    and not asked. That doesn''t sit well, and the sense of foreboding that sentence gives me almost rips

    my soul in two. It''s obvious whatever he wants to say is not going to be about finding a way to make

    this work without his father¡¯s blessing. He wouldn''t care about making our bond stronger if that were

    true. I try to ignore the suspicions, but I just can''t.

    Just meet me, please.

    This time the tone is gone and it¡¯s just sheer request with a little underlying plead. I hold in the urge to

    beg him to talk more now and push the tears aside, clinging onto hope that maybe face to face it will be

    something good, not what I fear, and nod into my empty room. Heaviness consuming me as heartache

    gnaws at my stomach and chest.

    I''ll be there.

    I sound deted, sad. Close to breaking, with a raw huskiness in my tone that I can''t conceal and wait

    for him to close the link between us. Like waiting on something painful to happen, and I hold my breath.

    Alora?....... I''m.... I wish it didn''t have to be this way. I''m sorry that it was me.

    Before I get a chance to reply to that strained husky reply, he closes off and I physically feel the link

    between us go dead. My mind quieting back to solitary and I know he¡¯s gone. Even with a bond, a mate

    can choose to close the channel ofmunication at will, and he just did, like he has been doing for

    days. I stare at the wall numbly, lost in the moment and how empty everything feels once more.

    Knowing that my prison is going to be eternal and I can¡¯t see any other way out.

 Chapter 7: Colton

    Chapter 7: Colton

    I know I¡¯m getting to see him, finally, but everything about that interaction breaks me open and I roll

    over into my cushions to sob it all out.

    Crying in pain, that¡¯s not too dissimr to mourning my entire family, ten years ago. I feel worse now

    I¡¯ve spoken to him briefly. This feels as much of a loss as then, even if it seems crazy and not even a

    comparison. Like something awful ising and that when I see him, it will only serve to cause me

    more devastation.

    A nagging voice of logic and haste in the back of my head pulls me out of my dark depressive state,

    and reminds me that if I want to get to the forest within the hour, I need to get up and motivate myself.

    In human form, it''s a trek and a half, and I need time to get ready. I¡¯ve been living in my nightwear for

    days.

    In wolf form I''ll get there in minutes butpletely naked, and I haven''t yet tried to turn of my own

    ord. Too preupied to even attempt it and wouldn''t know how to start without a little practice. I

    need to shower, change, make myself look half human at least, and hide the dark circles and shadows

    from pining my days away. I don¡¯t want him to see me at my worst.

    My body is weighed down with lethargy when I drag myself up, and it takes all my will power to haul

    ass to the bathroom momentster.

    Desperate to find some relief in the meeting, even if the oue won''t be what my heart hopes. Torn

    in two though, with a little shining light of delusional hope, telling me that maybe what he needs, and

    wants to do face to face, is mark me as his mate. That maybe we can do this in secret and find a way

    to be together. Or maybe not.

    I still cannot seem to get to grips with how this can be. How imprinting on a rtive stranger can

    completely derail everything you knew before and make you so insanely in need of them that you

    would tie your life up in theirs just to be able to breathe. Pushing that person into the center of

    everything and craving them with the intensity of severe addiction.

    I know more about him than anyone in my life and I have barely spoken to him. My mind is a chaotic

    mess of his life and mine, which once ran separate, yet now coincides and memories blur into one

    another. I have mental images of him at every age and random knowledge about things most people

    never know of their mate. I know everything he does, about himself, his life, his family, and I¡¯m

    guessing the same goes for him too. You truly merge when imprinting and now I see why it''s so rare

    and so potent when it happens. You lose control of everything and the only thing which matters from

    there on in, is your mate.

    We are one. In every way possible.

    I wash quickly, dress, and dry my hair at speed, and attempt to fix my face to hide the blotchiness of my

    tears. Make up was never my thing, but this sudden obsessive adoration for makes me want to look my

    best for him, even if our meeting has a tone that doesn¡¯t spell happy ever after for me. I need to have

    hope.

    I clock watch as I apply the bare minimum enhancements and tousle my hair out with my fingers, as it

    forms light natural waves. For a moment, my reflection reminds me of my mother, and I swallow a lump

    in my throat as the shooting pain of remembered heartbreak hits me like a sucker punch and almost

    buckles my knees under the weight. Bruising my heart in that unique way that only the loss of them

    can.

    ¡°I miss you, mom. I miss all of you.¡±

    I stare at the resemnce, biting back tears and then shake her out of my head like I havee

    ustomed to doing over the years, to bear the ache and turn to ready myself for getting out of here

    unseen. The only way I dealt with their loss was to never dwell too long on it. I never really learned any

    other way.

    I turn my attention back to what I need to do. I''ve never snuck out of the orphanage before, nor ever

    needed, to but I have a route n and I think I know how to get by unseen where no one will miss me

    for an hour or two. It¡¯s not like this ce was ever set up as a prison, and we don''t have any guards

    watching us.

    I scribble a hurried note for Vanka, should she care, which is doubtful; telling her I¡¯m taking a book to a

    secluded part of the garden to hide and read and know she won''t bother checking. She doesn''t care if I

    live or die most days, so she sure as hell won''t care if I¡¯m not in my room, now I no longer have sses

    to attend.

    School ended for me on the day of my turning, as coincidence has it, and I should have been on my

    merry way to a new life, much like Vanka is nning before the month is out. She''s been making

    arrangements to head off and soon this room while be mine alone. That will be the only upside to being

    stuck here for an eternity.

    It''s not like any new orphans are heading in here or have been for a decade. Newborns have families

    and unless another war wipes out a lot more of us, then I doubt the orphanage will have any new

    rejects any time soon.

    I yank on my sneakers, my blue hoody, over my tight t-shirt and jeans and slide out of my room into the

    deserted hall. It''s during ss time, so most of the kids are in the rooms of the left wing right now,

    learning all about our traditions and history with some academia thrown in. For the most part we are

    raised to live among humans, to fit in and exist in their world, so we learn all the same crap they do,

    and how to conceal what we are.

    I guess I was lucky in that the war confined us here, in our own school, and I didn''t have to interact with

    non wolves since then. Those of us left with no family got pulled out of our human schools amid rumors

    of a deadly virus, guing families on the mountain skirts, which meant no officials came knocking.

    Some of the alphas, like the Santo¡¯s too, for their own protection and lineage, but general poption

    were allowed to retain their ces in the real world as though nothing happened. I don''t n on going

    back there anytime soon either, now my change has drastically altered the course of my path.

    I sprint to the end of the hall and down the servant stairs to the kitchen. Not that we have any, but this

    house used to belong to the alpha of the Romaine pack, none of whom returned at all from the great

    wars, and the house was repurposed for our use. Their wealthmitted to the cause of repairing our

    society. Probably because they were the smallest of the packs, living on the edge of solitude, and far

    from the rest of the viges, that it was a prime location. The house and itsnds are secluded enough

    to confine unwanteds in one corner, to forget us and leave us to our own devices.

    It¡¯s why picked the west forest, I guess, it''s easy to ess from here and close enough for me to get to

    without effort.

    It''ll take him longer to get there from where he is though, as his pack live on the south side of the

    mountain, almost seven miles from here. If he cant be seen leaving, he will have to go on foot, not use

    his truck, and the only option for him is to turn and wolf it this way. We can cover ground faster as our

    true selves and I wonder if I should take him some sort of clothing. Not that seeing him naked is a bad

    thing, but it might take my focus away from what he wants to say.

    I shake my head at my own stupidity and realize he probably thought of this and will be carrying some

    sort of bag and attire for changing back, that''s if he intends to. Maybe he will stay in form and talk to me

    that way.

    No stupid, he said face to face, as using our mind link will make this worse!

    I chastise myself, ming theck of sleep for my dumbing downtely as I slide trough the kitchen

    unseen and get to the back-porch door in record time. Getting used to my new speed and zipping

    around when you don''t want to be seen is the perfect practice. I''ve stopped bumping into things and

    tripping over my own feet in hyper speed mode, but I haven''t yet mastered how not to get breathless. It

    takes it out of me after a short sprint.

    Th garden is empty but most of the ssrooms look onto the courtyard, so I make sure I stay in the

    shadows against the wall and slide along to the concealed part of the garden, behind the outhouses.

    Up and over the eight-foot brick wall with an easy leap and I''m free to run for the woods with no one

    seeing me escape. It¡¯s easier than I thought. Then again, no one expects me to defy rules and go

    chasing after Santo. I was never this girl before him and yet now, he just has to say the word and I

    go.... blindly following my alpha; another annoying trait of being mated. Hemands and I do. It''s

    kind of pathetic.

    I start running in the direction I need to go, stopping and dropping behind trees anytime I catch sight of

    movement or pick up a sound or scent.

    My senses are firing on all cylinders of their highest ability, and it''s making me a paranoid wreck as I try

    to forge a path without trace, through the dense forest that leads to where I want to go. Heart pounding

    so hard through my chest I¡¯m sure anyone nearby will hear it. I try to calm down but to no avail. I''ve

    never been a risk taker or had the bravery to do anything wild, like defy Juan Santo. I must be insane.

    I know if I get caught, I''ll be dragged in front of Juan for breaking the rules set for me. He might be

    worried about killing his son, but he isn''t worried about putting him through a little pain and I¡¯m not one

    for a public flogging if I can help it. is stronger than me and even if he does feel my pain, Juan will use it

    to teach us both a lesson. I don¡¯t doubt that cold hearted bastard would do it for that reason. I¡¯ve never

    liked him.

    I feel like I run at least five miles before I stop for much needed breath, gasping crazily with crushing

    agony, my limbs beginning to ache and burn from overuse and the unfamiliarity of speed running like

    this. Much like unfit people, we have to build our stamina so the human side of us can catch up, and I

    have not been good at building up to this kind of sprint. My legs and muscles are throbbing and feel like

    my tendons are being torn apart. I copse behind an overgrown ridge to try and regain some

    equilibrium. So my lungs don''t cave in and give myself a few moments before dragging myself up and

    walking the rest of the way at human speed now I¡¯ve made up good time.

    Deep in the woods, following the worn animal path to the cavern that I know well, I feel a little lighter,

    and less depressed. Every kid has been here at least once in their life, long before the vampire attacks.

    This used to be the go-to spot to hang out, y and swim in theke nearby and the path made it

    impossible to get lost. Animals walking the link to their watering hole once you reach the shadowy

    depth of a forest so dense that it¡¯s permanently in shade, even on the brightest of days.

    I know this is why he chose this ce. In my memories he would have seen I frequented it a lot with my

    brother Jasper, as a child. He knows I know it well. No onees here now; they''re too afraid, yet

    every kid knows the way and knows exactly how to get there. The fear of vampires still haunts us even

    now with all the years of quiet living. They are still out there somewhere and shaded gloomy secluded

    areas like this, would be an ideal spot for them to hunt.

    A twig snapping off to my left makes me jump a foot high, head snapping to follow its source and eyes

    burning to see what ising. I dart inside arge hollow log to conceal myself and nce around,

    heart elevated and breathboring quickly. Senses kicking into red alert.

    It''s me.... don''t be afraid.

    The much longed for voice in my head, smothering me with calm, like thick honey and I exhale with

    both relief and something else. That tion at being close to him again, but I wonder why I haven''t

    picked up on his scent or his proximity yet. We''re supposed to feel our mates when they''re close.

    Where are you?

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I mutter awkwardly as I crawl back out, peeking cautiously, picking the dried moss from my hair and

    straighten up to scan the woods around me.

    ¡°Keeping my distance, downwind of you, over here.¡± He calls back verbally, drawing me to him by voice

    alone. That exins why I didn''t feel or smell him approaching. He''s close enough to make me jump,

    and I spin in the direction his voice came at me from. I catch sight of him, jumping down from a rock

    overhanging the clearing, to one lower, I ced myself in, as he pulls on a t-shirt over those sculpted

    tanned abs and throws a backpack to the side of him. He must have carried clothes with him, and I

    have to admit, I''m a little disappointed and eye rape him appreciatively. My body heating up with the

    insane lust I feel for this man, just because he got within fifty feet. My crazy hormones have had me

    dreaming of doing all kinds of naked things with him that a virgin shouldn''t know how to do.

    I make a move towards him, but he raises his palm and throws me a serious frown that halts me in my

    tracks. That dominant warning, I have to heed.

    ¡°Stay there. Don''te closer, it¡¯s better for both of us if we keep our distance.¡± He seems extremely

    wary, voice a little husky and unsure.

    ¡°Why? What do you think I¡¯m going to do to you?¡± I retort angrily, hurt stupidly, and reacting like he

    offended me on every level. It''s an insane disappointment, eating me up inside, because all I really

    want to do is run into his arms and continue what was interrupted days ago. I need to feel his skin on

    mine and hate the fact he clearly doesn''t.

    ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me. I''m finding things hard and after what happened at the pack house, it''s safer to

    keep you at least thirty feet away from me at all times.¡± He shrugs, rounding thoserge shoulders and

    drawing my eye, making it obvious he doesn¡¯t trust himself.

    I guess he means the kiss, and the urge to mark me that followed seconds after. I guess I¡¯m wrong and

    he does have the same insane need I do. I have to agree, proximity does make me want to touch him

    all the more, but thirty feet is a little extreme.

    ¡°So why bring me here if you have no intention ofing anywhere near me?¡± I spin on my heel and

    head to the log once more, in a bid to stomp some of this sudden aggression out, only this time I climb

    on top of the rickety old wood and slump my butt down, dropping my legs over the side to sit

    comfortably. Sulking inwardly, like a chastised toddler and focus my eyes on the snowdrops pushing

    through in the only crack of sunlight to hit the ground, rather than look at him. My pride is wounded and

    as stupid as it is, I''m mad at him for it. This hunger is only cured with contact.

    ¡°I owed you some sort of exnation for cutting off our link. For staying away after we........ I needed to

    do this properly.¡±

    ''s voice makes me all kinds of crazy. It¡¯s that deep male sexinessced with a raw husky and almost

    commanding edge. He has always had a nice voice, that underlying hint of a Colombian ent in the

    depths and now more than ever, it does insane things to my insides and dampens my irritability a little.

    Not quite all though.

 Chapter 8: I Love You

    Chapter 8: I Love You

    "Your father made it pretty clear, all the why and what nots. I don''t need you to repeat it." I snap a little

    too tetchily, and instantly get hit with a wave of sadness, maybe regret, as it moves over me, and I pick

    up on his feelings. I nce up and see he is marginally closer, and I guess that''s why I can now feel

    what he does. In our separation I couldn''t feel much except my own misery, I guess that''s the only

    positive about being apart. Now I''m carrying both of our emotions.

    "I need to exin my reasons. I don''t blindly do what he says¡­ I have my own mind. Please don''t be

    like this. I''m trying to do something to move us forward." He too slumps down, on top of a rock not far

    from me, and mirrors my pose, dropping his legs over the edge as we sit facing one another across the

    clearing, in what seems like a huge gulf between us. All my hopes of reuniting with passion and lust

    dying a hefty death and depressing me all the more.

    "So, exin, and let me go back to my exciting solitude and imprisonment. I''m totally missing out on

    the adventures of the day meeting you here." Its sarcastic and drenched in bitterness that even shocks

    me, and I flinch at how nasty and cold I manage to sound, but it''s purely frustration at the predicament

    we find ourselves in. Realizing my hurt feelings are getting the better of me, I try to swallow it back and

    throw him a wary look fleetingly. I catch him out of the corner of my eye frowning, then looking down at

    his swaying feet, regret all over his face that pains me all the more for my hostility.

    "I''m doing what''s best for the future of the pack... all of them. You included. I care what happens to all

    of us. My father was right, and my mate needs to be worthy to lead by my side one day. We need a

    strong Luna, with pure blood. A warrior who can rise in battle if needs be, and we both know that''s not

    you. The vampires won''t stay down forever, they''ll rise in my reign, if not before. I need to think of our

    kind and not what my soul craves. Distance is best, and in time, maybe we''ll learn to live without it

    consuming us the way it is now. We have to be practical and think of the responsibility I bear, with who I

    am. It''s a heavy weight I''ve carried my whole life¡­. it''s not yours to share. I need someone like

    Carmen, with strong gifts and a thirst for blood when the timees. She''s a warrior¡­ you''re and

    child. Your family were growers, gatherers¡­ not hunters. Not killers. It is what it is." His whole manner

    and tone are low, and apologetic, a slight rasp to his voice and he can''t seem to look me in the eye. I

    can''t speak as his words choke my throat to almost closed, my eyes fill with warm fluid that blurs

    everything in front of me. Wounded by something I already know as factual, in being weak blooded and

    nothing close to a leader, but it still stings to hear him say it so directly.

    I''ve never been more ashamed of my bloodline than in this moment. My heart aching painfully with

    stabbing throbs and my insides clench with the sharpest of pangs as he verbalizes exactly what I have

    known wasing, deep down inside, but too afraid to actually believe.

    "You''re rejecting me as your mate." I point out croakily, fighting myself to get the words out, through the

    shards of broken ss caught in my throat, and dying a little inside. It''s almost unheard of for your

    mate to reject you after imprinting... in fact I don''t think it''s ever happened. No one challenges the fates

    in this way. I should have known it would happen to me, though, I mean, not even a regr wolf wants

    to shackle himself to a reject as a mate. That kind of shame tars a family for generations. And he''s

    hardly regr.

    I knew this was how it was, if I stopped and really looked at the bigger picture, but somehow, it''s

    different having him say it instead of Alpha Juan. I guess, I held a small candle of hope that Colton

    would feel as strongly as me within our bond and deny his father''smands. As stupid as I know that

    is, I wanted to believe I was worthy of someone, and maybe the fates were telling me that. I''ve always

    known the importance of his position among us. It''s why he has spent his life acting like royalty among

    us and avoiding my kindpletely. This shouldn''t be a shock.

    I instantly break and sob at his use of the pet name used by my family, so long ago. Turning away from

    him and sliding off the log to move so he can''t see my tears. Stinging my face with their invasive

    appearance, another sign of my weakness and wed lineage. I cry when everything goes wrong.

    Then why bring me here for this? Why not tell me this back in my room and avoid this agony?

    It''s sent mentally, defying him on his stance of linking anymore, unable to say what I need verbally as I

    stagger away from him and break into a run. Knowing leaving is a knee jerk reaction, but I have no

    space in me for this kind of pain right now, and I don''t want to stay and drag it out for what is next to

    come. I can''t handle it; I need to go back to my room and never let him close enough to feel ever again.

    He wanted me here for one reason only¡­. he has to dere his rejection of me to make it final. Screw

    him.

    Lorey, wait. Please. Don''t go.

    I ignore his mental pleas,ing at me desperately, struggling to breathe as I break into a super run

    and try to put distance between us. Sprinting and then hitting full stride as I skim over thendscape

    and clear fallen trees easily. Caught in my need to flee and focused on nothing else. Reverting to all

    fours as my body aches to transform and set me free, but I reign it in and shake it out of my head. I

    don''t want to be in wolf form when this distraught. That kind of loss of control can be devastating and

    forbidden.

    I run with blurry vision, washed almost blind with my own tears and gasp when I''m suddenly yanked

    back, mid jump, and hauled backwards to tumble into a mossy patch in the forest floor with a thud,

    rolling andnding on all fours and instantly bristle defensively. Breathing heavily as I square up to my

    pursuer aggressively, a new feral kind of instinct I''ve never felt before, full on fierce initiated. I calm

    instantly when faced with Colton, his eyes glowing amber and equally poised for battle. We stay

    separated, panting, staring one another down, mere feet apart, closer than we should be, and fueled by

    pure painful emotion.

    "You think this isn''t just as hard for me? That doing this is going to cure me of everything?" Colton''s

    desperate plea shines through his own broken words, breaking down my anger and shattering me into

    tiny pieces. "I had my life mapped out. Chose a mate I loved, and thought I knew what the future held. I

    didn''t think this could ever happen and now, I spend my every waking second wanting you, needing

    you, and thinking about you, until it drives me insane. The love I had for Carmen died, the second I

    imprinted on you, and I can''t get my head around any of this either. This isn''t a cure¡­ it''s a necessity.

    For the good of our existence, our pack. No one will follow an Alpha or respect one who shackles a

    shamed wolf to his side."

    Anger overtakes me as jealousy twists my heart around at the mention of her name, the wordsing

    from his mouth, making me irrationally furious at him once more. Heartbreak and sheer hatred for this

    situationing out of every pore.

    "Just let me go. This is pointless and you telling me these things, they don''t help. Just go away and

    leave me alone. I don''t want you near me ever again. I get it¡­ reject me, say it, and be done with it.

    Save your precious pack and your honor and go to hell. I was never one of you anyway!" I snarl at him,

    wipe the sodden mess from my face with the back of my hand aggressively, full on faux bravado and

    put on the tough girl act as best I can. Literally swallowing my tears and gagging on the acid rising in

    my throat. Standing up to tower over him in his crouched position, adopting an air of ''I don''t care

    anymore'' and will him to be done already. "I didn''t want this either. I was leaving, I had a n and it

    was thousands of miles away from all of you. Especially your kind. Santo! ¡­.. You''ve despised us for a

    decade, treated us with disdain and shunned us to the shadows of that damn orphanage. I spit on your

    family and all they are. You''re thest person in this world I would ever want to imprint on, so go.... go

    mark your mate and follow your destiny because it sure isn''t me. Go be with your chosen one and

    leave me to find one of my own. My heart will heal from whatever this was, faster than you can

    imagine, and you can stop pretending you don''t want her. I don''t want you either!"

    It''s said in anger and heartbreak and I can''t conceal how much pain is ripping through me anymore.

    Turning, this time to walk away slowly, too exhausted for anything else and unable to maintain a run as

    fatigue overtakes me. All my energy is going into pulling on this hard outer shell and showing him, I

    don''t give a crap anymore.

    "I love you. No matter what I do to try and break it; I can''t stop, and the thought of you being with

    another, kills me. There is no her anymore, Lorey. There''s just us. We imprinted and got to know one

    another in a split second, the way a lifetime of being together would. I feel like I''ve loved you that long,

    no matter how insane that sounds." His words stop me in my tracks, and I inhale sharply. Stunned that

    he just came out and said it but saddened that he verbalized what the agony I have been suffering is

    called. Love! And the why, the fact it does feel like he''s been in my heart since the day I was born.

    Imprinting messes you up royally.

    It made me love my mate as soon as it happened, because it makes you relive every second that came

    before, in your head within your own memories, with that person''s intwined even though they don''t

    belong to you. I have his life in my head; therefore, I''ve known him intimately that long. It''s insane, and

    he''s right. We can''t break it because we were never in control of it. Fate did this, dealt us a hand and a

    cruel joke and fate doesn''t like defiance. Knowing he feels as I do doesn''t make it any easier though. It

    doesn''t change a thing.

    "It doesn''t mean anything. Your father was right when he told us to stay away and break the link. I can''t

    ever be what your father and the pack need, and you can''t ever be the mate I need. So, we shouldn''t

    do this again, it''s only torturing us more than we are already. Just say the damn words already, I don''t

    care." I don''t know where this ising from, this detached cold bitch, as words spill out of my mouth.

    It''s the exact opposite to what my heart craves and I turn to face him to further drive it home that I''m not

    ying, wiping my expression as clean as I can to show him nothing of how this is killing me. My words

    die on my lips when our eyes meet, and Colton looks as openly broken and disheveled as I am.

    "You can''t lie to your mate, Lorey. I can feel you, even if what you''re saying sounds honest. I am what

    you need, and you''re what I need. Fate made it so¡­ When you strip everything else away and it''s just

    us, here and now, with no one else to think about.... we need each other to feel sane. To stop this

    eternal agony and emptiness we''re both harboring. We don''t need to pretend it''s any other way. There

    should never be lies between us." We both stand in hopeless silence as he gets up to stand too,

    towering over me by at least a foot, yet we''re still at least three apart. He doesn''t hesitate and closes

    the gap, pulls me to him by the waist, gently, his touch searing my skin, even through my clothes and I

    can''t deny that I do need him. I can''t fight it.

    Bringing his forehead to mine, he ces us together so his breath fans my face, impulsively, I close my

    eyes and inhale his scent. Our connection only drives home that we are meant to be like this. It''s

    familiar, safe, and home¡­ Where skin touches, amazing things happen and the energy which sizzles

    between us is iparable. Lighting my body on fire and I burn to bepletely joined to him, aching

    with need that makes my legs turn weak. For the first time since this began, I''m at peace instantly, and

    every pain and torment, all the confusion I''ve been through, quiets to absolutely nothing. Just him and

    I, and a sharing of every feeling. Highlighting the peace we can find in a touch.

    Colton lifts his hand slowly and strokes a single finger across my cheek, brushing away my hair and

    tucks it behind my ear. Leaving a hot tingling path where he connects with me. The heat drawing down

    deep inside my soul to bring warmth to the coldness dwelling within.

    "I want nothing more right now than to unify our bond and mark you. Believe me when I tell you, that if I

    was anyone else''s son... you would already be bearing my mark and know what it is to have me inside

    of you. The union would beplete. I love you, Lorey, in ways I didn''t know I could love anyone. I

    thought I knew what it was tomit my soul to my mate, but I was wrong. I need you to know this isn''t

    what I want. ¡­ That I''m sorry¡­ but I have no other choice, and I have to reject....." Colton falters, his

    raw croaking tone breaking, then he swallows hard, bringing back all the anguish from before and a

    solitary tear rolls down his cheek and drips onto mine to continue its painful journey. Wounding me with

    its searing burn. His pain evident and for a second his anguish and confusions flows through my soul

    too, telling me he can''t do it alone. My heart is already turning to ash as he destroys me with his words,

    but we have to be stronger.

    I know what he has to say, that it has to be done. Know why. It''s how it is, we can''t change it, or fight it,

    or do this any other way, and hearing it may kill me, but I have to let him do it. There''s no alternative

    and as much as I want to scream and stop this, I understand. I can''t hate him for it.

    I''m no Luna. I''m a Whyte wolf from the family Dennison. A shamed bloodline who all fell in battle, and

    we don''t have a right to stand up by an alpha''s side to tar his name. I don''t have it in me to lead, and I''ll

    be nothing but a weight of shame hanging around his neck, his weakness in battle, and the demise of

    his bloodline. I can''t be the reason he loses the respect of the packs and upturn his entire life.

    I say nothing, just stay deathly still, silent tears escaping from my closed eyes as they begin to pour

    down my face. Warm, bitter, stinging, rivulets of despair. He can feel me and hear my thoughts, so he

    knows my eptance is in my silence. My pain is his, my distraught agony in knowing this is over

    before it began is all around, and in between us. He knows what to do. His breathing gets heavier,

    labored, as he struggles topose himself and push thest of the words out in a voice I barely

    recognize; low and strained. Ravaged and hoarse. He clears his throat and swallows loudly again as

    though to pull himself together.

    "I..... Colton Juan Santo, son of the alpha of the reigning Santo pack, and future alpha of Mount.

    Radstone...... I''m sorry, baby, don''t hate me for this ..... reject you as my chosen mate and deny the

    bond of imprinting. I set you free...... to...." He swallows hard again, voice wavering, choking on his own

    tears, pulling me into his embrace, crushing me with strong arms to find the will to carry on. Wrapping

    me up in his body as though he wants to shield me from what he is doing and memorize the feel of me

    for an eternity. I can feel everything, know his emotions as if they are my own, and it kills me. His

    regret, his anguish, his overwhelm at the pain and being the one who delivers the wounding blow to my

    heart.

    ".... find a chosen mate as you see fit, as will I, with no interference, ¡­ even if it causes pain. ¡­ My

    word cannot and will not be broken, and I will not intervene should you find your path¡­ This cannot be

    undone¡­ I set you free, for now and all eternity. May the fates be kind and give you a pass to a better

    future." His words are barely audible, his voice so much lower, breathless, as he binds me against him

    almost cruelly, with the force of his passion. The sound of blood rushing through my ears blots the

    world out as I spiral into aplete emotional breakdown, tearing my mind to shreds.

    Finish it!

    I blurt trough the head link, knowing he has to. I can''t stand this any longer, I need the words to stop,

    for it to be over, and for this to be done. His touch is my torture and his voice my final blow. Colton

    shudders in my arms, his face wet too and he buries a hand in the back of my hair as he cradles me

    against him tightly. Almost like he can stop it hurting me if he crushes me to him and melts our bodies

    to one form.

    "After today, the link will be closed, our bond ignored, and we should never cross paths again. That is

    mymand ¡­. It''s done. We''re done¡­. Forgive me, Lorey.... I''m sorry. I love you, and I wish this

    could be different." With the final words they deliver the crushing blow I knew they would, and I feel like

    my heart gives out and refuses to beat. My mind nks and my tears still with shocked numb, too

    much heartbreak for my mind to deal with anymore.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The fates will pay no heed to his request, but by wolfw, I''m no longer his mate or bound to be. His

    father will rejoice when he tells him. He''s set me free and we''ve chosen to live with the pain of

    severance against the imprinting. No matter how much it hurts.

    We stand for what feels like the longest minute, holding one another, broken inside, and crying silently

    in our own andbined personal hell. My face buried against his shoulder and his face in my hair, on

    the top of my head, arms entangled and fully fitted frontally so every curve and line meets, right down

    to our ankles. We inhale, we cast one another''s scent to memory and when I don''t think I have the

    strength to let go, he finally leans back and lifts my chin to his, pushing me to open my tear flooded

    eyes so I fall into those chocte browns for thest time.

    "I love you." He utters hopelessly, anguish in his stare, the tensing of that square jawline, and yet all I

    hear is goodbye. A raspy farewell, one I will never be able to cleanse from my memories or how he

    looks while saying it to me. He''s too beautiful for words.

    "I love you too." I mutter, so quietly, it''s not even a whisper, but it''s impulsive and raw and honest. He

    leans in and gently kisses me on my lips, so softly it''s feather light but it ignites that all-consuming

    agony that only he can cause. A brushing of warm damp softness, a grazing that destroys what little is

    left of me and tears unleash with fervor once again. It''s so perfect it hurts.

    As though casting my face to memory, he stares at me long and hard, pain etched on his face and his

    own eyes wet with the evidence of his regret. He kisses me onest time, on my forehead, tenderly,

    holding there a moment and fighting all the need and desire inside of us. The fire burning despite the

    fact we''re denying it.

    He lets me go, backs up several steps and then turns on his heel and runs. No looking back for a

    second time, no torturing himself with onest lingering look, leaving the heavy air of sorrow floating

    between us.

    He makes it only a few feet before he jumps a log, turns in mid-air, his clothes disintegrating into wispy

    pieces of fabric, left floating down to earth, so silently destroyed. That sh of midnight ck wolf, so

    beautiful and strong, and a sight to behold.

    He''s gone at the speed of light. Leaving me to stand alone in the forest, abandoned and deste,

    unwanted. I break down and crumble into a pit of despair and wracking sobs into the moss under my

    feet, no longer wary of my surroundings as a broken heart consumes me.

    The sounds of distant, painful wolf howling, pulls me to stare up into the emptiness of where he was, as

    my mate no more, fills the forest air with the wails of his own misery and despair. It''s the worst noise in

    the world.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    It''s been thirteen days since Colton left me in the forest and I don''t think I have the will to keep trying

    anymore. I''m tired of life and everything has be so mundane. Everything I thought I experienced

    before that day is nothing inparison to how I''ve been since. It''s like my family have died all over

    again, and I am bereft and inconsble. I''ve no more tears because I''ve cried so many. I''m nothing, but

    a numb hollow shell and the sunlight has withdrawn from my world to leave me in eternal cold shadow.

    I tried to stop the spiraling depression, I fought hard to beat this feeling of being sucked free of all life,

    but the fates don''t y when you deny them. I''m not even living anymore. Such is my empty

    continuous state of nothing.

    I robotically move from my room to kitchen, from kitchen to chores, from chores to my room, day after

    day. I''ve nothing to say, nothing to add to the conversations around me, and nothing to do or think

    about beyond focus on this eternal emptiness that I drag around day after day. It''s like a sack of

    boulders chain to my back, and I can''t free myself to outrun them

    I was never this girl. I survived the loss of so much more, yet I don''t know how to fight this. I''ve read

    books in the library that me the severance for my worsened state and mental decline. Cast free, set

    afloat by a rejection of this level¡­ it messes with you more than just the rejection of a normal union

    ever could. Wolves can pick mates; it''s not always fated. And normally both parties get a choice, so you

    have to be pretty sure to shackle your heart to someone, if you''re going to ask them to be mated for

    life.

    Scenting''s happen¡­ that''s when the mate you are most likely to bond with can smell out your scent

    among the many and identify you easily. It''s usually the way we figure out who we want before we see

    them. Mates should and can smell one another, no matter the distance or the crowds. So, rejecting

    someone who syncs with your scent can be crushing as it is. Rejecting someone who imprints at the

    hands of the fates¡­ there is no recorded oue. No one has ever defied it, because quite simply¡­

    no one fights the union.

    Its all-epassing ''instalove'' and a need and hunger stronger than any bond in thend. Imprinting

    is soul mate lore. Unbreakable, pure, and powerful and defies all logic, sense, or reason. It''s magical.

    No one wants to deny that kind of obsessive connection and walk away to find another mate¡­ until us.

    I can confirm, rejecting from that kind of bond is like dying, only not actually letting the body fade out to

    ck when the soul leaves you. I''m a walking shell. Zombified and unable to do anything about it at all,

    and death right now is starting to look a hell of a lot rosier than this. I''m in purgatory, only it looks

    exactly like my life before, yet a whole lot suckier.

    I don''t even know if this is how Colton feels, because sometimes, the rejector, they have very little in

    way of bacsh in the way the rejected does. They made the choice to end things and for some

    reason, the fates let them away with crushing another soul. I guess that''s why choosing a mate is not

    an impulse thing and marking someone you have been dating can sometimes be a choice of many

    years. I mean look at Carmen and Colton. Two years and he still hadn''t marked her, even though he

    told me he made the choice to mate up with her. Even he wasn''t ready tomit in case she turned

    him down and everybody knows how much she loves him.

    I''ve tried not to wonder over the past two weeks if they have rekindled their love affair, but I guess I

    would know. We''re bonded, so I would feel it if he had sex with anyone else, whether I want to or not.

    Hell, I''ll feel it if he even kisses anyone. Even with a verbal renouncement, from what I have read, it

    should make no difference to my being able to know when he betrays the fates and chooses to

    procreate with another. The only bnce to that is, he''ll feel it if I do too. Whoever ordained this

    bullshit, they need therapy, because someone up there has a twisted sense of what''s right.

    I jump out of my skin when the door ms behind me and brings me back to reality with a bump.

    Daydreaming again while folding myundry and flinch when Vanka strolls in, smoking a cigarette, and

    fills our room with the putrid choking smell of her bad habit. We''re supposed to have a house rule

    against smoking, but it''s not like Vanka ever does anything she''s ever told.

    "Do you mind?" I snap at her bitchily, wafting my hand in the air as the smoke curls towards me. Trying

    to stop it invading my newly heightened senses and stifle a cough as I get hit in the back of my throat.

    "No, not really." She blows a fresh wave right at me as she strolls past, sashaying her hips and hits me

    with a sneer as she goes. I bite on my lower lip and ignore her, before this turns nasty. She''s always

    been quick to aggression and left me with some pretty bad bruises and scrapes over the years. I know

    better than to start another fight with her.

    I sigh heavily and go back to what I''m doing, folding clothes on my bed, wanting to have this done

    before lights out in a few minutes. There aren''t many house rules for the likes of us, but our guardians

    have a very strict lights out and locked doors rule as soon as the moones up. It goes back to the

    wars and the fact the vampires can onlye out when the sun goes down. The only time we have an

    exception is the full moon, every cycle, for the ceremony on shadow rock. We don''t have packs to

    protect us here, so we don''t get any leeway in our freedoms living in the orphanage.

    Vanka''s eyes bear down on me and reluctantly, I look up, and prate her with a questioning stare.

    She wants something, that''s obvious, but it won''te as a polite request, it never does.

    "I''m going out after the guardians go home¡­. if you snitch, I''ll mess you up." The amber glow in her

    eyes add weight to the promise and I eyeroll, no longer intimidated since my power to heal and fight

    back improved greatly with my turning.

    "Why would I snitch? I don''t care what you do." I go back to staring at the endless pile ofundry,

    mostly PJ''s, and try hard to ignore her. No energy for this at all.

    "Good. I have a hot date with one of the boys from the Ryleigh pack. Nothing serious, totally slumming

    it, and wants to try it on with a shameful reject. He''s a weird one with some serious kinks." Sheughs

    dirtily, looking for a reaction, igniting an instant unease down deep in my stomach.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Most she-wolves save themselves for the one-day mate, but I guess girls like us don''t have any reason

    to. Even when we get a chance, they reject us on the grounds of who we are.

    "Use protection. An unwanted kid would end up right back here and you''d have no choice but to stay." I

    warn, more for my benefit than hers. I''ve been counting down the days when she leaves me in peace,

    and I can fumigate her rank scent from this room. I''ve nothing else in life to look forward to anymore, so

    I may as well have that. Room to myself, space to call my own.

    "Whatevs¡­. Maybe you should try it and fuck up that pretty little Santo head a little, for throwing you in

    the trash. It''s bound to sting." She sneers and thenughs at her own devious n, but I ignore it. As

    much as he''s broken me, I still love him, and wouldn''t want to inflict that kind of pain. Hell, I wouldn''t

    want to do it to myself, I''ve no desire to have sex with anyone that''s not him, as stupid as that sounds.

    "Tell me¡­ is it true you two were mid screw and ready to mark when daddy walked in and threw your

    ass out?" It''s the snide catty tone that riles my temper and I throw her a pointed snarl, pinning her eyes

    with mine as she hits a nerve. Erupting furiously, without restraint, as ites out so fast, I can''t

    counteract.

    "It''s got nothing to do with you, so shut the hell up." The insane instant deep rumble and scathing tone I

    elicit scares even me, and as her eyes widen in shock. She drops her cigarette right out of her gawping

    mouth. I recoil, wondering what the hell that was. I didn''t sound like me at all and that hostility came

    from nowhere. My blood riling and heating up in a split second and forcing out what I assume was my

    wolf growl. I guess she really struck a bone.

    "What the fu¡­. your eyes¡­. they''re red." She stutters, visibly shaken and backs away from me a little

    before realizing herp is burning and starts madly grabbing for her dropped fire stick like a mental

    person. Soon as she retrieves it, she backs up and slides by me, near the wall, before escaping out of

    our bedroom door with a backward nce of wariness, a look of unadulterated fear, and takes off at

    speed.

    I''m left dumbfounded, at both my guttural aggressive response and this god damn red crap. I push off

    from where I am, stepping to the mirror in three strides across the room and stare at my own reflection

    before the rage in me calms back to numb. I have to see this. It''s a stirring memory of Colton''s words

    and I nche when I see the evidence for myself and gasp in horror.

    She''s right¡­

    Colton was right.

    There before me, seeing for the first time how I look when my eyes sh with warning that I am on the

    verge to turn, I''m faced with two glowing orbs of the darkest blood red, in ce of where amber should

    be. Almost satanic in their fire and gleam and make me look insane or demonic.

    The shock and instant fear that cascades through my veins icily mutes them back to natural green

    instantly, and I fall back, eliciting a yelp as I''m gripped with a sense that something is really wrong with

    that.

    Red? What the hell?

    They''re not red. They can''t be. No one has red, never in all the times, and notes, and books, and

    packs, and ns, and history, of our kind. I''ve never heard of it and it dawns on me, the elders have

    forgotten about Colton''s pointing it out that day. It was never mentioned again, or maybe they thought

    he was mistaken, or maybe they were so preupied by the fact he almost marked me right under

    their noses and that was far mor pressing an issue. I mean it''s ludicrous.

    Our eyes are amber. They can''t be any other color. It''s not a thing¡­ this is not a thing!!!

    I start panicking, pulling myself back to the mirror in a bid to force myself to bring them back, but that

    ingrained terror running through me stops it from happening. I don''t know what to do or what it means.

    Am I sick? Is there something wrong with me? I''ve no idea what to think and I pace insanely, flustered

    and freaking out, heart close to popping an artery as it thunders insanely in my chest. My brain

    spinning nauseatingly that maybe there is something really, really wrong with me. I didn''t think anything

    of it when Colton said, it to be frank, I thought he was tripping and not seeing clearly. That somehow

    with all the chaos, the drama, the heavy emotions swirling around, he saw red because of his own rage

    and mood at the time.

    I should go to the medic, right? I should call the Shaman, maybe he will know?

    My breathing''s shallow as my lungs burn with the effort to get oxygen, wringing my hands and running

    my fingers through my hair as I try to self-regte the insane pounding of my heart. My blood pressure

    hiking and I start to feel woozy, nauseous, skin bristling with searing temperature as I lose control. I

    mean I feel like I''ve just found out I have cancer, or a deadly virus that''s incurable, or that Armageddon

    is on its way and we have nowhere to run.

    I need to calm down. If I don''t, I might turn, and in a blind haze go do something stupid. We''re not

    supposed to turn if we feel like we can''t control it. That''s when bad things happen, wolves do terrible,

    awful things, to the humans nearby. Frenzied, blood lusted murderous things and then have no

    memory after.

    I have to breathe and slow it down. Except I can''t. I''m spiraling and I flop down on the ground

    pathetically, crumpling as my legs give out from shaking crazily, clutching my head in a bid to force

    myself to focus on my breathing. Face nking the floorboards in an effort to get a grip on reality.

    What''s wrong, Lorey. What is it? Talk to me. I can feel your panic and your fear. What''s happening,

    baby. What''s going on? His voice renders me momentarily stupefied and I snap up, spinning around on

    my ass, looking for the intruder before sense tells me he is inside my head.

    Colton? Why''re you in my head? I nche and press my hands to the sides of my skull and slump

    back down to put my face between my knees. To continue trying to regte my breathing once more,

    confused he linked after the two-week silence of rejection I''ve just endured, and still caught up in my

    own meltdown.

    I told you. I can feel you freaking out. You''re afraid. What is it? Tell me. If you need me, my help, I need

    to know where you are. What''s happening.

    The sob that bursts from my throat as he says the words I have been longing to hear since Ist saw

    him, breaks me all over again. That care and need to protect me, because despite rejection, he still has

    the urges of a mate. I blurt out my worry and break into over emotional terrified tears, fueled by

    knowing I''m a freak with blood colored eyeballs.

    My EYES are RED!! I think there is something seriously wrong with me. I snort, and wail into the

    emptiness of my room, gripped with actual devastation. Really not all too focused on the fact that he''s

    actually talking to me, because this is bigger, scarier, and overwhelming.

    Jesus Christ, Lorey. I thought something was actually happening to you. Don''t do that to me! Stop

    Crying! The sharp alpha tone of dominance winds me and I instinctively obey. I choke, and then cough

    on a tear, that had been mid flow when he hit me with that crap. Instantly enraged as pain of my body

    shutting off my emotional response, momentarily winds me, forced out of a real heartfelt need to cry by

    a bossy asshole abusing his gift.

    Don''t use that tone on me! Don''t tell me what to do! I snap back, bristled in fury, forgetting myself as

    anger bursts forth, stunning me into immediate silence as I sp a hand over my mouth, despite saying

    nothing verbally.

    He''s not my mate anymore, but a dominant in ournds and talking back like that could get me

    seriously messed up if he saw fit. It''s disrespectful on so many levels. No one of my standing would

    ever, should ever, snark back at an Alpha.

    I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that. I backtrack like a total coward and start to whimper as tears begin to

    freshly fall all over again. Abination of my previous panic setting in and the sheer devastation of

    talking to him like this once more now that my faux pas has shaken sense into me. It hurts more than I

    can bear.

    It doesn''t matter. Calm down, I''m sorry, I just needed you to stop¡­ listen to me, Lorey. I knew about

    your eyes, remember. There''s nothing wrong with you. The Shaman, he''s been researching all this

    time. Just try not to let anyone see in the meantime, until I know what it means. There''ve been others,

    but none you will find in the history books. The Shaman doesn''t know why, but you have to keep it

    under wraps and stop freaking out. Do you hear me? You almost gave me epic heart failureing

    through like that.

    I wipe my face and try to pull myself together, exhaling heavily to steady myself and sitting upright

    forcefully. A little soothed by what he said, enough to rationalize and stop acting like aplete idiot.

    Bringing my attention to the fact that when he''s in my head, things feel less bad. My pain subsides

    enough to function with even this kind of connection to him.

    I didn''t mean to project on you. I swear. I wasn''t trying to reach you; I know how things are between us.

    I sound like a pathetic whiny child, and it just drives home how non-Luna I am.

    This wasn''t you. We''re bonded. When you''re afraid to that extent, hurt, anything like that. I''ll still feel it,

    no matter what we do. Just try and be rational. Hold it together.

    I guess it works both ways, not that big tough Colton Santo probably ever gets freaked out or scared. I

    doubt I''ll ever feel any extremes from him on my end, he''s way too mature and battle seasoned for any

    kind of hysterics.

    What if I''m sick? I pout petntly, not really all that settled with his exnations and still mulling.

    Shaking now the shock is settling in and sniffing my mess away.

    You''re not sick. I would know. He almost chastises me, as a paternal tone takes over and I try not to

    picture his face as his voice surrounds me. It already hurts enough to hear him; I don''t need a visual

    reminder on top of that.

    Then what if I''m cursed and this is how you know. Red''s the color of danger. Maybe I''m a walking hex! I

    point out, a real ounce of possibility in that. I mean, it''s me after all.

    ording to our kind, all of you in that home are cursed¡­ are their eyes red too? I swear that was a

    hint of sarcasm, a warming in his tone to suggest humor, but I let it slide.

    Okay, then, what if I''m not really a werewolf and I''m something else? The silence that stretches out

    between us makes me shudder and the panic once again soars. OH my god, that''s it isn''t it?!?! I

    squeak, unleashing a god-awful noise in the process and jerk upright, eyes widening as that fear hits

    me low in the belly once more and I lurch to my feet to pace erratically.

    NO! No¡­no, okay. I was considering it, but that''s dumb. There are no others like us, so it''s not that.

    Besides, I saw you turn! You''re a wolf, a pretty one at that. Colton soothes, if somewhat bossily, yet it

    seems to work, and I exhale heavily and stop walking around in manic circles. I blush at the wolf

    remark, even if I know he''s probably trying to be nice to pull my head out of hysteria.

    Hmmm. How do you know there aren''t other wolfy type beings? I push, voice strained, fear still

    lingering now my brains on this path to self-analysis. Heart rate climbing higher and my feet itch to start

    walking again.

    We imprinted; pretty sure two different species can''t do that. Fate wouldn''t allow that. It''s insane. You''re

    the same as me, Lorey, trust me. We''ll figure this out. I hate that despite everything, his deep soothing

    tone, and sexy voice has amanding ability to make me feel that he can make everything okay.

    That he''s in control and there to catch me.

    It''s not your job to figure this out. There is no we. I remind him sullenly, that familiar pang I''ve been

    carrying for weekses back to nestle in my chest and my fear subsides, overpowered by my

    longtimepanion and shadow. Heartbreak.

    Lorey... It''s a soft, regretful whisper of my name, that tears my heart strings. He doesn''t get to finish

    whatever it is he''s going to say, when a deafening, painful, scream; so insanely loud, high pitched,

    blood curling in its reverberation, tremors through the house and vibrates everything around me. My

    head, my body, my brain, and the surrounding forests, shake and stutter in such a way that my whole-

    body spasms aggressively. It turns my blood to ice instantly, frozen still in fear, and catapults me out of

    my own head like a vicious eject button that sends me crashing to the floor heavily.

    It''s the loudest, most painful noise I''ve ever felt in my life and the overwhelming nausea and agony it

    inflicts on me in that moment sends me reeling across the floorboards, scrambling nails on slippery

    surface, to fight the prative pain of my brain near exploding. In a crumpled heap, gasping in terror.

    It feels like something physically swept through the walls, like an invisible wall of power and chaos and

    rendered mepletely useless.

    What the fuck? What the hell was that? Lorey? Lorey¡­ answer me? Colton''s panic-stricken tone

    dances through my mind but I''m still reeling from the internal vibrations consuming my every nerve

    ending, from that god-awful noise which seems to be pulsing around me as my senses fade in and out.

    My body twitching and I don''t feel right at all.

    It''s done something to me. I''m weak and unable to move, barely able to breath as though all my organs

    are struggling to fight the pulse or function. Pulling myself slowly toy t on my belly, I try to haul

    myself to the door. Head pulsating with the aftereffects of whatever that was, brain bruised and

    throbbing, and though it''s no longer sting, I can feel something in the air around me. Like an invisible

    thick smog holding me down, swiping my ability to get up, as though it''s sucking all the oxygen and

    energy away.

    Colton¡­. something''s wrong¡­. I can''t get up. I gasp for air, head swimming with stars and darkness

    invading my vision, trying so hard to pull myself up. I''m wracked in pain and have no strength to fight it.

    I''m powerless, and as the effects of whatever that was have rendered mepletely useless, I lose the

    ability to link to Colton too. Feeling him drop out of my head on my end, as though my gift ceases to be

    before nkness fully smacks me in the face and I pass out.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    I wake up groaning, spitting blood and phlegm and scramble to get off the floor in the pitch ck of my

    room. The hot fluid running down the sides of my face tell me my ears are bleeding, my heads aching

    like it just got stomped repeatedly, and I''m so dizzy I can''t seem to focus on anything. The air is deathly

    cold, and I scrape my hands around the dusty wooden floor to get my bearings. I''ve no idea what''s

    happened, why there''s no light anymore, or why I''m so messed up, dazed, and confused and my body

    aches badly

    The air is filled with noises so terrifying I freeze in utter fear as they filter through and I pick them apart,

    stilled as I listen and try to make sense of what they are. My heart grippe din icy terror.

    Screaming¡­. howling. Wails of despair, and sobbing. Something else too, a weird almost chatter like

    taunting noise, that I swear is exactly how I would imagine the devil would soundughing. It sends the

    fear of god through me and I shudder violently, pulling myself up to huddle on my ass, aware I can

    move again if a little slowly with great effort. My limbs are insanely heavy and I''m hazy and not all the

    way here.

    The air is filled with a metallic stench, so intense it makes me gag,pletely vile in its density and

    although I have no idea what''s going on, my internal instincts are warning me to be very, very afraid. I

    shiver and curl up into a ball, trying to be small as childhood instincts take over, swallowing down the

    urge to cry and struggle to not gasp as much, because it''s making me lightheaded. I screw up my eyes

    to get them to adjust to the pitch ckness faster to make out all the forms and shapes of my room. My

    sight adjusting quickly and letting me see some of my surroundings.

    There''s a sudden thud, thud, thud, that piques my attention like a sixth sense and echoes my way

    softly, my stomach turning with fear induced nausea as I zone into it. I hold my breath and freeze, as

    still as a statue, as I tune in, trying to focus all my effort on what it is. It''s less imposing than the rest of

    the noises, sort of dull, and heavy, and foreboding, but it''s slicing through and pulling my painful

    hearing it''s way, demanding attention. Getting closer, I can feel it, almost like each thud syncs with my

    heartbeat and my pain drops to my stomach with every bang of its intimidating noise. I tremble inside

    with extreme terror, knowing that it''sing my way.

    The overwhelming stench of something familiar begins wafting my way as I focus my energy and it

    distracts me from listening. I know the smell, it''s not metallic it''s a scent. A wolf scent, familiar ¡­

    someone I know.

    I don''t know what''s happening, but instinct makes me push back, despite the world tilting and swaying

    around me and I slide backwards under the nearest bed. Scrambling t again and using my palms

    and all the strength I can muster to force myself into the shadows of my only protection. I inhale sharply

    and that scent forms a picture in my mind of the face it belongs to, so clear, now it''s almost upon me.

    It''s Vanka''s. It''s her smell, her scent. Strong as though she''s afraid, or in wolf form. I don''t know.

    I w and pull myself under, breaking nails in the painful process as I scramble in panic. Something

    telling me to hide. Until I''m concealed by the sheets she leaves hanging over with her refusal to make

    her bed, and for once, I''m d of their untidiness. Thankful her bed is always a mess, leaving chaos

    around it which now conceals me, and I curl into my own body to fit in one corner. I peer out, gut telling

    me that I should be quiet and stay hidden. I hold my breath and cover my mouth with my own hand as

    tears begin to fall quietly down my cheeks. Fear trying to consume me, making me shake so badly I''m

    sure it''ll give me away.

    My door is still open, and as I start to be ustomed to the dark, my nocturnal eyesing out

    to y for the first time since my turning, I make out something passing by the open space and inhale

    quickly to quiet myself into stillness. Heart bursting through my chest, pounding my ribs erratically as

    tears drench my hand and wrist.

    Something tall and dark swaggers by in the space out there, imposing, and blurry as I adjust, but it

    pauses and stops, right outside. Almost like it senses me and I recoil some more, trying to make myself

    as small as I can. I''m so scared. It turns slowly to peer my way, everything in me turns to ice as a

    terrified feint drains me of all blood. I close my eyes, screw them shut tight and clench my fists in a bid

    to bepletely cut off and invisible as best I can. Praying to the fates that they don''t see me.

    Whatever it is, I know it''s not a friend. It''s not one of us.

    "Here puppy, puppy¡­ where are you hiding? I know there''s at least one more up here¡­." The

    bloodcurdling words make me scrunch my face up tobat hysterical tears, the voice alien to me,

    almost satanic, low, and husky, with a heavy ent in the depths. Foreign, yet I don''t know what. I

    don''t know this voice.

    The scent is nothing that I ''ve ever encountered before and dampening over the one I vaguely

    recognize. It''s not Vanka but I can smell her close which only confuses my fear addled brain. The

    sadisticugh that follows his bold verbal''s, turn my insides to mush, and I physically weaken with a

    cold wave as whatever or whoever it is, steps inside the room with me.

    "I can hear your heart beating little one.... Bumpity, bumpity, bump, bump, bump. You''re scared¡­. Why

    don''t youe out and y, like your friends are doing? I want to y with you too¡­." Heughs

    again, a sound that curls my toes and sends shivers across my scalp and down my spine, so that I

    shudder uncontrobly. The sound of someone truly deranged, and evil, and I almost lose control and

    freak out. Tightening myself stiff and holding my breath to keep myself together.

    I cover my mouth again, tighter, as the urge to break into a sobbing cry hits me harder and I shake,

    holding my breath and praying to god he leaves me alone. I don''t know who he is, and I''m so

    disoriented, the smell overpowering my senses, that I ''m trying hard not to gag while keeping my focus

    on this stranger. I can taste something foul in the air, hitting my tongue, invading my lungs, awful and

    cloying. So metallic and potent that it makes my eyes sting and water with its toxicity.

    He''s not one of us. I don''t know what he is, but his intentions aren''t good. I can almost taste his desire

    for blood, and it renders mepletely useless. Frozen and afraid. He ventures in further from the

    doorway, dragging something heavy along behind him that identifies the thud, thud, I hearding my

    way.

    I choke on instant bile as it rises up my throat and almost suffocates me in the process. My heart near

    imploding as my body convulses at the sight of the lifeless and headless body, he''s dragging behind

    him. Gagging on my own vomit, I can''t block out her scent¡­. Panic, hysteria, and the crumbling of my

    mental state as I identify what and who he has with him. There is no mistaking who has fallen foul to

    whatever this is, I can''t unsee or blot it out no matter how much I try and turn away, wash it out of my

    eyes and mind with snottery tears.

    It''s Vanka. She''s dead! She''s right there, feet in front of me, dragged by this monster and being used as

    a toy for his sick twisted game.

    "I know where you are, Puppy. Why don''t youe out and do me a favor¡­. I don''t want to have to

    drag you out from under there. It''s not fun if I have to do that." There''s a sneer of venomous hatred in

    his voice, and I imagine the way his face curls into a sadistic grin, ring my way through the

    darkness. Enjoying every moment of this.

    He drops her lifeless form on the floor fully, with a dull thud of weight, her body sying her arms out in

    a star shape and I recoil, tears blurring my vision as I try and get as small as I can back here.

    Whimpering internally.

    I don''t know what to do, I''m terrified, and if Vanka was no match for this thing, then I''m not either. I don''t

    know how to fight; I''ve never had to. I''m not a warrior or even aggressive. I''m a nothing, a reject from a

    farmer''s family who is worth nothing to no one.

    I bite on my lip, fear paralyzing me, when suddenly, the entire bed is ripped from above me, the gust of

    the action throwing my hair around my face and he sends it crashing into the other wall effortlessly,

    disying strength much like ours. I gasp and react with a shuddering sying of arms, over my head

    defensively as it flies andnds over on top of mine, dramatically. The crashing, splintering noise of a

    wooden bed crumbling and shattering into chaos. I''m left exposed, fully essible, prey huddled for

    the taking. In the smallest of corners. Hees at me, with a sh of speed, that I seeing as if in

    slow motion, and I gasp in horror, choking up and immobile for a second.

    Move, Alora¡­move! Some strong inner voice hits me as I chant to myself, trying so hard to make my

    body work with me, tomand it somehow, but nothing is happening. It''s like my brain is on slow

    motion, and my limbs are in hibernation. I shake my head, try to dislodge this overwhelming dizziness,

    and focus on doing something. Anything¡­.

    It''s dark, it''s eerily still, and it''s like time has slowed so his movements are almost paused, as instinct

    takes over, finally. Blood rushing and pumping at speed as he scrapes a step closer to me.

    In a sh equal to his speed, if not more, I bolt from my t-out position with a renewed lease of energy

    from god knows where and aim for the door. Adrenaline spiking, survival instinct kicking in and praying

    I turn without even knowing how to. Even though I''m stronger and faster like this in human form since

    turning, our wolves are way more so. I need to turn, to survive and to heal, to fight. We only heal fast

    when in form. We only have abilities of extreme strength, ferocious aggression and razor-sharp ws

    and teeth, when we turn.

    I don''t get far, because he catches me by the back of my hair effortlessly, snares and tugs it, and

    throws me backwards as though I''m a limp rag. Smashing me into the vanity with force, sending me

    crashing through mirror and splintering wood into a heap on the floor, as heavy objects tumble on top of

    me. Pain slicing at my body as I convulse at the assault and am rendered mute with the wind being

    knocked out of me. Completely defenseless, weak and no match.

    I submit to the pain, as I feel every single one of those slicing shards pierce my skin, writhing in agony

    and bleeding out. I scream out loud. A blood curling wail of agony as I''m inflicted with a thousand tears

    and cuts and the bone crunching, splintering, of my body snapping.

    Adrenalin takes over, despite my body vibrating with the sheer effort and I get up, grinding my teeth,

    against the crunching of broken bone and dull burning ache, wing the walls in a bid to get purchase.

    My hands start changing before me and relief washes over my mind at evidence of my beginning to

    turn. This is what I need, but it''s not fast enough, or not progressing, and he has me from behind,

    around my throat in an effortless maneuver before it takes effect. He throws me and sends me flying

    forward with a thrust, straight through the window of our third-floor bedroom with another flinching of

    unavoidable stabbing agony.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    If I thought hitting furniture was painful, then the slicing assault of a thousand ss shards breaking on

    your already torn and bleeding skin, as you fly through at speed, is so much worse. There''s a moment

    of silent still as I hit air and my body changes direction, weightless for a second. A moment of ease

    before realization sinks in that I''m three floors up and my stomach lurches as gravity takes hold and

    yanks me downwards.

    I hit the ground below with a stomach-churning thud, at crazy speed, that reverberates through my

    every cell and pore and knocks life out of me as it shatters any unbroken pieces I may have left. It''s so

    beyond painful, it almost doesn''t hurt at all for a second, stunned, until my lungs try to stir, to recover,

    and I start choking on my own blood and bile. Gasping for breath, body convulsing as I try to move, but

    I''m bleeding out profusely that the ground around me is turning dark with the evidence.

    shed all over, from breaking through the ss, and shattered from my fall. I''m broken all over and

    can literally feel my life flowing away from me, as I be woozy and useless. More so than I was. I''m

    dying ¡­ I know it, I can feel it, and try as I might to cling on. I just can''t. I lie here like a useless piece of

    discarded nothing, unable to move in any way, as my body fights for dregs of energy and

    consciousness.

    The kind of pain my turning inflicted, is the only way to describe how this feels and try as I might I don''t

    know how to finish transforming. If I don''t, I''ll die for sure¡­we can''t heal the way we can as wolves and

    I''m critical. Something keeping me weak enough that turning isn''t happening, no matter how desperate

    my instincts, and the self-preservation function of my kind, seems absent. We''re meant to turn without

    thought when we''re seriously messed up. To save ourselves. It''s so typical that I can''t even get that

    right.

    I can feel my human body giving up on me. I''m losing so much blood the grass around me is soaking

    parts of my clothes that weren''t wet before, and the metallic stench of my own essence is dowsing out

    everything else. I w the grass around my hands, which are syed out as I''m on my stomach, and

    pull myself forward painfully. Refusing to just give uppletely. Trying so hard to fight this and

    sobbing out loud with each wincing attempt.

    So slowly, painfully so, that I make little progress, only to shudder when a ground shaking thud beside

    each side of my head signals thending of two feet. The impending fate, falling over me like a heavy

    dark cloud, and I know this is futile. He jumped from the window above, and yetnded perfectly by me,

    in human form. This is no wolf. This is one of them ¡­.ing back to end what they lost so many

    years ago.

    Standing over me, bearing down, he grabs me by the back of my neck and digs nails into my skin.

    Long piercing w like talons that bite with scorching pain and he drags me partially upright to hoarsely

    snarl in my ear. My body flinching with the agony of being moved. I reach back, pathetically, grip his

    hands on my flesh, the cold icy and mmy skin that''s alien to anything I''ve ever felt before and I know

    what this is for certain¡­. we heard stories¡­. The ice-cold vile touch of the skin of the undead. This

    lifeless cold monster''s a vampire. They''ve returned.

    "Too easy. Call yourselves warriors. You''re all dropping like putrid flies and one snap, it''s all over for

    you, puppy. I''m rather enjoying dragging it out though¡­ why don''t you go on and beg like your little

    friends did. Whine and cry some, make it worth my while." His icy cold stinking breath, fans my cheek

    and chokes me to quiet submission and I wretch, losing consciousness despite my fight. I have

    nothing. My powers fail me, my words dead on my lips as I gasp for air my lungs can''t seem to take in

    anymore and I choke on my own bodily fluids.

 Chapter 11: Is This It?

    Chapter 11: Is This It?

    I can''t turn and I''ve no idea why. I''m as weak and powerless as Juan said I was¡­. because of me,

    Colton will perish tonight too. He''ll feel this pain, he''ll know I''m suffering and as soon as my heart stops,

    his will too. I failed to keep my mate safe, by failing to save myself and I don''t deserve his love, his

    bond.

    I''m sorry, my love. You were right. I''m no warrior.

    I doubt he''ll even hear me, as along with my ability to turn, my mind link is silent and has been since I

    lost him upstairs. I close my eyes, trying hard to connect to him, to feel him inside my head onest

    time, but there is only deathly silence in the recess of my brain as fingers encircle my throat and I wait

    for the inevitable squeeze to end it all.

    My blurry vision focuses in front of me, straining across thewn in ast-ditch attempt to see the world

    I''m leaving behind. As he begins to choke the air out of my body, slowly, enjoying the power, savoring

    it, smug about theck of my fight because I have nothing left. Truly sick.

    My eyes settle on the chaosid before me, and my heart implodes with what I see, the devastation too

    much for me to reallypute. Tears rolling down my face as sadness numbs out everything else. A

    quiet peace filling my senses as shock and reality hit, to shield me from the horror of what I''m

    witnessing.

    There are bodies everywhere. The unwanteds, the guardians, side by side, no care as to whether one

    was important or not. There''s blood, debris, and the lifeless souls of my reject pack, strewn wherever

    the eye strays. Headless, maimed. Some torn to pieces, some just bleeding out from wounds across

    their throats and already dead. Dark fluid taints it all, blood in the shadows, stains everything as far as I

    can see. Chaos everywhere. It''s a massacre we never sawing, and they hit the weakest in our

    kingdom, the ones who had no defenses. Most of us were just children, or teenagers, and we never

    stood a chance.

    This is it for us. My story is finally over.

    I close my eyes and ept fate, choking slowly, no longer panic strewn but epting, as blood sours

    out my sense of taste and I gag and fumble at the grass beneath my palms. Hot and sticky with my

    own life essence. Struggling to breathe, heart giving in, unable to fight while my body is broken and

    shattered. Paused and waiting for the final snap to end this agony and suffering.

    The sudden wrenching of the hands around my neck makes me spasm in response, so in tune with the

    final blow, but instead of a relief from this ne to the next, I''m set free. Dropped hastily so my face

    collides with the damp stinking grass and the taste of my own blood is rammed backward as I inhale it

    forcefully. My throat released, and the sh of air that wooshes by me turns my gaze to follow

    impulsively. Weakly following the path of whatever just flew by me.

    A ck sh of snarling fur, a huge beast in utter rage, taking down the form of the man that held me

    captive and I can tell it''s Colton as his scent follows on the wind. That instant innerpletion only his

    presence can bring me, and a tiny ounce of my heart is restored. I slump my head down on my cheek

    to watch him, as I can''t do anything much else.

    He''s ruthless, a true warrior, and one of the biggest of the pack as he towers at three times the size of

    my assaulter on his hind legs. Within seconds, without any obvious effort, or fight, he tears the man

    apart from limb to limb, no hesitation, as though merely pulling apart a piece of damp paper towel.

    Scattering him across the back wall in a vile dark red spray of body parts, with an almost explosion like

    drama.

    Snarling, seething so his teeth glint in the moonlight devilishly and he turns viciously, before throwing

    its head across the courtyard, with enough force that it clears the wallpletely. It''s an act of rage

    and fury, and he throws his own massive head back, letting the most terrifying, stomach churning howl,

    erupt from deep within his body, alerting his kindreds that they shoulde.

    The noise fills the air, echoes insanely, overtakes the silence and chaos as more of my brethren clear

    the walls effortlessly, like water over rocks, scaling and flowing smoothly in from all directions tond in

    the courtyard. Pouring from every avenue into the small space. Flooding all I can see with the forms of

    wolves of all sizes and shades and packs from every corner of the mountain. Uniting for amon

    enemy.

    I try to get up, relief overwhelming me that they''vee to our aid, our saviors are here, but I can''t

    move. My hands are bloody and ripped up, my body is weak, smashed internally, and I can''t feel my

    legs anymore. So drained of my life force that I''m ebbing away into nothingness. Try as I might¡­ I can''t

    move.

    Lorey? Baby¡­. Lorey ¡­ nooo. The ck beast is over me now, turning me gently with massive wed

    paws, so I face those glowing ember eyes to fall into his safety and care. He calms from snarling teeth

    to human form instantly. In a blink, from ferocious to handsome and familiar. Suddenly smaller, naked

    before me, in the dark night sky and a look of utter despair washing over that furrowed brow and tear-

    filled eyes.

    ''I''m sorry.'' Is all I can splutter as I cough up blood and shudder with the effort, too consumed with

    fatigue to do anything else. Colton stifles a sob, scrunching his face up, and cradles me close. Picking

    me up as carefully as he can and pulling me against him gently, his own pain at me being like this

    filtering back to me and weighing upon me tenfold. Sharing our agony, and I can feel his heart

    shredding for me. The devastation tearing through him at what he sees.

    ''You have to turn, please. It''s the only way you can survive these wounds. Turn for me. Don''t give up.

    Don''t leave me, baby.'' The desperation in his voice ravages my heart, but I''m too weak, and I''ve lost

    too much blood. I''m so cold, so numb that even his touch can''t warm me as it should and I cry softly,

    with desperation because I know, as soon as I slip away, his own heart will cease to beat. I can''t let him

    die at my hands; I have to save myself to save him. He doesn''t deserve this, he never did anything

    wrong, he came for me. He came to save me.

    I have to try just one more time, to give everything I have into healing myself, but it''s futile. I don''t even

    know how to turn, let alone if I can. It''s like there is a disconnect and my abilities fail me. I muster any

    willpower I can but it''s like that veil of power is still weighing down, oppressing me and I can''t fight it.

    ''I can''t. I don''t know how.'' Tears roll down my sodden face as I let out a useless breathy whisper. So

    ashamed of my own inability to ever be a match for his strength and power. Colton stares at me, his

    face suddenly straightening as he sobers instantly, he looks to his own hand, curled around my

    shoulder, an instant twinge of his cheek muscle and then a frown that I can''t read.

    Colton doesn''t wait, something registering on his face and he furrows his brow with determination,

    pushing the softness aside. He picks me up, even though I cry out in renewed agony of this new torture

    and holds me tight. Pain slicing through my wounds as I cry out at what he''s doing, writhing, and

    shuddering with the sheer pain it inflicts upon me. I push my hands to his chest to beg him to let go,

    because it''s too much and my body can''t take more. ss stuck in my wounds, prating deeper

    with the pressure of his embrace and I howl out in despair because he''s only hurting me more.

    "I''m sorry, baby. I have to." Pulling us to standing, he starts running for the nearest entrance to the

    courtyard. His focus intent as he scans the wall and moves us as fast as he can to the nearest gate. It''s

    a human run, not hyper speed and he hauls ass to get me outside the perimeter of the enclosed

    garden and building. I don''t understand and all I can do is cling on and stiffen and sob at the

    movements that bring me no end of agony.

    His mind syncs with mine as soon as we are free from the confines of the courtyard, I feel it. Shocked

    with the sudden presence of him inside my head even though he doesn''t say anything at all. A change

    to the weight on my chest and the dull fog of my brain as he skids down to his knees, scraping across

    the tarmac, taking me down with him as soon as he feels the bond return so effortlessly.

    "Try now. Trust me, you have to try. Focus on me, think of yourself as you were the night of your

    turning. The pain, the tion of your new form, will it, baby, will it! Turn!" He begs,mands and

    alpha tones me all at the same time. Desperation in his plea and I''m powerless to disobey him.

    Something about taking me away from the house makes me feel differently, like a suppression is lifted

    from my soul and my head clears just enough. That internal foggy pain that held me weak moves

    aside, like lifting a foot from my chest and with a little effort, my body starts to tingle.

    "That''s it¡­your eyes¡­keep going. You can do this¡­it''s not hard. Fight for me." He catches my hand

    and holds it in his loosely, waiting, watching, silently pushing me on with a look of fear in his eye that

    maybe it''s toote. It causes chaos in my heart, to see him so afraid.

    I focus all my effort on pushing, some deep inner need in me to unite with my wolf again, and as soon

    as I open my mouth to utter the words ''I think it''s working'', I arch in his arms and convulse as my body

    transforms me into the one thing that can save me. Right on the stroke of my human heart giving out

    and sucker punches me back into thend of the living in the most painful kind of way.

    I gasp as I inhale loudly, coughing out, sying my limbs and shuddering viciously as he catches me in

    his arms and then immediately lets me go to twist and turn onto my belly. I wretch, gag, at the same

    time, before vomiting a crap ton of blood and mucus right over the top of Colton''s naked thighs as I''ve

    no control over aim. My wolf body ejects all that internal damage, as though somehow healing is just

    the process of getting rid of the messy bits I no longer need, and I''m covered in my own mess. Matting

    my leg fur and clinging disgustingly around me.

    I scramble away from him so as not to make this worse, finding myself on all fours, suddenly

    rejuvenated as pain diminishes and I wheeze, inhaling my lungs fully. The transformation heals me as

    fast as it possibly. From head to foot. Cuts close up, bones crack and reform, my lungs expand fully,

    enabling me to breathe once more and within minutes, I stand up as though I didn''t just go through hell

    and near death in the bloody mess I left back there. Shaken, sore all over as it fades away properly, but

    completely healed.

    I slump down on the ground and almost immediately revert to human form, as I don''t have the energy

    or the skill to sustain my true form yet. That took so much out of my wolf to literally save my life and I''m

    spent. Exhaling with a strangled cry of relief and emotion as everything hits me hard. Like being in a

    train wreck, only it''s all mental now the physical has been brushed away.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Colton scurries over to me and hauls me into his arms without hesitation, the relief evident on his face

    and yanks me close to his chest. Wrapping me up and smoothing his hands over my naked body to

    check for any sign of unhealed marks. There are none. Wolf healing is iparable and almost

    always fully effective. There are only a few things in this world that wolves can''t heal from and none are

    present tonight. He tugs my face to his throat and hugs me with less panic in his touch, exhaling

    heavily as he allows himself a moment of relief that warms me to my core and brings me some calm.

    "The pack have them in retreat. I need to get you to safety and follow them. There are survivors and we

    have to stop them before we lose them." He nuzzles his face against my hair before shifting me,

    making it clear we can''t stay her. He helps me up, pulling me to my feet and leads me bodily, keeping

    me close, to one of the abandoned trucks that are scattered in every street surrounding the school. I

    recognize them as belonging to the Santo family. They must have flooded in from every part of the

    mountain at a moment''s notice.

    "How did you know toe?" I ask weakly as he slides me into the nearest vehicle, pulling a nket

    from the rear and draping it over my naked body as I begin to shiver insanely. I may be healed but my

    body and mind are going into shock from all that has just taken ce and I suddenly feel as though I''m

    in some sort of a dream. Fully aware his taking control is necessity as I don''t have the presence of

    mind to do anything for myself.

    "Your link was broken, and I couldn''t reach you. I knew something was wrong. I could feel your

    confusion, and then your fear. Your pain almost ended me, and I didn''t think I would get here in time¡­

    They did something to the house. Soon as I got near it, my wolf form struggled to stay. There''s some

    sort of noise or frequency around it. It stops us. I could feel it in the garden, but I couldn''t hear it." He

    closes my door, jumping in the front of the truck and scrambles around for keys, finding them still in the

    ignition, thankfully. Wasting no time in putting it in gear, reversing us at screeching speed as though

    we''re in pursuit of something and high tailing us towards the south road out of this part of the mountain

    valley. Getting me away from here, even if the threat is being chased off in the other direction.

    "Where are we going? Why aren''t you saving anyone else? There are more of us, it''s not only me in

    that home! You can''t leave them behind!" I sit up, panic stricken and sudden concern for the others left

    behind, hitting me in the chest like a freight train as my tears return with a passion and I half sob, half

    choke the words out. My reject pack are back there, they''re the only family I know, whether I liked them

    or not and there are so many innocents among them.

    Colton catches my eyes in the rear-view mirror and looks away quickly, a sadness hitting me right in

    the heart as his emotion silences me with a swift shunt of my stomach. I immediately know what the

    pain and sorrow is in what he doesn''t say. He avoids my eye as I stare at the back of his head, feeling

    him, reading him as he ovees my own senses. Tasting his hesitation and sorrow.

    "There is no one else is there?" I state nkly, numb shock weaving through me and hitting me with

    the gravity of this situation. The weight of reality settling on my shoulders to drag me back down to

    numb calm. He''s in constant link with his pack, they would know about survivors, and I''m guessing the

    fact they''re chasing down the vampires who ran, and no one but Colton is shepherding one of us away,

    means they already checked.

    He shakes his head, unable to look at me and I catch his furrowed brow and the gleam of moisture

    zing his eyes in the mirror over his head. He ups a gear, pushing the truck to dangerous speeds as

    we head out of the valley and up onto the main road that takes us around the perimeter and out to the

    south.

    "We weren''t fast enough¡­. I almost didn''t get to you in time. We just weren''t ready for something like

    this. I wasted time assembling the pack, when I knew you needed me." He sounds almost ashamed,

    but without the pack, he wouldn''t have been able to fight all of them himself and save me at all. They

    would have taken him down too, as soon as he lost his wolf form in the gardens.

    "All of them¡­ the unwanteds¡­. the guardians. They''re all gone." It''s not really a question but more of a

    dazed reaction as my mind pushes me into shock at what''s happened, verbalizing the truth, and I

    slump down across the back seat as silent tears begin to fall down my face, diagonally across my

    cheek like sobering cold smears and soak the cold leather of the truck.

    "I''m sorry, Lorey. I know they were all you had. We never knew this wasing." Colton''s voice is

    shaky and low. Shame and regret tainting his normally sexy huskiness. We share the agony, but it

    doesn''t lighten the load. Insides twisting in cruel heartache as it sinks in fully.

    In the blink of an eye... they''re all gone. Just like ten years ago.

    The sad thing was, until this moment, I hadn''t thought they were what I had at all. We were never a

    pack, or a family in my mind before, but now, those others, they matter more than I ever gave them

    credit for. Even Vanka, my roommate of ten lonely years, and I would give anything right now to have

    her get in this truck and blow smoke in my face.

    My heart crashes inside my chest as the most painful debilitating heaviness hits me hard, and I let out

    a mournful sob that turns to a howl as my body turns without my trying. I lie on the back seat breaking

    inside all over again. My body reverting to my wolf form in a bid to heal me from the agony my heart''s

    in. A defense mechanism, because my instincts think I''m dying all over again, how ironic.

    The most heart wrenching howl I''ve ever heard, leaves my own body, fills my ears and echoes into the

    eeriest silence of the dark world around us.

    First my blood family, then my pack, and now my unwanteds.

    Is there nowhere to run where fate won''t deliver me the worst kind of blow and take everyone from me?

 Chapter 12: What Now?

    Chapter 12: What Now?

    Chapter 12: What Now?

    I tremble in front of the huge roaring fire, in a state of surreal daydream of the grand firece in the

    room that Colton left me when he brought me into his pack house. My nket draped around my

    shoulders as my only modesty covering, as he goes and fetches clothes.

    I''m tucked into the armchair in the corner, out of the way, while some of his pack pace around in the

    clearing directly in front of the mes, inwardly thrashing something out. They''re wired, agitated, the air

    thick with the stench of testosterone, blood, and fury and more are returning by the minute to convene

    here in this house. Obviously, the pack returning from chasing off those vile murderous intruders.

    It''s all in their actions, their mannerisms but as I''m not privy to Santo Pack linking, all I can do is watch

    the animated expressions and asional outbursts of a word here and there.

    They know I''m here, but yet, arepletely ignoring my presence, much like they have done for years.

    It''s not like I care. My head aches, and emotions are fragile, barely keeping it together and I can''t stop

    reying the horrific scene in my head of what I sawid out in front of me in my on courtyard. Vanka''s

    scent burning my nose even still and I shudder at every thud they make while pacing around so

    erratically. Unable to wipe that noise from memory.

    "Here" I jump when Colton touches my shoulder, so preupied in my own mind I hadn''t even realized

    he''de back. I''m too nervy, too coiled tight and antsy. He drops a pile of clothes on myp, a simple

    grey hoody, a pair of sweats and a t-shirt that I guess are all his.

    "I''ll show you where you can dress in private" he motions for me to follow; his face softening and his

    manner follows. I think he can sense how not myself I am right now and reverts to gentle handling. He

    waits for me to get up, pulling the dark grey covering around myself a little more snugly before leading

    the way out of the room with me close on his heel, cradling my new bundle in against me. My head

    stuck in surreal and detached from a whole lot of feelings in this moment.

    "Cole? We need you in this!" A voice echoes his way and he throws the male back a silent look, eyes

    glinting as his wolf connects with his packmate. An exchange of nods and he turns his attention back to

    me to hold the door open out into therge spacious hallway.

    "What the fuck is she doing here?" A nasty, biting tone is spat our way as Carmenes marching

    across from the open doorway in the main hall, which is sitting wide for returning wolves, and

    usingly squares up in front of me, shoving Colton hard in the shoulder as she does so. It looks like

    she''s just returned from the hunt, robed in a nket like mine and visibly grimy from being out as her

    wolf self. Most of the pack have gone straight to their rooms for fresh clothes on entry but I guess she

    thinks yelling at us is more important.

    Something inside of me lets out a tiny murmur of a growl in outrage, that she would physically shove

    him,e at us angrily after the night we have all had, and I quickly swallow it down and drop my eyes

    to the floor as she spins on me hatefully. Bravado waning fast as I sigh at my own impulsive reaction

    with immediate regret.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "Did you just growl at me, Reject!" She almost bites it at my face getting close enough to make me

    flinch. Snarling, scathing anger that makes my body bristle and for a second, I swear my ws begin to

    peak involuntarily. An anger swirling warmly in my belly as she pokes some deep internal beast.

    "Leave her alone¡­ Go into the main room, I''ll be there in a minute." Colton pushes in front of me to

    make her step back, intent on still guiding me away but his protective need taking over. She doesn''t like

    it one bit and the change in her manner is obvious. She gets even madder. Spinning to face him down

    instead of me.

    "I''m not going anywhere until you tell me what the hell she''s doing here!" She spits a little more

    venomously this time, eyes glowing bright amber and throat eliciting a snarling growling undertone in

    her words. She''s on the verge of turning and her wolf is already riled and ready to fight. I shiver, not

    sure I can take any more violence tonight. I may be healed, but I''m in no state to have a femme go at it

    with me over a mate who doesn''t even want me.

    "Trying not to die so I too can carry on breathing. Do you mind?" He snaps right back and extends a

    hand as if to say, ''can we get by?''. Ignoring her hostility, exerting his dominance but even I can tell it''s

    not the right way to handle Carmen right now. She''s running on extreme female possessiveness and

    green-eyed rage. Colton should be soothing her as gently as he is handling me, but he seems oblivious

    to that fact.

    Carmen turns almost feral at his response, full hackles rising, and her fingernails extend to ws as

    her anger leaches out of every pore. Turning and ready to thrash it out with her so called mate,

    because quite frankly, he''s being insensitive to what she''s feeling about my being here. If I was her, it

    would probably be my reaction too.

    "Over my dead body, you go anywhere with that mongrel! I forbid it. She shouldn''t even be here!" She

    can''t conceal her hatred and jealousy, barking an order that even I know she has no right to make to an

    alpha, even if he is her mate now. I sink down inside my own wrap of itchy nket and try to not make

    eye contact; in the hopes she runs out of steam.

    Submissive, nervous, beyond exhausted, both mentally and physically, and too tired for this. Doing

    anything with Colton is not high on my list of priorities when I just had the worst night of my life. I have

    bigger problems than teen drama and broken hearts.

    "It''s called trust. She''s here for protection, and I''m showing her to a room so she can pull herself

    together¡­. nothing else. Don''t assume you can tell me what to do, Carmen, that''s not how this works."

    There''s an edge to his tone but as of yet, his dominant vibe is ying cool and humoring her a little.

    He''s aware he could shut her down with that one tone, but he''s not trying to. I think it''s dawning on him

    that she''s mad because she''s insecure and I''m the very good reason to be so. I can''t imagine what it''s

    like to have the love of your life suddenly start to love another.

    "Trust!! Don''t make meugh. Where was that trust when you were inches from marking this little

    tramp? I wouldn''t trust you with her, any day of the week. I meant nothing in that moment." She

    nches, thrusting words like knives at his face.

    "Well, it''s just as well we aren''t dating right now then, isn''t it. Might be an issue otherwise." Colton

    snaps back in an icy tone, surprising me with that little statement, shoves her aside aggressively before

    turning to catch my hand firmly and yanks me with him. I yelp at the sudden motion and almost drop

    the clothes I''m holding to my chest, anchoring my nket I ce. Distracted by his warm touch in my

    cool hand and by the absolute hatred being thrown at me from poisonous res.

    "I swear. You get one shot, Cole. You fuck up a second time and we won''t ever be mates. I won''t even

    try to forgive you again, I mean it. Don''t fucking touch her!" She yells it after us, a stifled sob mixed with

    utter bitterness, and I can smell the stench of the betrayal which fuels her. He bristles lightly but just

    keeps pulling me across the hall without looking back, his mood taking a turn and I can taste his own

    aggression starting to peak.

    "Like you have in the first ce." He snarls under his breath, out of her ear shot and I stare at his

    muscr back and shoulders and try not to react in any kind of way. I never thought I would ever see

    the Packdom''s dream couple talking to one another like this, or for Colton to be so cold towards her.

    I''m supposed to be fixing things with her and rebuilding trust. Fat chance when she throws it at me,

    every second, of every hour, of every fucking day. He sounds pissed, and he''s definitely giving me the

    vibes as I feed on his emotions. It''s said in link and I dart a nce back at the seething bitch, watching

    us go, before hurrying to close the gap and pull my hand out of his with irritation. Something rising up

    from inside of me, but I try and ignore it.

    I''m sorry that I ruined things between you. Even though it hurts me, for the obvious reason, that there is

    a Carmen and they''re trying to work it out, but I''m sorry I screwed it up for him. I feel like I should be

    apologizing for something anyway. His life was fine before my cursed bloodtched onto it and sucked

    all the goodness right out.

    "Just remember who you chose as your mate, Colton Santo¡­. Remember, you made a choice! A

    commitment. Remember you chose ME over HER!" She yells it screechingly so, as we reach a door,

    diagonally from the one we came out of, and he throws her a stiff look back. Carmen is full on shaking,

    with a mix of anger, and hysteria, obviously torn about her mate dragging his bond to some secluded

    room to dress. I can almost taste her mistrust and panic, and can''t help but pick up on her projections,

    from sheer proximity, of seeing his kissing me that night. She''spletely absorbed in her own misery.

    "Yeah, I made a choice, but that doesn''t seem to register with you, does it. I denied the fates and stuck

    with you, yet it doesn''t seem to weigh up to much. I''m still dealing with this shit every day." Oozing with

    sarcasm and simmering anger, he opens the door, ushering me inside with a gentle push, one of his

    hands sliding behind me, but he stays out there ring at her in a war of angry snarls. I duck under his

    arm and turn to grip the handle of the bathroom door to shut it, but he still has his hand on the edge up

    top, holding it open. I sigh inwardly, wanting to be free of this little battle and not stuck witnessing it.

    "That''s because I''m the mate you were meant for¡­ not that reject. Just remember that in all of this,

    that it''s me you first loved, and me that''s made for you. You betrayed me and I have every right to be

    mad about that." Her tone is more pained sadness than rage now, but he misses it entirely. I stand

    here, mutely ufortable, trying not to feel anything at all.

    "Actually¡­. I think if anyone should be mad, then it''s Lorey. I literally denied the fates and abandoned

    her, to take my ce with a chick the fates obviously didn''t pick. How about, go be mad with them, for

    not agreeing that you were made for me." He spits it at her, emphasizing her own words mockingly, and

    her instant gawping, shock, and sharp inhale make me wince.

    That had to sting. I mean, it made me flinch and it wasn''t even about me.

    Colton is obviously pissed. Majorly so. I mean to say something as hurtful as that to the girl he''s meant

    to be repairing his bond with. I clock on to the fact my mouth is sagging open and I quickly shut it and

    turn inside, trying to yank the door with me, sighing with relief when he realizes he is still jamming it

    open and lets it go.

    "Screw you, Colton." She screams it at him, that piercing high pitch sound that sends me into a

    slumping cringe as I grab my ears and attempt to keep the pain out. I literally sync with Colton''s pain,

    crumbling in the same kind of agony, and know her ''gift'' has just been used against us once more as

    an effective weapon. She really likes to throw that around the way a toddler throws tantrums.

    It stops as quickly as it hits and then in eerie silence and I pick myself up from the floor, pushing the

    bathroom door to click fully closed with my foot and hurry to pull his clothes on. Shaking from that

    assault and hoping to god she''s run off to carry on her hysterics somewhere her screams can''t rupture

    my eardrums.

    You okay? Carmen needs to control her gift when she''s mad. That girl gives me major headaches.

    He links me, from the other side of the door and I nod, stupidly forgetting he can''t see me. Not that it

    matters, his voice tense and I pick up on the frustration and turmoil in his emotions, wondering if it''s

    why I feel so tetchy too.

    There''s a deep irritation rising in me that I assume is what he''s feeling, and I''m absorbing. There''s

    definitely a burning ember of ''grrr'' growing in my belly and I can''t pinpoint why. Maybe it''s fallout from

    my trauma and the anger and aggression coursing slowly through my veins is some kind of temporary

    PTSD. I push it aside and focus on getting theses sweats on and tying them tight enough, so they don''t

    slide down. He''s so much bigger than me and they swamp me with oversizedness.

    I shouldn''t have said that to her¡­ She just makes me crazytely. It''s like I have no patience for her

    and no real guilt over what we did. I know that makes me shitty, but we were bonded, and she has no

    idea how hard fighting that is¡­ In my head, we didn''t do anything wrong, even though I know

    technically I cheated on my girlfriend. But she wasn''t anymore¡­ I mean¡­. We imprinted! ¡­ And that

    pretty much meant you were my mate from that second on, and it nked out all other feelings for her.

    What we did, was what we were meant to do.

    He stops, and I inhale heavily. Guilt instantly thudding down on top of me from my own heart and not

    his, pushing my irritation button all the more and I answer abruptly. Not sure I want to be the one he

    pours all his Carmen issues out on. I mean this alone is making me feel sick with the stabbing pain it''s

    inflicting on my heart. I still feel the same way about him, so I don''t know why he''s trying to talk to me

    about her.

    You don''t need to exin this to me.

    In other words ¨C I don''t want to hear this.

    I know it''s just, this whole thing sucks. It''s a mess and despite her being the one I''m supposed to be

    working things out with, I never stop thinking about you.

    I inhale sharply, and insta-tears sting my eyes that I try to shake away. We went through this already

    and it''s futile talking about it again. I know what we are and that there is nothing we can do about it.

    This is pointless and only drags out the agony of knowing so. He walked away and left me alone for

    these past weeks to really let that hit home. This, now, it''s all just fallout from something bigger than

    this mess. The attack brought him to me and nothing else. His survival rests on mine too.

    Please don''t. I try and shake him out of my head, but I''m too tired, to close the link when he is this near.

    I know. I made my bed, right? I chose. And it''s not like this could ever work. My father would never

    allow it. I just don''t get why the fates would throw us together like this if we can''t ever be together.

    They''re meant to be the all-seeing power, and every choice has a reason. What reason did they have

    to do this to us? His angst is evident, and I agree, but the way he''s rambling makes me lose all

    patience with him. Burned with my own pain, frustrated with all this Carmen bullshit he''s throwing at me

    and now this, what sounds like regret, and wishful thinking, and questioning our entire belief system as

    though he had literally no hand in this at all.

    We were always taught to never question the powers that be, and this kind of crap could have all sorts

    of consequences for him. Wolves are superstitious as hell, and condemning the fates is like breaking a

    mirror, crossing the path of a ck cat or worse! Not to mention, he''s really getting me mad. It''s like he

    isn''t listening to the wordsing out of his own mouth and his utter Prince Santo privilege just in

    pisses me off. He has no idea.

    You know better than to question the fates, Colton. Don''t tempt a curse. We shouldn''t question.

    I try a diplomatic, please shut up in a stern tone, but he misses it entirely.

    Why the fuck not? They gave me you, and an inability to do anything about it. They made us love one

    another, in a way that nothing will ever be able to kill, and then they made sure we couldn''t ever act on

    it. This is a curse! I can''t even be around you without someone busting my ass, let alone touch you.

 Chapter 13: Alora Can!

    Chapter 13: Alora Can!

    Chapter 13: Alora Can!

    I fall silent as I pull on thest item from the pile, gritting my teeth at his pigheaded denseness, as that

    ember erupts into a little me, pushing my nerves taut. A small candle sized one, that hits in the dark

    recess and instantly glows, and grows, to epic proportions of robust me, that moves me to dress

    faster with a hostilest tug to secure my pants. My blood boiling as it overtakes me, and I sweep my

    hair back with sass and grab the door handle angrily.

    Yanking the door open, surprised toe face to face with him as he''s leaning his forehead against

    the door and I almost face butt him full on. His eyes glowing with the turmoil of his emotions, but it does

    little to dampen mine. It only notches my inner fury up another click. They meet mine and lock on in that

    special way we have whenever our eyes connect, the sizzle, the connection, but he isn''t expecting the

    response thates out of me. Nor the rage. That little burning me of crazy that explodes at the

    sight of him.

    "You didn''t even like me before that night! You didn''t know me! This, us, it''s not real. It''s something

    imnted inside of us by something up there." I point skyward, aggressively, ring at him. "We would

    never have fallen for one another, never have crossed paths in any kind of way if it wasn''t for the fates.

    I wasn''t on your radar, and to be honest, I didn''t even like you anyway." I shove him back out of my

    space with a push to his ab''s, so he clears the doorway, and he just gawps at me like I''ve lost my mind.

    Maybe I have! "You don''t even remember me, do you? ¡­ Before that night. I didn''t think so! ¡­ You

    need to pull your head out of your ass and remember that. Carmen was the woman you loved and

    nned a life with, and you chose her¡­. Loud and painfully clear! You said the words to me, and this

    is done. The fates didn''t stop us, Colton, you did and your family, and everyone else in this hell hole

    that confined my kind to a dark hole on the outskirts and left us there to die. So don''t you dare tell me

    how awful this is for you, because you have no fucking idea what awful is until you''ve walked in my

    shoes for thest ten years of life. You have Carmen, you have a pack, a home, and a fucking choice in

    all of this. I never did! The fates didn''t punish you with this, they probably expected you to man up and

    do what they told you to do, for whatever reason they decided on us! You did this to us! You did this to

    me! Suck it up and shut the fuck up!" I have no idea where this angry dress downes from, but I

    deliver it in a raspy, usatory tone, right into his face. No fear or wuthering wallflower, cowering in

    front of an alpha of the pack. Just an angry girl, in the face of a stupid boy, who bruised her heart and is

    pissing her off by denying his part in it. A powerful frustration filled lecture, snarls and throaty growls

    included, and I lock a prating gaze on him pinning him where he stands as though I could impale

    him with looks alone.

    It''s true though. He can stand making speeches and regretful apologies from now until eternity, but the

    simple fact is, Colton had a choice, and this is what he chose. He doesn''t get to whine like some

    spoiled pup about it now. He''s an alpha for god''s sake, and he needs to own it. Not act like some

    overdramatic teen whose parents are beingme and stopping him from doing something superficial.

    He stares back at me in utter shock, rendered mute at my outburst and unsure how to even respond

    anyway. Even his mind link is silent. I don''t think any wolf this far below his station has ever talked to

    him like that, and he doesn''t seem like he knows quite how to respond. If I was anyone else, he

    probably would have me pinned to the floor by the throat and reminded them who their alpha was.

    Instead he''s silently shocked that I even had it in me.

    I ''arghh'' at him, and shove him back abruptly, marching past, simmering with this sudden newfound

    rage and I know it can only be some sort of dyed reaction to what happened tonight.

    I''m not myself, I don''t feel like I''m really here, and to be honest this whole Carmen, Colton, Vampires,

    bullshit and being brought to the home of the people who made myst decade worthless, is all a little

    too much for me right now. I''m angry, seething, bubbling away inside... at him, them, life, The god damn

    fates. Most of all, I''m angry at me; for being this weak stupid girl who wasn''t good enough to keep, and

    too useless and vulnerable to save her friends. Her family.

    I lost everything and I almost died. Terrified inside, deep down, like a churning pit of foreboding that

    shadows me, of the monsters I knew only from stories. The ones who jumped out of the fables and

    threw me out of my own bedroom window.

    Knowing they are out there and close enough to really devastate our kind is enough in itself to make

    me cower for the rest of my life. They had a weapon, a sound, that much like Carmen''s had the ability

    to hurt us and render us unable to turn. That means we''re no longer the stronger in this newfound war

    and we can all be killed. I have bigger things in my head right now, than love confessions, and pining

    assholes trying to mess with my head, while arguing with his mate.

    "I''m not going to spend my days whining about this crap, and I need you to just stop, okay. The words

    you said in the forest were the end of this. There''s nothing to say or drag out and talk through." I turn

    on him aggressively, lifting my palms in a show of ''what now?'', meaning where the hell am I meant to

    be going in this damned house because I have never been here before and I''m fucking lost. He nods

    back at a door behind me with very little to say. His expression ashen, temporarily without words, and

    not really tackling my mood in the slightest.

    To be honest, he looks a little shellshocked and right now, I don''t really care. I have weeks of pent up

    heartbreak at this guy''s hands and I''m done being a push over. My life, in one night, went from awful, to

    completely rock bottom, end of the line, apocalypse, kind of bad. I have bigger headaches than him.

    My emotions starts shredding and unraveling now that I let all of that out, chest hit with a heavy shunt,

    and suddenly I don''t'' feel so pent up and hostile anymore, instead I feel like maybe, I might actually cry.

    From rage and frustration to a sudden need to lie down and sob. Energy burning out from venting, and

    realitying back full circle to remind me that I''ve lost everything.

    I spin away from him to head on, then stop, shudder involuntarily as the overwhelming wave hits me at

    full speed and the tidal wave of tearse out of nowhere. I don''t even have a chance to try and

    combat it before it hits full throttle. Breaking and flinching as I lose control and they start to fall.

    Coughing on the woeful sound that escapes me and smothering my face with both hands to try and

    catch the waterfall as it pours from my eyes.

    "Lorey, baby, don''t." Colton catches me by the arm, tries to pull me towards him but I throw him off,

    putting too much force into shoving him away from me and sending him back stepping by about three

    feet. Startling him with my show of force as he raises his palms to show he won''t retaliate. Even

    breaking down like a feeble femme, there''s an internal burning rage that just isn''t ready to die.

    "Don''t. I don''t need you touching me, consoling me. I just need you to leave me alone. All of you. I was

    fine on my own before, and I''ll be fine on my own again." Not really urate, but irrational, and

    hormonal, are not states to be argued with, and all I know is I need to get out of here and run. I need

    space. From him, them, this, my whole head mess of pain, at knowing from tonight onwards, nothing is

    going to be the same ever again.

    I turn and head for the front door impulsively, not caring about anything else but getting solitude, the

    darkness invading the open space as I reach it, sending an internal shiver of terror down into my

    stomach. I peer out into the unknown, from a doorway I''ve never known and with the knowledge that

    creatures out there worse than us mean us harm. They could be anywhere, and I have no ce to

    return too now either.

    "No!" Colton yanks me back with force and I spin on him tearfully. "I''ll leave you alone, but you''re not

    leaving this house. It''s dangerous out there for all of us now, and I won''t let you go." He pins me with a

    commanding look and a hostile tone, veiling a sliver of fear for my safety, but I throw it aside and cast

    of his emotions that are starting to flood me once more. I open my mouth to bark a refusal, but he hits

    me with a mental link and that dominant tone that instantly disables me.

    You are not to leave this pack house without my say so, and you won''t argue! Stop it, now!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    My head buzzes, both with rage and sheer frustration, as words catch in my throat and almost choke

    me instantaneously. I can''t get them out, his gift being misused to confine me to his home and stop my

    need to tell him what I think of his mands''. Rendered mute because he forbade me to argue and

    the only words poised are one''s that tell him where to go. I instead throw my hands in the air, ring

    furiously at him and then sucker punch him in the abs, out of intense frustration. He flinches, half

    smiling with a shocked response, total disbelief that I''m being this aggressive and a little apprehensive

    in how to react. I storm left, heading for the bathroom I just came from. Hating on him for being such a

    bossy asshole and exerting his powers over me when he has no god damn right.

    Colton catches me by the elbow instantly, and yanks me to the right instead, heading for the stairs at a

    fast pace that signals he''s in no mode to argue about it. Forced by his strength. Not even letting me

    choose where I get to be alone and it riles me, that simmering fire in my belly back in a sh to push all

    tame aside and my inner demon shows face. I start fighting him, every inch of the way, by tugging, and

    squirming, and pushing him off, stabbing him with scathing pointed res, refusing to relent. I pull his

    hand from my arm, getting madder when he grabs me by the other instead, a tighter, biting grip, that is

    meant to bring me back to heel. I twist it away, but to no avail as he shunts me from behind, then slides

    his arms around my body and continues to forcefully guide and push me where he wants me to go. It

    bes a juvenile game of pping, grabbing, shoving, tugging, and he gets me around the waist

    and lifts me from my feet before I ram an elbow straight in his face, crunching on the bridge of his nose

    and bruising my bone in the process.

    "Fuck sakes, Lorey!" He snaps at me, losing his shitpletely and halts as we hit the foot of the stair.

    Seriously emanating all kinds of rage at my refusal to be controlled and res, hitting me with a full-on

    furious frown and sneer. He turns me snappily, hauls me towards him by the waist, bends and hoists

    me over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

    Not ying anymore; his anger radiating hotter than the sun, but it only heightens my own. Carrying

    me as I squirm and wriggle and kick out, using my nails on his back in a bid to make him drop me. He

    grips me tight and does the worst thing he can do in this moment. He uses his gift again, in a bid to get

    me to do as he wants, against my will.

    Be still. Be quiet. Obey me!

    I freeze, motionless, voiceless, all without choice andpletely furious that he renders me immobile.

    My internal bubbling pot of ''how the fuck dare you'' heightening to volcanic levels in the blink of an eye.

    Internally seething, that twice, in the space of a minute, he''s exerted his alpha tone over me and put

    me in my ce like an obedient little lowlife. My body obeying him, my throat muting, and I honestly

    don''t think I have ever felt this much instant venom for anyone in my whole life.

    It almost explodes inside of me, with the power to rip down these damned four walls. Like a kettle

    letting off steam after boiling to excessive popping abilities, and it fills my every pore and vein with a

    moltenva, straight from the depths of hell.

    I loathe him, more than I ever thought I could hate anyone, and despite being bonded and imprinted to

    this arrogant asshole, I want to rip his god damn, fucking, stupid, dumbass, shitty, head, off his

    shoulders, and kick it down the stairs like a ser ball.

    That internal rage heats me like a volcano from inside out, my blood reaching boiling point, my temper

    shooting through the roof and despite being utterly paralyzed, slumped over him as we climb the stairs,

    my mind and insides churn up a tornado that would scare the fates. It feels like I emit a sr re when

    I boom out via our mental link.

    I FUCKING DESPISE YOU!!!!!

    It''s a psychic scream, but as we pass two other Santo''s on the stair, the very second it erupts from my

    mind to his, even those two males cower and fall to the ground, grabbing their heads and yelping in

    agony. Colton, too crumbles, dropping me clumsily, my lifeless body, with an ungraceful thud on top of

    him as we copse in a heap on the steps.

    Like a tremor of an earthquake, erupting from my soul, every vase, ss, ceramic, and piece of pottery,

    in the near vicinity, explodes instantaneously, windows blow out all around us and the chandelier of the

    main hall hanging right to the left of the stair way shatters into a thousand tiny specks of self-

    combusted dust, as though it just exploded. Scattering microscopic glitter into the air thates to

    settle on everything around it.

    It''s a second of utter chaos, as though a bomb just went off in the center of the pack house, and hard

    brittle objects in every direction break under the strain with a dramatic ''whoosh''.

    Peoplee down like ten pins around us, caving and crumbling while covering their ears, every

    single Santo in the downstairs hall who just walked in. I can see them from my viewpoint. All gripping

    their skulls and screwing their eyes shut as it reverberates through and causes them all to copse

    where they stand, in a ripple effect. I''m the only one not wing at themselves to keep, what seems to

    be overwhelming pain, out.

    "What the f¡­.?" Colton is breathless as he tries to regainposure, sliding his arms away from me

    hurriedly, and skirts back to give me space, leaving me suddenly free to pull myself together. A hint of

    fear darting across his normally emotionless face as he shes a nce at me and then on the

    carnage all around us, at all the debris. I can sense his panic and confusion and for the moment, I can

    feel he doesn''t want to get any closer, that he''s wary about what I just did. If that was even me.

    I''m dazed, bruised, from being dropped on a hardwood staircase, andpletely non-plussed about

    what the hell just happened. I feel like there was some sort of implosion around me, yet I''mpletely

    unscathed. And now, my internal thoughts, body and soul are totally calm. All that fire and rage, just

    gone.

    "Was that voice hers?" one of the males on the stairs crawls to his knees and attempts to pull himself

    up by the bannister, staring at me in utter wariness. He too looks afraid and keeps his distance, getting

    further from me as he moves out of range.

    "You heard her?" Colton spins on him and I pale as both men nod. Eyes darting to me, then him, and

    they slide down the steps until they get on their own feet and scale it quickly to get away from me.

    Shaking legs, rubbing their heads and I can feel all eyes turning my way as others begin to pick

    themselves up from the floor. The hall looks like Armageddon just rolled through and there''s smashed

    ss, china, and all sorts of carnage on every surface.

    I know I did it in the headspace that only Colton should hear. No one else can ess our bonded link. I

    didn''t say it out loud, and as I move to sit up and gather my wits, I realize I''m no longer bound by his

    command either. I cough, and croak out a shocked reply, weirded out that I can both move and speak.

    Shouldn''t be able to until he undoes what he told me to do.

    "I didn''t do that." I implore him, turning with nervousness, wounded when he moves even further away,

    his eyes on me mistrusting. I can sense his apprehension, and it cuts deep, like he''s rejecting me all

    over again.

    "What the hell was that?!?!" Juan Santo bursts in the open space of the front door of the pack house,

    surrounded by his entourage of men, all dragging on nkets to conceal their nudity and looking utterly

    feral. All casting an usatory eye, first at those who havee out into the hallway to see what''s

    going on, dazed, and confused, to join those picking themselves out of the mess, but then his eyes

    scan up to where we are and locks a hateful re right on me.

    I can almost taste his despise of me and the pointed way his eyes flicker to Colton in an ''why is she

    here?'' furious balk.

    "I think that was Alora. I mean¡­ it was, Alora." Colton sounds sheepish, and even through all this

    chaos going off inside of me, I can feel he''s afraid toe near me. There''s genuine confusion, fear,

    inside of him and he''s keeping his distance by several feet now. Bonded or not, right now, he is scared

    of me. He doesn''t understand what I just did any more than I do.

    "It couldn''t have been. She can''t have the power to inflict that kind of pain in the link state¡­. Or break

    everything as far as the eye can see. No wolf can." A voice in the crowd echoes my way and I''m aware

    every set of eyes locked on me now and shrink down into a huddled heap of shame. Heat rising to my

    face as I attempt to turn invisible.

    I immediately think of Carmen''s gift, wondering if maybe it''s coincidental, and this was her, from

    somewhere else in the house, going catatonic in her own misery, but I know it can''t be. She can smash

    ss only in the near vicinity when she sustains a scream at highest pitch for long seconds. It hurts our

    hearing, not our mental link, and she''s never demolished everything around her the way I just did. Nor

    immobilized the entire pack with one pulsating psychic yell.

    "Alora can." Colton''s voice drops in the air around us like a heavy thud, and the deathly silence, wave

    of shock, fear, and utter confusion, his response is met with, sends the fear of god right to the pit of my

    soul.

 Chapter 14: A War is Coming

    Chapter 14: A War is Coming

    Chapter 14: A War is Coming

    I sit quietly in the bedroom I was frog marched into some hours ago. The food tray some random Santo

    dumped in here for me untouched, as I''ve literally no appetite and I''mid out on the bed, staring at the

    endless white ceiling of a room that probably cost more to decorate than they spent on the orphanage

    the whole time I was in it. Bored out of my mind, but since my explosion, nothing in the house is

    working. Nothing electronic, no lights at all, and they are working on rectifying it. I''m still not convinced I

    did this, but it all seems to point this way.

    Apart from the boarded-up window and the now d¨¦cor free shelves and such after they swept through,

    removing the carnage of smashed items, it''s pretty nice. Gold and cream with brown leather and

    opulent fabrics. It''s like a hotel boudoir in a five-star establishment and bigger than the entire lounge

    and kitchen at the rejects home.

    The Santo''s always were one of the wealthiest packs in Radstone, and it shows. Their pack house is a

    mansion with endless corridors and rooms, and they have stuck me in their west wing, far from

    everyone else in the building until they figure out what I can do. I could scream and erupt in here and

    no one would hear me.

    The house is now echoing with distant banging, drilling, and all sorts of construction sounds, as they try

    to secure their abode once more and I can''t say I feel any kind of remorse. I mean at first, I was in

    shock, kept questioning if I really did that, if I was capable, and now, I''m numb once more. Shunned to

    an unused part of their building, nothing changed there from being one of the ck marks they left to

    rot on the darker side of the mountain. I''m exhausted, in need of sleep butpletely nk to all other

    emotions.

    A light tap on the door draws my attention from trying to count cracks that aren''t there, and I know

    before they open it who it is. I can feel him. Felt him making his way down the hall towards me

    moments ago and I really don''t want to see him, or anyone for that matter.

    That intense excitement at his presence, that was there before, is waning with everything that''s

    happened since. The bond isn''t weakening, but my own emotions are overpowering everything else

    right now. Grieving a family I never knew was mine, and reying the horrors, while also trying to push

    them deep down in the recess of my brain.

    "How are you holding up in here?'' Colton''s voice sways my way as he slides in, that sultry sexiness

    that does still manage to illicit tingles on my skin, closing the door behind him quickly, and I catch sight

    of him checking the hall before he does. It''s obvious by his swift maneuver that he shouldn''t be in here

    with me and is defying some rule, probably from his father, or maybe Carmen. Checking no one

    followed him to the empty side of their pce. I sigh, look back at the ceiling and ignore him. Annoyed

    that he is a part of all this and just another member of a pack that''s outcast me for years.

    "Still pissed, huh?" There''s a defensive quality in his tone, not his usualmanding strength, and I

    roll away to face the wall and turn my back on him. Said all I needed to downstairs, and I don''t know

    why he can''t just leave me alone. He told me that''s how it was going to be that day in the forest, and

    yet he''s the one who keeps breaking his word and reaching out to me. He''s pretty useless at staying

    away, and it doesn''t help.

    Every contact, every conversation, just makes us bond all the more, and feel like I really do know him.

    It doesn''t matter if our interactions to date have been sporadic and brief, I know him inside and out in

    ways that only imprinting can give you.

    "I don''t me you. What you said before¡­. It''s true. I did make a choice, but you know why, Lorey.

    Don''t hate me for that. Not that right now any of that holds significance with the new current events.

    The elders are in lockdown in the grand hall, I couldn''t stand being in there anymore, I had toe

    make things right with you and to talk." I hate that he has a nice voice, unique, sensually melodic, and

    that it alone, is enough to affect me.

    I close my eyes to blot him out, wondering if the topic of the day is Vampires, or the freak wolf who just

    busted their house up. Not that I care enough to ask. I remain still, don''t react, open my eyes again and

    continue to stare at the shadowy and uninteresting cream painted wall. My body betraying me in small

    ways at his nearness, but I mp down on the sensations winding through my limbs and stiffen to stop

    his effect on me.

    "Say something, please." Colton appears closer in a sh, and I jump when the bed dips behind me,

    his warm body sliding up close against me as he tooys out and slides an arm around my waist to turn

    me. I don''t resist, but let him roll me onto my back, pulling my face to him until we are almost nose to

    nose, leaning over me, scooping down to bridge the gap. An intimacy he shouldn''t be encouraging.

    The room isn''t brightly lit, only glowing from candles in the far corner, seeing as I smashed every bulb

    in the house, so he casts a shadow over the both of us, making it near impossible to really make him

    out. I shiver involuntarily, at our close contact, instant goosebumps from his touch and his general

    effect to my body and soul. Cursing the fates out for making me crave his touch, even when I''m

    seething inside.

    "Something." I mumble withck luster and catch a slight hint of a cute boy smile from him, making him

    handsomer. Amused at me for giving him attitude, and it serve''s the purpose of softening me a

    minuscule amount. I can''t deny the way contact with him always calms me, brings me instant peace

    when he''s not being a jerk, and sends my body and senses into high alert, even when I feel like this.

    Pushing my bitterness aside and letting his warmer mood seep in.

    "You asked me a question downstairs. You asked me if I even remembered you." It''s softly spoken, the

    way a lover would whisper to you while held in their arms. He lifts his hands to trace my cheek with his

    finger, removing a strand of hair that I couldn''t even feel and leans down closer towards me so his

    breath fans my face, and for a moment, I wonder if he might kiss me again. I shake it away mentally,

    knowing how stupid I''m being. He already made it clear we would never be that.

    He raises a brow as though expecting me to at least say something to that, but I nkly stare at him

    and give him nothing. My head busy with ludicrous thoughts and I try to empty my mind before he picks

    up on it.

    "It''s like that huh?" He sighs, adjusting his position so he is propped up on his arm, hand fisted against

    the edge of his jaw and gives me a little breathing space. Moving back a few inches, but still pressed

    against the side of my full length, and still touching my face. "Two summers ago, before Carmen and I

    started dating. You were wearing a green dress, serving candy floss at the meadow festival. You

    served me, wouldn''t look me in the eye and when you passed me my change, you dropped it on the

    ledge rather than hand it to me. You had a yellow flower in your hair." His voice is soft and husky, and I

    try hard to lock on his gaze as my memory dashes backwards, trying to pinpoint what he''s

    remembering. It''s vague, but I remember the festival and the way his whole pack spent the entire day

    lording over the rest of us and causing mayhem. It was a nothing day and nothing sticks out as

    memorable about it.

    "You have my memories, so how do I know you''re not just tapping into one of mine" I blurt out, a little

    stubborn indignation in the mix because I know he''s trying to get me to be a little less mad at him. It

    wouldn''t be hard for him to now look backwards and see me when he has all of mine in there to choose

    from. Colton smiles, shaking his head softly with a frown, lifts his fingers to my temple and gently

    presses, projecting his memory to me, among the many we share.

    An instant mental visual of that sunny day and there I am, standing at that cart, making floss, and

    looking like maybe the day wasn''t as bad as I remembered. I have a strappy dress in a nice shade of

    mint green that brings out a golden color in my hair. My tousled waves blowing free in the wind and for

    a second, I look almost carefree. Maybe even pretty. I can see me, so these aren''t my memories,

    they''re his.

    I watch myself at a distance, turn and spot the group of Santos heading my way, looking towards this

    person, of the head I''m inside and instantly put my nose down and go into full submission. You can

    almost taste the change in my disposition as I realize they''reing to my stall and I''m not happy

    about it. I pull his fingers away sharply, cutting the visual and seeing enough, not wanting to watch

    anymore of how feeble and unworthy I always was in the presence of them.

    "Doesn''t prove anything." I shrug and turn my face from him. Not wanting to revisit any memories of

    those men making me feel like trash anytime they had to talk to me.

    "The memory''s from my eyes, not yours. It proves plenty. Do you want another?" The cocky hint, and I

    can almost feel the smirk as his handes back to rest on the t of my stomach, a little too

    comfortable for my own liking. It annoys me how easily he finds this slide into touchy feely when he''s

    the one who chose to sever our ties. He has a woman somewhere in this house, pining for him, and yet

    here he is again, touching me like I''m still his property. For once I actually feel like Carmen deserves

    better, that he maybe lost his affection for her, but she didn''t for him, and he should still care about her

    feelings. This would hurt her if she saw us like this.

    "Okay, so you remember me. Whatever. It doesn''t mean much, except we interacted before. A few

    times actually. Of course, in the memory banks I''ll be there. That wasn''t the point of what I was saying.

    All that memory shows are you saw me and managed to remember it, not that it served any importance

    to you." I roll away pushing his hand off me fully, hinting to give me space, and return to my previous

    position. Bristling internally with the war going off inside my head and returning to irritation. Hating the

    fact that all the usual little tells are starting to go off inside me at his proximity and my body is beginning

    to yearn him again.

    "You don''t remember me, do you?" Colton pushes me in the back of my shoulder lightly, almost

    teasingly and I shirk him off. Not impressed with him trying to turn this around and roll my eyes. He''s

    being a little too flippant for a guy who spent tonight ripping apart vampires.

    His focus should be on our impending doom and our life from here on in, and not whatever this is.

    Reminiscing the ''good old days'' and adding weight to why he will never rebuild trust with his chosen

    ''mate''. He''s not exactly acting like he cares about doing it from what I''ve seen.

    "Don''t be stupid. How could I not remember the Alpha son of Lord Santo. I''ve known who you were

    since birth." I answer with dripping sarcasm. He''s starting to grate on me now. I mean we share every

    single memory each harbor, so it''s pretty dumb telling me I wouldn''t know something that he does. Or

    that I didn''t remember him all these years. How could I forget the guy who walked around for ten of

    them, like our lord, and king? How could I not know the son of the man who ordered my kind into exile.

    I don''t get a chance to hit him with any kind ofeback, his handes at me from behind and he

    feels out my temple once more, projecting from the many hours of mental movies, a single one that

    shoots to the forefront in the blink of an eye and renders me mute. I inhale sharply as the visual of my

    motheres to view, winding me instantly and pushing me toplete still submission.

    My beautiful angelic mother, holding my hand as we walk around the edge of theke, near the cavern

    and I''m young, really young. The ce near where he asked me to meet him that day in the forest.

    She''sughing, fixing the bow in the back of my hair that''s keeping it all off my face and yet, I''m seeing

    it from the eyes of someone in the water. I''m a kid, maybe seven, maybe eight, but I recognize myself. I

    recognize her too, my breathtaking mom and that dazzling smile, those blue eyes that are missing from

    my life, and it tears at my soul. The pain cutting into me and slicing away some of my armor.

    She walks me to the edge and lets me go, so I can y, go to swim. I run forward and ssh into the

    water, no sign of hesitation. A brave little girl who thought she was capable of anything when sheltered

    in the shadow of her family. I clumsily gallop, ssh in cannonball style and dive under as soon as I get

    waist deep, her calling encouragement from the edge as she watches me. I can''t pull my mental sight

    from her face, herugh, the way her voice echoes in the air around us and surrounds me with a

    unique warmth, like she''s hugging me now.

    If I''m Colton in this memory then he watches me for a minute too, dragging my eyes back to me and

    she fades off out of scene. I have no control of where he looks, because this is his memory. He follows

    my progress as I swim across theke and then he''s pulled sideways, and I''m suddenly seeing water.

    Submerged in bubbles and blurry sight, hands in front, waving as I swim back to the surface, coughing

    and spluttering as another boy blocks my view. I recognize him as one of his closest Santo pack. A boy

    called Matteo, who''s usually in Colton''s shadow wherever he goes. He was in the study earlier today.

    "Do you like her or something? Why you always staring at her, Cole? Is she why you made mee

    here? I feel like she''s wherever we go nowadays." He teases, pushing me back and all I hear in

    response is¡­

    "Shut up. She has a name. Get out of my face and stop being dumb." It''s Colton''s voice. Undeniable,

    even at such a young age, that smooth undertone of immature depth that grew into how he sounds

    now. Thepletely defensive edge, and embarrassment, hints that his friend is right, and I know from

    learning so much about himtely that when he gets caught out, he gets bristly and hostile. It starts to

    dawn on me what he''s showing me as he lets go and breaks the projection.

    I turn on him at speed, eyes wide and gawping, not really sure I just interpreted that the right way, but

    what other way could I.

    "You liked me?" I blurt out usingly. I don''t understand. That memory is long before the wars

    catapulted into our life and changed everything. A time I can barely remember, and I definitely don''t

    recall on that day, either of us having any kind of memorable interaction. He stayed with his friends and

    I stayed with mine and then I went home with my mom before the sun went down. I would have to w

    through the memories to be sure, but there was nothing to suggest he even noticed me.

    "I had a crush on you, like you wouldn''t believe. I don''t know how many times I tried to talk to you and

    gotpletely nked or lost my nerve. I used to hang out where I knew you would be, but then the

    war happened, and you became¡­." His voice tails off, eyes averting, shame washing over his

    expression, and I know what he means without him finishing.

    I became a ck sheep. One of the shamed.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    My family died and our people scraped up the remains and shunned my kind to the darkest corner. One

    of the rejects and much like everyone else, he would have been told we were cursed and to keep his

    distance. Colton was a kid, and I guess his father really drummed it into his head that I was unworthy.

    His crush died, he forgot me, and he moved on with his life, onto Carmen.

    "Why are you telling me this? I don''t remember you ever trying to talk to me, I don''t recall times where

    you were there in my childhood." Not that it means anything. Now it''s just hurting me all over again,

    knowing that even then, he bowed to his fathers will and rejected me, long before that day in the

    woods. If we were destined, then he failed me twice.

    Colton sighs, pulls me close by the waist and brings my face back to his so that he can move in and

    rest his forehead on mine. The kind of intimacy you would expect from a mate and I have to remind

    myself that we''re not anything close. I don''t rx into his touch, but stay like cardboard, and refuse to

    melt into him or sumb to his power over me.

    "I was shy, and you were this fearless, confident girl, that walked around with her friends, oblivious to

    any of us. Boys were dumb and you all liked to make a point of avoiding us at all costs." He points out

    with a smile, reminding me a little of memories gone by, so well buried to save my heart from the pain

    of losing my family that I almost blocked them outpletely. A time when the packs lived in proximity

    but kept to their own. A time when the Santo boys were just ''that bunch of idiots from the south side''

    and had no authority over the rest of us.

    It feels like a million years ago now, when life was normal, and I had a real home. My own warm bed in

    my own little pink room on our farm. I had parents, a brother, and grandparents. Happy and carefree

    and had no idea there was a storming that was big enough to take it all away from me. There was

    a time when I was just another wolf child, and Colton and his friends were not our superiors, but a rival

    pack and we had no real animosity. Not between kids anyway. The fights were for the grown-ups.

    I smile at the possibility that Colton was once shy. I mean, t I don''t believe it now with who and how he

    is, but raking through my memories stored in my brain that belong to him, daring to push back to the

    before, where all my visions pain me still, I guess I can pinpoint a few that show a much quieter boy. He

    turned young, and at first, he wasn''t the fearless aggressive wolf that we all know him as now.

    He was sweet at some point in his life, until I guess, he was hardened with whatever responsibility his

    fatherid on his head. He was nine when the wars happened, and as a boy who already ran with the

    pack, he would have lost so many years of childhood in taking over in his father''s absence while

    protecting his family.

    We had attacks here too, and many young boys had to fight for our survival. I don''t doubt he was one. I

    can almost see the point in which he turned away from anyone who wasn''t Santo, pushed people away

    and stayed in his own little bubble, snarling at others who dared toe too close. Colton the shy

    sweet boy and me the fearless bossy girl who didn''t let others push her around.

    Oh, how the tables turned.

    "So you knew me. It doesn''t matter." I sigh finally, realizing he has worn me down enough to get me

    talking to him and I''m no longer sulking in silence and staring listlessly at a ceiling. Instead I''m lost in a

    million thoughts and feeling all kinds of sad and depressing things. This is why I never walk down

    memoryne to see who I used to be. I''m also betraying my own will power and have at some point

    curled up against his chest and pushed one foot between his ankles, snugly, cuddling up so easily that

    I didn''t even know I was doing it. I reverse, moving back a little, screwing my face up at how potent this

    bond can be.

    Colton narrows his eyes and stares at me for the longest moment, knowing this direction of

    conversation is futile and doesn''t really change anything. Even if he did remember me, if he liked me,

    we are where we are, and it''s not really important anymore. He can''t undo what is done, and who I am

    now.

 Chapter 15: Your Gift

    Chapter 15: Your Gift

    Chapter 15: Your Gift

    "Anyway¡­ why are you here. I thought you were scared of me now." It''s a half joke, half real question,

    because it''s been ying on my mind since the first couple of hours they locked me in this lifeless

    room, to listen to the house being mended and boarded up. It''s also my attempt to bring us back from

    the intimacy that is now making me ufortable as I push a little more space between us. I don''t

    even have a cell phone to keep me upied as I have no friends and the orphanage wasn''t going to

    pay for them.

    "Hmmm. Ha ha. Actually, it''s sort of about that. Why I''m here I mean. About earlier and your moment of

    whatever the hell that was." Colton''s face turns serious, those pretty eyes under ck way too nice

    eyebrows, turning back to mine, and I can almost hear the gear switch of his brain as he focuses his

    mind on that topic. All tenderness fades away.

    "What about it? You came to tell me they all think I''m a freak and a threat and I''m getting moved to an

    istion tank." I say it so nkly like there''s no feeling behind it, but honestly, it''s had me worried to the

    pit of my stomach on and off for hours.

    Istion tanks dampen gifts and make you unable to do anything much about it. If they think I''m some

    kind of freak of nature, I can totally see Juan using that as an excuse to contain me. It would solve the

    whole imprinting issue and his son being in danger. I would literally live in a steel box, forgotten in some

    basement below one of the Santo houses. I could live and rot until I die of age in there. Problem

    solved.

    "They''re all too busy figuring out what we do about ournds before we''re hit with another attack. This

    shit is just the beginning, Lorey. All these years wasted when we should have been preparing and

    building an army once more. Now they''re calling on packs from the far reaches to consider uniting and

    mounting an offensive. No, you''re low on the list of things they are worried about today... whereas I

    have a theory." He smiles a little at that, a lightness hitting his expression, the look of smug knowledge

    spreading into those deepest darkest chocte eye and that annoyingly sexy smile widening enough to

    bring out dimples and showcase very nice teeth.

    "Which is?" I sound as unconvinced as I feel, and he smiles all the more, making butterflies erupt low

    down in my body and I have to squirm to get them under control. I don''t like the smug, twinkling,

    something in his eye. My instincts start to shift and suddenly I feel like wariness might be creeping in

    and the aura he''s giving off.

    "You have an absorption gift. And that''s what you did. You absorbed the power of the weapon they

    used in the orphanage and for a short time you can throw it out there as your own. It''s not amon

    gift, and usually they don''te across devices like the vampire hit you with. It makes sense. You

    haven''t learned to contain your power and you were overwhelmed." He sounds so convinced, actually

    pleased at how smart he is for figuring it all out in a logical and almost believable way. I''ve heard of this

    type of gift among wolves. Well heard stories and legends, like he said, it''s notmon. They absorb

    and can use other wolves'' gifts and some they even retain for more than days. They basically turn any

    enemies power back on them, and it makes them almost invincible.

    "Except ¡­. that weapon, you''re talking about ¡­. it didn''t break anything, I didn''t turn it to protect me,

    and it didn''t do any kind of anything outside the house and courtyard. Your father said I sent

    shockwaves for miles." I raise a brow and then sigh at the fact I just disproved something that could

    have potentially made me feel better about what happened.

    "Maybe you can amplify it, make it more potent. Maybe that''s part of your gift. We could test that out.

    Your gifts were dampened by the weapon because you haven''t mastered them, and you didn''t even

    know you could. Don''t you see. If you have a powerful gift it could change things for us. My father might

    reconsider your ce in our pack. We try and see what you can do." Colton shifts so he''s no longer as

    close but half sits, and turns to tower over me, letting the candlelight illuminate his face once more so I

    can fully see him. He seems almost pleased, but the doubt and uneasiness inside of me only grows

    stronger. Picking up on weird, antsy, signals from him and my inner red alert is starting to pique, even

    though I don''t know why. I push it aside and try to ignore it as nothing more than anxiety because of

    what he''s saying.

    "How? If I don''t know how to harness it, or what to do, or even how to use it." I query; not sure I''m into

    this, but he seems a little too keen. My head spinning with what he''s saying and trying not to dig too

    deeply into his father changing his mind on anything. Colton''s being stupid, and we both know my

    having a gift that''s above average isn''t going to change the fact I''m one of the shamed and will never

    be good enough for an alpha.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "I can trigger you. Absorb mine, see how much you can amplify it back at me. If you can, then his is

    huge, Lorey. It means you have a superior power and we might¡­.Don''t you see? You might be a Santo

    yet, if you have it in you to be something amazing, a warrior for her people. If my father sees

    promise in you, then he might reconsider you enough to let you be one of my pack¡­ and then¡­."

    He tails off, but I can see where his mind is heading, and it now makes sense why Carmen is not high

    on his priority list. Colton is looking for a way to im me as his mate, even after everything he said in

    the forest. I guess the bond for the past weeks has made him as miserable as I''ve been, and that''s why

    he can''t stay away from me.

    It hurts at the same time as making me stupidly emotional. Bittersweet pain riling up in my stomach.

    Adoring him for looking for a way for us, for not really giving up on our bond, but being the realist and

    shoving hope out like it''s trash.

    It sounds ludicrously simple, except for one little problem. Colton is an alpha with all the gifts that go

    with that. He''s aggressive, dominant, strong, fast, ruthless, when he needs to be. Canmand with a

    mental link and get no resistance, can jump at insanely high levels. I mean Colton can scale a house of

    many floors in just a leap. I can''t even make it over a brick wall without catching on. I''ve no idea how

    he''s going to expose me to any of that and then make me somehow use it on him. Triggering me might

    do nothing, or he might maim me in the process without meaning to. I don''t want to do that; I would

    never be able to hold my own in a battle with him. He would annihte me even without wanting or

    meaning to.

    "I wouldn''t even know how to, and you''re making no sense. Your father isn''t going to do a U turn

    because I have a rare gift¡­. my name and bloodline are what he despises, not my abilities." I sit up,

    pushing myself back against the headboard and slide my butt back until I''m fully nestled, and gaze

    down on him.

    "Abilities are everything! Don''t be so sure. I''m guessing I have to do something near you, or to you,

    using one of my gifts so that you instinctively defend yourself. That''s how it should work in theory.

    Instinct taking over and no room to think." Colton looks away from me, a small muscle in his jawline

    clenching that reveals his rarely seen dimples again and I get a tiny surge of uncertainty. He''s thinking

    about something, analyzing, worrying, doubting his own decisions and I blink at him a little

    apprehensively. I don''t like the vibes he''s giving off, that have all my senses tingling, and now I''m

    starting to wonder in what way he might make me want to defend myself.

    "So, what you''re saying is¡­ you don''t have any idea either, how to actually do this, right?" I point out,

    rolling my eyes and yfully shove him in the shoulder in a bid to kill the tension and to get him to drop

    this stupid direction of thought. He''s making me nervous and I don''t like it.

    "Hey¡­ don''t question the man with the brains. Of course, I know what I''m doing, and I have a full

    proof, well, almost full proof, n. You just need to not hate me after this¡­. Or kill me because that

    would be counterproductive." He may sound like he''s joking with me, but there''s a U turn in his mood

    and a seriousness clouding over it that doesn''t reach his smile. A severe tingle of apprehension hits me

    in the gut as I pick up again on an undertone between us. An inkling of something hitting out at me

    that''s subtly under the surface of his jokey manner and fast smirks. I can''t put my finger on it, but

    catching him looking me over with a slightly vacant gaze, the tiniest of wrinkles between those brows of

    his and the hint of muscle twinge in his jaw, my stomach sinks and nerves seem to overwhelm me

    instantly. I tense and be aware of the fact, that for the first time since we bonded, I feel like I

    shouldn''t trust him at all.

    "Don''t hold back." He breathes it out and doesn''t give me a chance to respond to that weirdmand.

    I frown, mouth opening to say ''What?'' but he grabs me by my hips, yanks me down the bed and jumps

    on top of me in under a second, using hyper speed and insane reflexes so I haven''t even time for a

    breath, or a blink. I yelp with the surprise of the maneuver, winded with his sudden weight on top of me,

    aggressively heavy, his body fitting snugly against mine in every way so he''s literally nose to nose with

    me and I can''t move an inch. My hands pinned to the cushions beside my head by his, and ankles

    shoved apart by his feet, viciously. Stunned and suddenly feeling all kinds of things that conflict and

    collide, I gawp at him, heart rate pounding up to insane levels and start to squirm in his harsh grip.

    "What are you doing? Colton, get off of me." I whisper huskily against him, panic shing that this

    doesn''t feel right, or like that first time we started to mark but he has mepletely immobile. I''m

    instantly a little too hot, and internally pulsing, for my liking, as the bond need for sex begins to boil up

    inside of me instinctively, misinterpreting our body contact, but somehow it''s not the same, and it dies

    when I realize it''s not radiating back at me at all. This isn''t lust driven and consensual. This isn''t

    seduction and a willingness to mate with me to seal our bond at all. He hasn''t even attempted to kiss

    me and he''s avoiding looking me in the eye properly.

    Colton turns off all of his emotions and our link so that hepletely shuts me out internally and I feel it

    go ck almost the second he does, bringing my frenzied fear further to the surface. His face somber,

    a walling up between us as his eyes glow amber but not how they should between mates. For a

    second, I catch a fleeting second where he seems like he isn''t sure, and I swear there''s a sweep of

    regret. My internal self-preservation mode tries to reach out and warn me to get out of this now, but it''s

    toote. I can''t move.

    "Forcing your hand. I''m sorry in advance, but we got to try. Don''t hate me for this. I won''t hold back

    either." It''s barley above a whisper and I nche at him.

    "Wha¡­.?" I don''t get the question out, because Colton is all over me in a sh, his touch from tight to

    harsh, his eyes glowing amber at ridiculous levels of fire and brightness and illuminate between us

    terrifyingly. Using his speed and strength tosso me within his body, he flips me over to my stomach,

    so I''m almost smothered by the pillows on the bed and lose sight of everything, pinning me down,

    forcing my wrists together over my head with one hand, his feet kicking my legs apart and pushing my

    clothes down with his now free hand.

    It all happens so fast that at first, I''m caught frozen, unable to catch a breath and absorb what he''s

    doing until the overwhelming terror hits me hard in the stomach. He''s yanking my clothes down and up

    to expose my naked body and follows with cruel grabbing and nipping of my skin with his semi

    elongated teeth. Dominating me horribly, in a way that mates don''t.

    I gasp at first, in shock, as I try to fight him off, wriggling, bucking, squirming as much as I can, internal

    panic consuming me as he exposes enough of my body to make it clear what he''s going to do to me.

    My ass upwards, his groin in behind me as hepletely uncovers my lower body and gives himself

    ess to fuck me from behind.

    Stop it! what''re you doing? Let me go, Colton¡­. You''re hurting me. You''re scaring me. Please don''t,

    not like this! Colton, please!! I wail and beg, sobs and tears adding to the suffocation as I turn my head

    from side to side to be able to breathe. I can''t get loose at all. My mind manic, but it''s like bouncing

    words off a brick wall, because he''s closed the link and is trying his hardest to keep me shut out. He

    pushes a hand on the back of my head and forces my face down, back into the pillows to quieten me

    and keep me submissive as he yanks his own clothes off, binding me still with sheer strength and

    keeping me imprisoned in the position he wants as he gets naked. He''s gone inside himself, locking

    down with determination and suddenly I don''t feel like I know him at all. Our bond is momentarily

    meaningless and what he intends to do will change forever what we are.

    Colton turns increasingly hostile, as though sensing my fear goads him on, using aggression, his brute

    force, to apply pressure and pain on me, like he wants to push me into turning more than he''s doing

    already. Somewhere in the back of my brain, sense and logic is trying to w something back to the

    forefront but I''m too lost in hysteria to think straight.

    Hismanding strength which is easily overpowering me is more than enough to keep me this way.

    His whole mood and manner changing, his body bristling, as he half turns to beast and I physically feel

    it oozing from him as smooth skin furs up around me. Stupidly, I wonder if it''s even allowed, to **** a

    femme in human form, while turned to wolf. Surely that kind of damage will kill me. I don''t think sex

    between the two are allowed even consensually, given wolves are four times a human in size and I''m

    sure that goes for genitals too. His non concern for how much he''s hurting me tells me I''m his prey and

    he isn''t going to stop for anything and doesn''t seem to care that I''m human and not willing at all.

    I start to struggle again, sobbing crazily, gasping painfully, heart pounding erratically, hating how

    useless I am against this, but he rips my top open and sinks his head down instantly, letting his teeth

    extend as he brutally drags them across my spine, leaving extreme pain and blood in his wake. I wail in

    agony, writhing under him, trying to haul my legs closed but he wedges a knee between them, to force

    me to stay open.

    My skin stings and burns to instant welts as fabric rips across my shoulders, and he drags what''s left of

    my coverings off, burning and marking me with the assault of their removal. His ws rakes over my

    body as it makes its way over my ass, thigh, roughly scraping my skin as he circles under and heads

    for my core with very obvious intent.

    "No, no, NOOOO!!!" I scream so loud, my voice cracks and my throat burns with searing agony. He has

    me held taut, stretched out and fully essible to do whatever he wants to do to me. Imprinted or not.

    Destined mates or not. It always has to be consensual and no matter how hot you are for your chosen,

    force is never an option.

    It''s a cardinal sin to take your mate without her say so, without her willingness. Femmes are to be

    treasured by their dominant, respected, cared for. **** is a crime in ournds that could get him hung.

    Only the scum and outcasts would so such an awful thing, even to my kind.

    I can''t believe Colton would **** me¡­. I can''t believe I was ever bonded to someone who could do this

    to me. Or why? This isn''t him; this isn''t who I felt him to be when we imprinted. My head is trying to

    make sense of this, something nagging in the depths, but terror takes over and logic dies a death.

    I buck, I close my eyes as his ws inch between my legs, getting closer to defiling me and taking from

    me what is no longer his to take. Twisting and turning my body in useless defense and trying to push

    him from between my thighs to no avail. Trying to bite, even though my face is crushed to the soft

    plushness of the bed cushions, aware my teeth are extending, but he has my head all but wedged

    between my arms, unable to get free anymore.

    His voice ricochets inside my head painfully, making my brain shudder as he reopens the link suddenly.

    Instantly assaulting my senses with the extreme loudness of his booming tone, his dominant gift, to

    further control me and I know I''mpletely powerless against him.

    STOP FIGHTING ME AND LET ME TAKE YOU. I WANT WHATS MINE!

    Like before my body and voice is momentarily lost, outraged, hating him with every ounce of my soul,

    wing back with a need to save myself from what he intends to do but it sparks something inside of

    me. That sudden surge of anger, rage, and power, fighting him with everything I have, to break free and

    defy him, for ever thinking he could do this to me.

    I''m not a possession or an object. I''m not trash, to be used as he pleases andmanded by his will. I

    ''m a heart and soul and a body which deserves to be treated as any other. I''m not nothing! ¡­ I''m a

    Whyte, and once upon a time, our kind was respected, loved, and epted. He can''t reject me then

    think I''m his to abuse or ruin for any other mate. I''m worthy and HE is NOT!

    HOW DARE HE THINK HE CAN BRUTALISE ME THIS WAY!!!!

    Ibust, like an inner mind implosion all over again, and everything goes ck this time, as my brain

    gives outpletely.

 Chapter 16: Im Sorry

    Chapter 16: I''m Sorry

    Chapter 16: I''m Sorry

    I wake up face down on the floor in a heap, arm draped awkwardly over my head and limbs syed out

    on the hardwood, disorientated, choking on my own blood, and gagging on bile. Gathering my wits and

    trying to get my bearings, I struggle to move, dazed for a moment and then I remember where I am,

    and what he''s doing to me. Like a rush of water flowing back to a dry riverbed when the damn is

    breached.

    That surge of furious self-preservation, instant awareness as the roomes back at me and I jump

    up, heart tearing through my chest with elevated thuds, ws appearing, mind a burning mess of mad.

    Ready to take him on in a battle to the death and fueled by something inside of me that I never knew I

    possessed.

    I feel like my hatred could melt steel, with the heat radiating from my fiery depths and I spin hysterically,

    ready to demolish my attacker. Body mid turn in furious speed when I realize he is on the other side of

    the room from me and looking at me like I have two heads. A good twelve feet away at the least and

    crouching down, panting heavily, as though he too is recovering.

    "Woah, woah. Lorey, calm down, I didn''t do anything. Stop and breathe. Take a moment before you

    start again!" He jumps to his feet, hyperaware of my sudden rise. His palms up, facing me, t out and

    he ispletely naked, as am I, which only pushes me to heights of venomous hatred.

    ws fully extend as do my teeth and my body shudders as it begins to transform around me, ready to

    fight him and maim him until this pain inside of my heart starts to ebb. I''m crushed inside, as though my

    soul is ripped to shreds and hanging around my organs like unwanted trash on the wind. I''ve never felt

    this much aggression or blood lust, and I have him fully in my sights. My body tingling all over even

    though I have no memory of what he has put me through, but enough to know what he intended.

    "What did you do to me? Why would you do that to me?" I scream at him, my voice pitched in raw,

    raspy, hysteria, but he raises his hands higher and pleads with me mentally. His eyes softening, with no

    attempt to turn, as he watches me at a distance.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Please stop and listen. Let me exin. I haven''t, and wouldn''t, do that to you. He coaxes gently.

    You raped me!! I mentally scream back at him, not seeing anything around me anymore, just the

    pulsing beat of the vein in his throat as I hone in and know where I''ll be aiming with my take down bite,

    I don''t care if it ends us both. I''ll kill him for defiling me, destroying my trust in him, ravaging my heart

    and soul this way.

    He shakes his head, lookingpletely devastated and disheveled. Radiating so many emotions my

    way but I battle them back, like bouncing tennis balls off a ss wall.

    NO, I did not! I never intended to either. Lorey, please, sit¡­ I''ll stay here, you stay there, and just let me

    talk. I need you to calm down and listen. Think. Remember.

    I''m breathing so heavily my chest is heaving and I can''t calm down. Especially not when he''s telling me

    to. He has no right; he can''t be serious with this shit after what he just did. He broke the trust, he broke

    us, he ruined the bond, and nothing will fix that.

    My body is on fire, my blood like moltenva in my veins and I can already tell I''ve turned enough to

    heal the marks he made on my body because there is no pain and only dried blood. In fact, my

    completeck of injury or any sort of niggling physical hurt, tell me I already turned, but I don''t know

    how if I was unconscious, or if that''s even possible if you''re not lucid. I shake it away and re

    hatefully, focusing all my rage on his face.

    I hate him so much I can almost taste it. I''ll never let him touch me again ore near me. I''ll rip his

    throat out if he tries. He''s disgusting and vile to me now and not who I thought he was. An abuser,

    unworthy as a leader; not worthy as a mate, as an alpha, and not as a lycanthrope.

    "What did you do? Stop lying" It''s a hiss through a sob, a heartbreaking wail of betrayal, a howl from

    my wounded wolf and I''mpletely deste. I don''t believe him; about what he says he didn''t do

    because I don''t know. I cked out while he was on top of me, doing things¡­. he had no intention of

    stopping. He said it¡­ Hemanded me. He tried to immobilize me so he could finish the deed.

    "I had to make you snap. I told you it''s what I intended. And you did. It worked...You''re amazing... your

    gift, baby, it''s fucking perfect." There''s a moment of joy followed by a frown as he realizes I am not

    sharing in his celebrations or rxing from my stance. Instead I nche at him in stupefied silence. My

    brain having a moment and I literally think he might be some kind of sociopath, in denial about what he

    just did to me¡­or tried to¡­or¡­ I don''t even know anymore.

    "What are you talking about? I cked out! How would I fucking do anything excepty there and

    sumb?" another sobbing wail, and Colton''s facepletely drops, obvious regret written all over

    him and the overpowering sense of pain waving my way. I can feel him trying to tell me this isn''t how it

    seems, by using his emotion instead of words. I''m weakening as adrenalin wains, but I won''t relent,

    and try hard to brick up my wall once more, to keep him out.

    "The human in you zoned out, not the wolf. You lost control, and you turned, you disabled me

    completely. You threw me across the room with a strength I couldn''t match. You came at me¡­ I swear,

    you had me running around this room just to stop you tearing me from limb to limb. Complete direct

    focus and not taking out the house in aftermath, so you''re learning to focus it... Lorey, you had me, and

    I honestly don''t think I''d still be here if your energy levels hadn''t gone down before I did." Again, with

    that hint of pride and joy, but my death re and crouch to pounce mode has him hurrying the words

    out, realizing he isn''t calming me one ounce and I''m ready for a battle, or a second one. I can smell a

    hint of slight fearing my way and it only fuels my desire to make him pay. "You pushed all of your

    rage on my body, and if I wasn''t half turned and healing fast, you would have killed me. Do you

    understand? ¡­ Blind sighted, and feral, you would have ended us both¡­. easily. You got in my head in

    ways I don''t think any wolf has ever been capable and youmanded me to stay down and stop. I

    couldn''t move. You alpha toned me. You took my strength, mymand and you turned it and made it

    a weapon. Baby, don''t you see¡­ you''ve barely grazed the surface of what you can do, and yet you

    have so much power and potential already. There''s a sea of something inside of you, and your eyes,

    we still need to figure out why they''re red. You''re not a reject, you''re not even a regr pack wolf,

    you''re special, and now we know for sure we can harness it, nurture it, bring it out, so you can control it

    and show all of them who you really are... there''s a Luna inside of you, and the fates, they gave you to

    me for that reason. My father can''t deny you if he can see this kind of power in you." Colton moves

    slightly forward, breathless with talking fast, still wary, his hands still up, his eyes locked on mine, but

    the trust is wounded and I back away. Snarling at him, baring my teeth as I flicker from human to wolf

    again slowly, panting with shallow breaths as my heart pounds faster and rage and fear ws me

    apart.

    I''m afraid and I don''t believe anything he''s saying to me even if a logical pull is tugging from the recess

    of my mind. He stops, looks utterly hopeless and drops his eyes to the floor.

    "I know how it looks. I had to make you fight back, and I knew that was a surefire way. I had to see.

    This changes things Lorey, can''t you understand? Our packs are verging on a war where more than

    ever my mate has to be capable of standing by my side and fighting worse than us. You can absorb my

    gifts, which means you can absorb any that youe up against, turn them into something more

    powerful and use them with control. You were right when you said I made a choice and I did ... but this

    is how we change it. My father has to see that you''re not a ck mark on our people if the fates gave

    you a gift like this. There''s hope that I can have them ept you into the pack andy im to what

    the fates ordained. You as my mate¡­ as we always should have been..." The muscle twinge in his jaw,

    the flicker of his eyes on mine as he begs me to believe, has me spiraling.

    I shake my head at him, so consumed with mistrust, my mind a flurry of conflicting emotions, backing

    into a corner until I hit the edge of the bed. It startles me and I seem to snap out of my intense focus on

    him and look around for the first time, really seeing the room.

    It''splete devastation; something worse than the carnage at the orphanage and I gasp as my eyes

    follow the gouges and w marks running not just across floor, and walls, but ceilings too. There has

    been an epic battle in this room.

    Furniture syed or tipped over, trashed, or just bncing precariously. The pictures on the wall either

    smashed to the floor or hanging lopsided, some wed through where they hang. Everything is

    destroyed around us. All the bed sheets are strewn across the floor, most ripped and gashed, feathers

    floating in the air from cushions that no longer exist, and I crouch quickly to grab the nearest sheet to

    wrap it around myself. Concealing my body fast.

    "There''s one problem with that little ''hope''¡­ I don''t want you to ever touch me again." I snarl out,

    prating him with my re, a second wave of anger even though I''m beginning to see that maybe

    partially, he isn''t lying to me. He still made me believe he would, he scared me, I can''t be sure he would

    have stopped, and for that few seconds of panic before I cked out, I was utterly afraid of him. You

    never do that to your bond.

    "You''re upset and angry with me. Baby, I would never do that, I swear on the bloodline of my pack. It

    was killing me to push you that far and I almost gave in because I couldn''t stomach hurting you like

    that. I had to see, I had to force your hand, and now look at you¡­. standing there, poised for a second

    round like a seasoned warrior. You weren''t that girl yesterday¡­. You''re changing. Coming into your

    true form and adapting as you do." He looks almost proud and it tears through me, igniting the wrong

    bomb.

    "Changing??? I''m FUCKING furious with you!! I''m REACTING, because you''re a sick twisted bastard

    whoid his god damn hands on me in the worst kind of way. I can''t ever know for sure if you did stop. I

    only have your words! And nothing you say means shit to me now." I scream it at him, not caring if

    everyone in this house hears me blow a fuse and go nuclear. What he''s done is unforgiveable. If we

    weren''t so far at this side of the house, I''m sure a dozen Santos would have been in here already, to

    see what the chaos and noise from this obvious battle zone was all about it.

    "You can trust me; I would never do anything to hurt you that way." Colton goes for endearing and

    submissively calm. It''s the wrong thing to say entirely, and I''m already volcanic. He just makes me

    erupt.

    "TRUST?!?!?! Like I trusted the Santos to take care of their own when our people didn''te home!

    Like I trusted you to stand for me and honor our bond when we were imprinted¡­. Like I trusted you to

    be alone with me in a fucking bedroom and not try to defile my fucking body! Trust, Colton? ¡­. You''ve

    denied me, let me down more than once in our lifetime, you fall at every hurdle the second daddy says

    NO. Maybe Carmen has the right idea and you''re not someone I should ever trust. Look at how you

    discard women and pick them up as you fancy. You''re weak, you''re no Alpha. Always in your father''s

    shadow. You are thest wolf I would ever trust or choose to bond myself to. Not after this!!!" My words

    hit him hard and his face closes up, his muscles in his jaw tensing as his eyes dart to the floor, trying to

    conceal the wounds I just inflicted upon his heart, but I don''t care.

    He has never done anything to prove to me I can trust him and imprinting stupidly made me think I

    could. You don''t insult a male''s pride and ego, definitely not his strength. Especially not an Alpha, but

    Colton has not been a man for me, he''s been a boy doing what he''s told and denying what the fates

    asked of him.

    "Carmen slept with someone else, one of my own brothers of Santo. She said it was in heartbreak and

    anger, to make me feel the pain I inflicted on her. So no, I didn''t just discard her¡­. I had to swallow all

    of that and stick to mymitment. I made my choice, but she kept using us as a reason to punish me

    while conveniently forgetting her sins. Her jealousy and mistrust are her guilt. The imprinting didn''t

    make me indifferent to her¡­ she did. She wasn''t fighting the bond or the lure of the fates as I was, she

    was trying to wound me and that Lorey, is something you never do to a mate. That''s why I can''t feel

    anything for her anymore. It''s why we''re not dating. After the forest, I found out, and since then I

    haven''t been able to feel anything but disdain for her." His pained, low toned words silence me and my

    anger momentarily; not expecting that mouthful, or the knowledge a femme would betray a mate with

    his own pack brother.

    That''s all kinds of messed up and I can''t believe he is only telling me now. Even if his heart was no

    longer invested, an alphas pride and ego would have been crushed to have been yed like that. His

    respect in the pack will be dented, especially if he never took out any act of revenge on his pack

    brother to bnce the scales. By Lycanthropew, he should have publicly shamed her, punished her

    and his pack brother. Instead he was still trying to fix everything.

    With my rage fizzing out and my logical brain easing in to calm my impulse to wreak havoc on him, I

    slump down onto the floor,pletely exhausted and pull my ripped sheets around me in a bid to self-

    console. My head a blur of what he just said, some weird sympathy for him even, if I should be sill

    hating his very bones.

    "Show me¡­ prove it¡­ that you never¡­." I can''t look at him, the storm has blown out of my sails and

    I''m tired, but he knows what I''m asking, and he cautiously walks to me. Slowly and surely, keeping his

    eyes on me as though he expects me to turn and go for him at any second. I can sense his

    apprehension and that gives me a hint that maybe some of what he said was truth. Something made

    him afraid, something happened between us and he is taut and ready to defend himself if needs be.

    He reaches out when he gets close enough and touches his fingers to my temple, so gently it''s barely a

    graze of a touch as he slides down to his knees, bringing his mind to mine and projects the memory I

    am missing. I close my eyes and let it flood my mind.

    It''s as he says. After I cked out there was a moment of pause, where he stopped, pulled my face to

    him from the cushions and looked over me, aware I was no longer responding. His voiceced in

    concern, asking if I was okay and trying to rouse me. Genuinely afraid he hurt me or pushed me too far

    and that maybe he had stopped me from being able to get air. He turned me over carefully, checked my

    breathing, leaned in, and tried to stroke my face to wake me, saying my name softly.

    It''s like I stopped and became vacant and there were long seconds of nothing from me. He released his

    hold on me, panic rising inside of him, afraid he had done something to me, checked my pulse, stroked

    my face again and tried to shake me, whispering my name softly. He didn''t do anything more to hurt

    me, just bring me round. When it looked like he started moving to pull me up to sit, so drenched in his

    concern, Ipletely exploded, transforming in a blink, like he woke the dormant beast.

    My wolf form seemed tobust from thin air, my eyes snapped open, burning red with the rage of

    Lucifer and then all hell broke loose. Just like he said it did. I was in it for his blood. Relentless, and I

    don''t recognize myself in the memory.

    I cringe as the pictures and images show me wounding him in ways an average wolf would never have

    healed from. I was on him, after him, rolling around as he tried to battle me off, without actually trying to

    hurt me. Bit him, wed him, savagely ripped at him, over, and over. I wouldn''t relent, and he was right.

    His power was no match for mine. He had to heal as fast as I inflicted savagery, just to stay breathing

    and I was a tornado of hatred who was not willing to stop. Delivering a thundering blow, eliciting a yelp

    from him, so high pitched it hurts even in memory, my ears wincing at the sound.

    My ws imbedding in his chest, an inch from his heart, which I guess is where I was aiming before my

    wolf gave up. Unable to stay in form when it''s still so new for me and takes so much stamina, I slumped

    onto the floor, all ability zapped out as I transformed back to girl, passing out in a careless huddle.

    Colton crawled from under me, sliding his torn body, yanking my talons from his chest, bleeding out

    and groaning as he struggled to the wall to turn and save himself. Where I awoke to find him, back as a

    man, recovering. That''s where my memory rejoins what I woke up to.

    I have no words, and when he lets me go and sits back on his haunches, I can feel the relief swarming

    my way that he knows I can''t deny what I saw. We can''t twist the memories or alter them; he didn''t lie

    to me at all. I saw for myself that what he said was true, I can''t deny it in any way. I sit in stunned

    silence and let it sink in, so hyper aware of his presence, sensitive, but emotionally all over the ce

    and unsure how to feel.

    "Imagine what you could do when you harness it and are trained to fight." His words are hushed, his

    handing up to touch my cheek gently and I flinch away from him. Still on high alert, and wary, but

    also submerged in shame at what I saw myself do. I didn''t recognize that wolf as any connection to me.

    She was feral and relentless, and insanely wild. This is why they never allow us to turn if we can''t

    control ourselves.

    "I could have killed you. I tried to kill you." It''s uttered in broken shame, my voice shaking and raspy as

    it all filters through. Steeped in feelings of severe guilt. I can''t look at him, but he leans in, sliding his

    hand under my face softly, tilts my chin up and meets my eyes with his, a smile on that handsome face

    that shows no anger at what I did.

    "The fates wouldn''t give me a mate I can''t handle. Besides, if I died, you would have too, and we could

    have been together in the afterlife to carry on without all this drama." That cheeky smirk hits his face,

    mixed with relief that I''m finally calming down, and a little too cocky that he''s winning me over. I can''t

    help the tiny ghost of a smile that twinges on my own lips, a little annoyed that he always seems to be

    able to draw me out like this. I have no words, and I as go to say something more, his face falls and

    that serious tone kicks in, cutting into our conversation hastily.

 Chapter 17: The Attack

    Chapter 17: The Attack

    Chapter 17: The Attack

    "All wolves have been called to the great hall, immediately" He drops his hand from my jaw and jumps

    to his feet, all naked glory of him and I avert my eyes, suddenly aware of this fact and instantly shy. He

    has your typical alpha package going on and it''s not exactly easy not to look at. Generally, the males

    have something to be proud of and Colton is no exception. My face reddens, heat rising up my cheeks,

    and I huddle myself up, still recovering from this shitstorm we just put ourselves through and now

    blushing to my core because I ogled himpletely starkers and realized he''s well endowed.

    I wait for him to leave, hoping to pull myself together with a little headspace and try not to also check

    out his ass, but he pauses when he sees I make no effort to follow.

    "That means you too¡­. my goal''s to have you initiated into this pack, Lorey. No matter what it takes.

    My father can''t keep denying us if you''re epted. We need to have a n¡­. steps to being together.

    I don''t want to keep going through the emptiness of thest weeks and denying this between us. What I

    said in the forest; I was wrong." He shrugs as if he''s reciting some nd nothing of speeches and not

    literally altering everything I thought was happening in thest weeks of agonizing life.

    My eyes dart to him, shocked, yet not. Deep down I guess I knew this was his motive and his feelings

    on where we should end up. I''m just not so sure anymore. The words I said in anger still ring true and

    my heart is telling me that a bond should be stronger than his father''smand. Can''t shift that

    disappointment in him, because I feel like he was too quick to give me up.

    I''m a whirlwind of emotions and so much has happened in thest twelve hours that I need some time

    to let my brain catch up. I''ve been through trauma, changes, a whirlwind, and I need to process it all. I

    can''t tell which way is up, and I''m no longer in control of a single tiny thing in my own life. Not even

    where I''ll sleep tonight, let alone live tomorrow.

    "Come. Please. You can''t say here in this mess, and we need to get you some clothes." He stretches

    his hand to me extending his palm outwards and I brush it away.

    "Why can''t you let me leave to figure this out of my own. This is thest ce on earth I want to be."

    Tears begin to fall as self-pity hits hard and I guess it''s because I''m physically and mentally exhausted

    too. This is not how I thought my life would go and from the day I turned, it''s been hell and heartache

    all rolled into one.

    He exhales heavily, frustrated with me, and yanks me to my feet with a forceful lunge at my arms

    instead. Pulling me up despite my refusal. Taking charge and not in the mood for arguments.

    "Listen to me. I need you toply for a little while and we''ll figure this out, together. I don''t want you

    to go. When this settles I''ll go to the orphanage and pack up all your stuff, and we can talk out where

    we go from there; but right now, I need you toe with me and do as I say." He has that edge to his

    voice I usually hear when he''s leading his pack around. It''s the don''t argue with me,manding tone,

    of Prince. Santo.

    What else can I do. I''m technically a prisoner here, with nowhere else to go. I''m on my feet, with a

    persistent pain in my ass bossing me around, in a house full of people who hate me. I literally only have

    him on my side to depend on, and only because the fates forced it. I have nowhere else, and if I''m

    being honest with myself, everything is too messy, my gifts too new, and my mental state a little too on

    the fragile side to be thinking about going anywhere alone. So, I nod reluctantly.

    "Come on then. Stay close to me." Colton turns and leads the way, sensing I don''t want or need him

    touching me and I do as he says. Staying right behind him, clutching my covering and wait while he

    grabs one, wrapping it on like a toga, and heads towards the door. If Carmen saw us now, naked with

    ripped bed sheets to cover our modesty, she would only assume the worst and I can''t imagine that

    going down well at all. Shuddering at the possibility she might see us.

    Within seconds we''re in the hall, moving along the wide passage in semi darkness, due to all the

    boarded up windows andck of lighting and he leads onwards, following some turns and a flight of

    stairs until we get to the floor below. I was put on the top floor in the far end of the house, away from

    everyone, and now we seem to be on the third floor, in a brighter corridor with doors all bearing names,

    and keypads on each.

    Colton stops me with an arm, pushes me back around the corner we rounded and hushes me with a

    finger to my lips as two Santo pack members appear from a door opening, both walk out and head

    away from us,pletely unaware of our presence. He makes us wait a second before leading the

    way again, halfway down the hall to the third door on the right and turns, using his hand on the pad,

    scanning his palm as it clicks open. His name''s on the door, so I guess this is his room.

    "Why are we hiding if you''re taking me downstairs anyway?" I ask tantly,posing myself since

    leaving that room and he slides an arm around me and shuffles me into the darkened space, pulling me

    in and closing the door behind us with ast outwards check of the hall. He walks off across the

    bedroom, towards a set of wooden doors in front of me, sliding them open to reveal wardrobes, and

    starts pulling out clothes in multiples of two. It''s dull in here thanks to boarded windows but light is

    shining through the cracks brightly now, illuminating enough, telling me daylight hase.

    I follow him, taking in the almost Scandinavian, Ikea style, and minimalism of his room. He likes space,

    and neatness, with very few items cluttering it up. Neutral tones, light woods, nts and lots of floor,

    and open calmness. It''s clean and airy and almost obsessively organized.

    "Carmen just needs to know I brought you in here and she''ll go nuclear. It''s best if I appear downstairs

    with you, where she''s contained, because frankly, my ears, and my head, can''t handle her gifts right

    now. She still thinks we have a future, and I need to talk to her about that." He carries on focusing on

    clothes, his tone level as though he hasn''t just caused me pain with careless words.

    It quietens me and that distant heartache and pang of jealousy finds its way back home to my stomach.

    In all this mess I was starting to wonder if our bond has been dented and if I was starting to feel

    differently about him. I guess I''m not that lucky, as my heart still seems very attached, despite

    everything. I''m mad at him, disappointed in him, but yet, I still yearn and love him. My soul still wants

    and needs him.

    We dress quickly, although his clothes are baggy on me, and ill-fitting, but it''s better than showing up in

    a rag and a smile. Following him close to his heel, leaving his room, we make our way down another

    two flights of sweeping staircase and two other levels before we end up back where I caused such a

    scene hours ago. That sweeping final stair to the main entrance which is now immactely calm.

    It''s a lot cleaner and tidier now the debris is gone, and the front door closed, with the addition of several

    new heavy-duty locking mechanisms in ce. The boarded ss panels are screwed on with braces

    over them for now, hinting that the threat of another attack is on Juan''s mind.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Colton takes my hand in his unexpectedly, sliding strong fingers into mine and leads the way across the

    vast marble floor into a small corridor that runs away from the bathroom he put me in earlier. I don''t

    reject his touch, needing it now I''m on aedown of what happened upstairs. Once again vulnerable

    and out of my depth and clinging to him to take charge while in his domain. Drawing from his strength

    and ability to swagger through the worst kind of chaos.

    We walk down the dark almost ustrophobic space, with voices, noises, lots of movement cascading

    our way, and follow two Santos we catch up with inside the most crowded room I''ve ever seen. It''s hard

    to tell how big it would be empty, for it''s packed solid with adult Santo wolves, mostly male, from all

    over, even the ones who don''t reside in the pack house. Easily over a hundred or so, and they''re all

    squeezed in, fighting for breathing space as we join right at the back, unseen.

    There are several elders and the Shaman, right down at the front, standing on a low podium facing

    back at us all. Men I have never seen before in my life, standing behind them, and I guess these are

    the older generation of retired elders,ing out in our time of need. Mostly men in here as is the way

    when dealing with important matters, or femmes who have no children and are better suited to battle,

    as all of those who are not are home minding their little ones. Juan Santo is right in the center and he

    seems to be waiting for everyone to quiet before he starts. The overwhelming seriousness of this

    cascades around the room, thickening the atmosphere with a heady tension.

    Colton pulls me in front of him, cing me right at his chest so he''s up against my back,cing his

    fingers into both of my hands from behind as they hang by my sides in the darkest of our shadows. He

    rests his chin against the back of my head, bringing his body to fit snugly into mine, so we are

    completely joined without it being obvious to those around us. It looks like two people standing close

    due to the crushingck of space as our hands are concealed in darkness. He''s a good head taller than

    me, so it''s a natural position, and I nce around to see if anyone is staring, but they''re all too focused

    on their alpha king.

    "Quiet now" A voice from the front rows hushes the uneasy mumbling and scraping in the room and

    everyone stops talking, the atmosphere somehow heavier with the forced hush. Juan steps forward,

    although I can barely see him over the people in front of me and have to stand on my tip toes to get a

    proper view between heads. There''s a moment of pause as he looks around us all, his eyes catching

    his son across the crowds and I can''t miss the fleeting surge of anger as he realizes I''m right in front of

    him.

    I nce away, instantly scalded,nding back down on t feet, wounded by the prating re and

    scan the room instead to see if Carmen is anywhere close by. I can''t see her thankfully, which means

    she probably can''t see us, and try to sink down further to better conceal myself behind the Santo in

    front of me. Colton squeezes my hands and holds me closer, somehow letting me know that I should

    ignore it.

    Be still. You''re safe with me. Hees through gently, caressing my mind with a tender tone and I

    exhale dejectedly.

    For now, maybe. While they''re all distracted with Vampire attacks and end of world foreboding, but my

    gut says it''s temporary. I can feel the hatred lingering in the air from Juan''s vicious frown and it

    unsettles me in every kind of way.

    "You all know why we are here¡­" Juan begins and it''s the final push needed to bring a total hush to the

    room as allpletely still, not even the shuffle of moving bodies, and fall deathly silent. It tugs my

    attention back to him and I peek around the side of the male in front of me to catch sight of him again.

    "We were attacked by a long-forgotten enemy, and quite frankly, we didn''t see iting and were not

    prepared. Despite the rumbling of recent months, we didn''t honestly expect them to rise and attack in

    this way and we failed our people. We lost fifty-three of our kind, on the dark side of the mountain,

    tonight. Forty-seven lost in the battle and six bonded who perished when their mates heart took itsst

    beat."

    My heart aches as he says it, visualizing so many of the faces I know went down in that attack. Unlike

    anyone else in this room, I''m probably the only one who not only knew their names, but what every

    single one of them looked like, who they were as people, and their ages not only when they died, but

    when they were first dumped in that hellhole without their loved ones. Memories with all of them, even if

    they were not close to me. To these wolves, they''re just numbers to measure their failures against.

    I close my eyes as the tears begin to fall silently down my cheeks, warm unwee rivulets of

    remembrance. The pain returning once more, and I can''t stop myself. My heart filling up and straining

    to contain it as my mind is swamped with images I don''t want to relive, and I shudder as I push them

    away, inhaling heavily as my shoulders start to tremble with the effort of not falling apart. The horrors of

    how Ist saw them all, trying so hard to invade my brain and cut me down all over again.

    I nestle back into Colton as his armes up around my body and across my neck as he cuddles me.

    Hisfort, because he can feel my pain, my body trembling as I cry, squeezing my eyes shut to gain

    control. His touch is what I need more than anything and I stay here in the darkness of my own doing,

    listening and silently weeping while held tight in hisforting embrace.

    "We think it was a test, for this device we found in the orphanage." Juan carries on and my eyes rip

    open at his words, shoving my despair aside as I squirm, wriggling out of Colton''s hug to see what

    everyone is craning necks to look at. Catching a gap as ones on front move sideways to look where I

    am.

    He holds up a small perfectly square ck box, an antenna sticking up at the top but apleteck of

    buttons and dials of any sort, that looks harmless. Small andpact, no more than a tissue box in

    size, with another wire sticking out from the rear about a foot long and doesn''t seem to attach to

    anything to power it. It doesn''t look real, more like something a child could make with card and glue

    and some ck paint and I blink at it, stupefied, ring furiously, and hating that something so

    insignificant, destroyed my life.

    "They chose our weakest and our most secluded and walked right in, depositing this in the center of

    the first-floor kitchen. We think they wanted to test its effectiveness and still have a fighting chance

    should it fail. It didn''t¡­. we''ve only one survivor left from the home and only because of the fast actions

    of our pack. We managed to take down many of their kind, but a few escaped and will be reporting on

    their sess for sure."

    There''s a murmur and uneasiness as people nce around at one another in scared question, and I

    catch the whisper of my name on the hushes wave of sound. The mix of both relief that my survival

    ensured their own Santo alpha, but also the bitter ones, calling me a reject and querying how I was the

    one who managed to live.

    I catch the low, body vibrating, internal growl from Colton as his protective instinct kicks in at hearing

    my name and a couple of nearby Santos nce this way, eyes widening in surprise and they instantly

    stare down at their feet, turning meekly submissive in a sh. Faces darkening with fear and shame at

    being caught by him of all people. Realizing he''s right here, among them, and not down there with his

    immediate family. I turn away to block them out and stare down at the front instead, mentally nking

    them all, because this has always been my life and I''m not that bothered by their remarks.

    I catch sight of his grandmother in the shadows when they settle down, a woman who barely shows

    face but is lingering nearby. Unsurprisingly, there''s no sign of Luna Santo, Colton''s mother. She''s been

    absent from view since the wars and rumor has it, she locks herself up in her room on the main floor

    upstairs and never leaves. No one has seen her in years, and if it weren''t for Colton''s memories of her

    in my head, I wouldn''t even remember what she looked like.

    Some say she was scarred horribly by the battles, both mentally, and physically, and is too ashamed to

    come out and face her people. Meeting one of the few things in the world which can leave unheble

    damage on a wolf, and her mental state has crumbled with the trauma. Only I now know from being

    inside his head there''s some truth to the stories, and there''s only a vague blurry visual of Colton being

    told she''s cared for, away from the mountain, because the war broke her.

    Those around us turn silent as Juan breaks through the thick atmosphere once again, drawing me

    away from my train of thought and disrupting my searching of the past for answers to herck of

    appearance.

    "Testing weapons can only mean we''re heading for a war with an enemy we thought we long ago

    vanquished. They''re working on a strategy, and this is just the beginning. There have been stories,

    rumors, but nothing concrete for many months, although this is now our proof. Civilization as we know it

    is about to change drastically. We must protect the packs and join with those from othernds, prepare

    for what ising. We must unite and finally be ruled by one leader, one voice, to work as one, under

    my guidance as alpha, if we are to survive a second war like thest."

    I shiver as his words begin to hit home, my brain scrambling to fathom something as huge an

    undertaking as that. We''re a dozen packs in one state, but worldwide there are thousands, hundreds of

    thousands, and most still do not live in peace with the others of their kind. Rivalries exist, and some are

    still at war with one another, even now with the history of the wars behind us. Amon enemy may

    change that, but there''s a lot to do before that can happen.

    Packs are destined to want to rule over one another, fight for dominance, forge the hierarchy, and our

    mountain is not normal when ites to living in close proximity. It was a necessity, as we recovered

    from the war of before, our people shattered by loss, so we were more pliable in epting another

    pack as our leader. Most of our own alphas never came back to dispute the im to rule us.

    Santo''s idea, that he will be the only leader and unite us all seems ridiculous, given the vast

    amount of us in this world he will need to unite. I''m sure there are other pack leaders out there who

    believe themselves far superior to him. Other dominants with way more ability, and gifts, and it''s not in

    an alphas nature to yield without a fight.

    I shiver, my body trembling with all that is dawning on me, how terrifying our future now looks and

    Colton firms his hold on me, reassuring me as best he can. Trying to keep me calm and be that rock I

    never knew I needed before I found his touch. I exhale heavily, submerging myself in his body heat and

    try to bring myself peace.

    "We need to put measures in ce to protect our mountain from another attack; effective immediately.

    Allocations of groups, with leaders, will be assigned to those who haven''t already had so. We are the

    reigning pack in Radstone, and they''ll all be looking to us now, to lead, and protect them. Training will

    begin at first light for all old enough to fight, so all of you eat. Sleep. We''ve already sent small details to

    walk the perimeters and each of the viges has been ordered to do the same. We''ll have guards

    outside at every hour, keeping watch, and we''ll revise a system to improve on all of this, set up drills

    with how to react should an rm be raised. Thising few weeks, we''ll be moving all surrounding

    packs into the south side of the mountain, here among our people, for their own safety. We have much

    to do, there will be upheaval, and chaos, but we must keep our heads. This was a first offensive, and

    we do not know when they intend to return."

    The silence bes unbearable when hisst words fall in the air around us, and the gravity of our

    situation sits heavy on us all. Some of these men and women are survivors from the first war against

    the vampires and already paid their dues, but most of us were just children, or young enough to stay

    behind. We lost so many, and although or numbers have recouped over the years, we''re not living in

    readiness for a fight. We''ve had rtive peace for years, and I have no idea how the hell we''re going to

    get through this.

    Bringing us all to one ce to live in each other''s pockets, here in the Santond is going to be

    madness. We''re spread far around the skirts of the mountains and high in number. There are not

    enough homes to amodate bringing us all together at this one shaded side, under theirmand

    and watchful eye. Not to mention the children, their schools, and their animals on the outer farms. This

    is insanity.

    I feel sick to my stomach, knowing that everything I knew before, my idea of empty living, was in fact

    the best years of my sad existence. Now we''re dawning on a new age, and I''m wishing with all my

    heart that I could back to being that unworthy reject, in a house full of unwanteds, in the shadowy side

    of our peaceful mountain.

    If I could back I would. I would neverin again, never crave a different life, because what we

    haveing, couldn''t be any worse.

 Chapter 18: Changing Times

    Chapter 18: Changing Times

    Chapter 18: Changing Times

    After Juan is done making his announcement, the Santos start to file out of the room slowly, in a wave

    of murmurs and noises as they discuss what was said, and where we go from here. You can feel the

    tension thickening, the uneasiness, and nervousness, as it sinks in that this is real and life as we know

    it is about to change dramatically. Colton pulls me aside, tucking us out of the way of the door to let

    people pass, and grabs a passing male who is very familiar to me.

    "Matteo, take Alora to our room and wait for me there. Assemble the pack, I want to talk to you all. I

    won''t be long; my father wants me." He nods out towards the front of the room, where Juan''s still

    concealed by moving people and I instantly feel sick with apprehensive.

    Being left with someone and separated from Colton reminds me, that for all the things I am mad at him

    about, I still feel secure when with him. He''s my safety, and the only person in the world who cares

    about me in any kind of way. His strength, his quiet confidence, and air of control, is the calm to my

    nervous floundering and it only hit''s home, that I need his presence more than I want to admit.

    "Dude, I don''t think that''s good idea. Carmen and Alora in the same room¡­. she will¡­."

    "Are you questioning me?" Colton''s tone instantly changes, ha growling snarl in the undertones,

    irritation fast to show his displeasure and that aggressive air kicking in as Matteo looks away

    sheepishly. Knowing he overstepped the mark. Questioning of amand never goes down well with

    alphas of any sort, especially not by one of his own sub pack and it shows me that Colton is way more

    patient with me than even his closest.

    "No, mi alfa, pido disculpas." Matteo responds in fluent Spanish, lowering his head and disying his

    regret. Showing the demanded respect, obviously chastised as his leader is Colton, apologizing and

    addressing him as alpha.

    We have one major rule in our world. Never query your alpha, for any reason, and never disobey. I

    forgot what that was like when living severed from any real pack and only having to follow basic rules in

    the home. Being here reminds me how it used to be when my family was alive, and we all followed

    Samuel Whyte, before his family was taken down and never returned.

    It makes me rethink Colton''s refusal to defy his father and leaves me churning it over in my head, a

    new angle on a frustrating situation. Reality sinking in, that just because I lived outside of the restraints

    and rules of our social norm for a decade, doesn''t mean he has.

    Colton and Matteo, they''re a sub pack, a smaller group divided from the main and lorded over by a

    single dominant. Colton! This is howrge packs like the Santos keep everything running smoothly.

    They''re called Beta packs, or Subs, and much like the hierarchy of leadership, even the sub packs rank

    in order of importance andmand. Like smaller units in a bigger army, with ranking officers, and

    Colton''s right up there in the top five. His father''s pack of beta secondmanders, are number one.

    The order is dependent on skill, experience, and how battle worn they are, and Colton''s sub pack were

    of an age to defend us ten years ago. They all tasted real war on ournds. Even so young. It''s why

    they train together every day and are some of our most capable soldiers when needs be. I should

    never forget, that even though Colton is not yet the Santo Alpha, he is one in his own right, and in his

    own sub pack, and I underestimate the importance of his responsibilities. He isn''t just some neen-

    year-old high school jock with his eye on a future crown, he''s already amander, already performing

    his duty and caring for his pack.

    "Go with him, he''ll keep you safe. He''s as close as a brother to me." Colton leans in, pulling me to him

    so he can talk softly, almost nose to nose, that gentler tone waving through me and breaking down my

    defenses. That sweet look I now know is only reserved for me, and he reluctantly pushes me towards

    Matteo until a handnds on my shoulder. An unfamiliar touch and I flinch at the contact but try to hide

    it.

    "The rest of the pack are not going to like this." Matteo points it out, raising a brow at Colton, but is met

    with a nk stare that I can tell was a move from verbal conversation to mind. Whatever Colton says,

    Matteo looks away again, and gently taps me to nod towards the door that people are filing out of. He

    flushes lightly, his face reddening high in his cheek bones and I guess he got a quiet dressing down

    away from listening ears. To save face, Colton didn''t do it outright, showing he cares about his friend,

    even if he was pissed at his questioning his authority.

    I Won''t be long. Try and not engage with Carmen. His voice is like ast lingering stroke, giving me

    tingles as I move to leave him. I nod at him, not anywhere close to feeling as confident as I pretend,

    before turning on my heel, steeped in nervous energy, and let Matteo guide me with that single hand on

    my shoulder.

    Matteo is as familiar a face in my memories as Colton as they were always together, like brothers, or

    inseparable shadows. Having Colton''s memories show me that they''re best friends, but Matteo is also

    one of hismanders, and he trusts himpletely. He''s the one who teased him that day in the

    lake, from the memory Colton showed me, and I guess he already knows that a long time ago Colton

    knew who I was. That Colton harbored some sort of juvenile feelings. That even as children, the fates

    were trying to draw me to him.

    I walk with him now, side by side, a male as tall as Colton, and as broad. They share simrities and I

    wonder if they''re maybe cousins, or blood tied in a close way because they do look alike. Same thick

    straight brows, and ck hair that''s a little ruggedly messy, like they have a natural curl, although

    Colton''s is shorter so harder to tell. Same darkest brown molten eyes, tanned Latino skin tone, and

    square jawline, although Matteo is not as clean shaven or groomed. His hair not as clipped, or

    manicured, and his eyebrows not as angr, and tamed.

    Matteo''s like the rougher, less kempt, version of Colton who just rolled out of bed and threw on the first

    clothes to hand. He has a casual quality to him, less pulled together, and sharp. Colton takes pride in

    his appearance, and his clothes, and it''s obvious to everyone hees from wealth when you see him

    on a normal day. He just oozes that effortless polish, expensivebels, and self-confidence. Matteo

    seems less concerned in his worn faded jeans, and grey hoodie, that don''t look designer either.

    "So, you''re Alora¡­. From the Whyte n, right?" he nods as we dodge fast paced walkers and I''m not

    oblivious to how many nce my way, with sneers, and weird looks, as we pass them going to their

    rooms, or wherever they have to be. My presence is noted, and the vibes I''m picking up on tell me that

    people know who I am, or that they know I''m responsible for the trashing of their pack house. I try and

    ignore it, lowering my chin to avoid eye contact, and silently exhale to blow it all away.

    Everyone leaving the room at once causes mayhem in this narrow corridor, and I can''t tell which way

    we''re even moving as we''re crammed among so many, it''s like ants evacuating a copsing den via the

    only escape route. It''s ustrophobic.

    "Yeah, I think we used to y in the same ces as children." I answer distractedly, as I avoid collision

    with oing traffic, trying to be polite, but I''m too busy side-steppingrge males pushing by, and

    trying not to get trampled underfoot.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "We did. I remember you. You had a brother, Jasper, about my age." The use of his name, from

    someone else''s mouth, sucker punches me unexpectedly, and I have to bite my lip to stop the sudden

    inhale from the slice of pain it inflicts. Even after all these years, I''ve never really fully mourned the loss

    of them. I try never to think of them and push it down whenever one surfaces.

    "I did. He didn''te back from the wars." It''s a fast audibly painful response, my voice wavering, as I

    shake my head to expel the vision of him, so like my father in looks, and turn my eyes to the ground

    instead to watch my steps. Thement about his age means Matteo is older than Colton by at least

    five years, if not more, so it''s weird that Colton is the sub alpha and not Matteo. It gives me something

    else to focus on and not the memory of a brother I will never see again.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to upset you. I guess time is not a healer, like they say." He seems momentarily

    uneasy and I smile his way, bringing my eyes back to his with a sympathetic shrug. It never is the right

    time to have these kinds of awkward conversations.

    "I''m not used to hearing anyone say his name. At the home it was forbidden to talk of our loved ones,

    because they''re seen as shamed. They failed our people by dying." I grind, tightening my limbs, as I

    churn out the words I heard so many times. Matteo frowns, something dark in the depths of his eyes,

    hinting at a reaction I don''t understand, and then it''s gone.

    "This way." Matteo changes topic and points to a corridor veering off to the right of where we are, taking

    us out of the crush of people and into near silence of an empty passage. He stands for a moment

    looking around and I can tell he''s mind linking, probably calling their pack to where we''re going. It takes

    him a minute or so and then he turns his attention back to me. "The rest are on their way so we may as

    well show you it before they get here." He walks ahead, down the dark corridor and opens a door at the

    very end with the use of a keypad. Pushing open a heavy solid cherry wood door and revealing an

    already lit room inside. It has working lights, so I guess they started recing bulbs down here first and

    we walk in, letting the door swing shut behind us.

    It''s like arge study from an old-world time, with huge leather armchairs and a massive wall hugging

    firece off to one side. There''s onerge walnut desk with a heavy dark green padded chair behind it,

    facing out into the center. Matching dark green leather couches by two of the walls; bookcases lining

    another and what looks like a mini bar in the gap left by the door. There''s a thick animal hide rug under

    our feet, I think it might be a brown bear, or some huge rough haired animal, and absolutely no

    windows in here at all.

    "Every pack has amunal room for hanging out, bonding, and talking shop. Ours is obviously the

    best because we''re lucky enough to have Juan Santo''s son as our Alpha. It''s a perk as we get favor." I

    can''t tell if he''s being serious, or sarcastic, and don''t pick up on any real malice in his tone. It''s an odd

    thing to say if he isn''t trying to be an ass. He nods me towards a seat as he strolls to the firece,

    presses a button, and it explodes into instant mes. I thought it looked real, but I guess it''s gas.

    I sit close to it on one of the armchairs, not really cold, but watching mes has always brought me a

    sense of calm and reminded me of another time and ce when my mother would brush my hair by

    ours. A time when I had no cares in the world, when I was secure and loved, nestling in thep of my

    family. I try not to dwell on it and stare into the depths, emptying my mind.

    "Drink?" Matteo pulls my attention to him, now at the dark wood and ss bar and I shake my head.

    Thest thing I need is to dull my senses and get drunk with a guy, or pack, that I don''t know and have

    every reason to treat me cruelly. I''m already nervous about them arriving and I can''t rx, even if he

    does seem more tolerant of me than most of this pack.

 Chapter 19: Meadow

    Chapter 19: Meadow

    Chapter 19: Meadow

    You okay?

    Coltones through loud and clear, checking on me, and for a second it warms me that he does, that

    maybe he felt my nervousness. His voice is that sound of home that I never knew I needed, and I find

    myself exhaling, like I''ve been holding my breath, as I lean back into the chair less stiffly.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Just waiting on the others and sitting by the fire.

    I reply, setting his mind at ease and hoping I sound asfortable here as I am pretending to be.

    I won''t be long, my father kept all the leaders back to talk ns, schedules, you know what I mean. If

    you need me, I''ll leave our link open. Don''t let any of them give you any shit or else they''ll have to deal

    with me. His deep husky voice has me pining for his presence, and I sigh wearily.

    Matteo is being a gentleman and taking care of me; I''m sure he''ll intervene. I''m trying to make him

    rx, but the overwhelming surge I get back from his emotions that he didn''t like what I said, surprises

    me. It''s a hint of jealousy and I blink at Matteo as though I''m missing the point. He has his back to me,

    pouring his drink, and nowhere near me.

    Right. Like I said I won''t be long.

    His tone is clipped, and he closes link before I can respond, despite saying he wouldn''t, sounding off,

    and moody, and I swear it actually makes me want tough at how ridiculous he''s being. He sent me

    here with Matteo, and now he''s what? Jealous, because I said he was being nice. I knew males were

    territorial and possessive by nature, worse so when they mate up, but I''m not even his and he has

    nothing to worry about. We imprinted, and the fates made sure I have no desire to look at anyone else,

    even if he did reject me.

    I inhale sharply, shake it off, and go back to staring at the fire, trying not to let him get to me as the door

    swings open and two boys stomp in arguing with one another

    "You''re a liar, I didn''t say anything of the sort." The first male snaps, turning and spotting me and

    instantly frowning like he''s just been faced with a terrible or vile sight. He stops dead as the other

    collides into the back of him with an exaggerated ''whooomph'' noise. He''s unsurprisingly dark haired,

    tanned and has your typical Colombian look to him. All the Santos originated from there, beforeing

    here a few generations ago. They tend to mate up with others like them, so the bloodline stays purest,

    and most of the males are sent back in early childhood to spend time in their homnds, so most have

    mixed ents, like Colton does.

    "Hey, watch it" the voice snarls angrily and shoves him forward, exposing an identical face and equal

    build, and I realize these two boys are twins. If memory serves right, I can pull out of Colton''s mind that

    this is Domi, and Remi. They''re younger than Colton by a year, making them eighteen, like me. Both

    lanky, tall, athletic boys, with brown hair and soft hazel eyes. More Santos and I know for sure they''re

    Colton''s distant cousins on his mom''s side.

    "And she is here why?" The first one turns to Matteo with a growl and is met with a snarl in response.

    Matteo seemingly growing an inch taller and faces them down.

    "Because Colton said so, and I doubt he wants to hear you were questioning it!" It''s not a friendly tone

    and it has the effect of dampening down the attitude on one of the twins at least.

    "He''s not questioning, he''s just a little shocked that our pack room has someone ¡­ not of our pack" the

    other chirps in, throwing me a devious side eye and I shrivel back into my chair, aware the waves of

    prickling heating my way are hostility, even while he is smiling on like it''s not.

    "Who''s not in our pack?" That female voice I''ve been dreading the arrival of,es waving in as she

    walks in the door. Thick like honey, and sultry, preceding her entry. She sashays in like the Queen of

    the manor and stops dead in her tracks when she spots me. Grey eyes instantly storming over, pouty

    mouth forming a thin tight light, and porcin skin paling as rage ignites under the surface. Her eyes

    start glowing intense amber as she growls her dislike at me and lowers her chin to move into an attack

    stance. Wolves are aggressive by nature and we literally jump to fight for every little thing. Bite, nip,

    attack. It''s just how we are.

    "Why in the fuck, has he let her in here?" Carmen loses her cool, steps at me fast but Matteo zaps

    forward using his hyper speed, blocking her in a nanosecond, and standing between us. He stands

    firm, lifts his chin, and makes a good show of exerting his dominance.

    "Colton wanted her here and will be along soon, so pipe down, go sit over there and behave!" Matteo

    has a tone not too dissimr to Colton''s alpha tone, only less effective, and she draws her eyes from

    me to him, not as affected as she would be had their alpha said it.

    "Don''t tell me what to do¡­. You''re not my alpha, hell, you''re not even his beta." The undercurrent of a

    snarl between them sizzles and I tense, waiting for it to get crazy in here. Surprised that Matteo is not

    his second inmand and I rake my memories to find out who is. I swear to god it better not be

    Carmen, or I''m in trouble.

    "Ahora, ahora, que tenemos aqui?" Another female voice floats in, soft, light, and strangely alluring,

    with a deep raspy undercurrent as three more wolves stroll in unannounced, and I recognize her as

    Meadow, one of the older femmes in herte twenties, mated to the one behind her, Cesar. Her brother

    is in tow, Jesus, and they stop to gaze over the little scene in hand.

    "Ahora Ninas, go sit down before I break a w reminding you who is beta in this room when Colton is

    not here. Sit!" Her ent is heavy, and thick, clear she''s an ier to Radstone and English is not her

    firstnguage. It''s not umon for wolves with links elsewhere to sometimes bring in family pack

    from further away, to live with them, or find a mate, and I know Meadow''s been with us for a few years,

    maybe even as far back as the war. Her ent has never faded though.

    Matteo and Carmen give onest snarl and separate, walking to the couches, chastised, and

    surprisingly not defying her. They''re followed by the twins, who avert eyes from their new member and

    instantly go into sulk mode, slumping together on one sofa and stare at me with lowered eyelids. No

    hint of warmth, which adds to my growing uneasiness as I sit stiffly where I was. Meadow strolls into

    the room fully, confidently, eyeing me up, unashamedly, and I get the sensation I''m being weighed up

    as prey.

    She''s a sight to behold, at five feet eight, strong, graceful, and very Latino. ck hair, the most

    amazing pale blue eyes under sculpted ck brows, and deeply tanned skin. She has full lips, catlike

    eyes with perfect make up, and an outfit of clingy denim with a blouse that shows off her ample

    cleavage.

    She''s beautiful but has an aura of terrifying. She doesn''t stray out of the Santo side of thends much,

    but it''s obvious that Matteo is not Colton''s second inmand. Meadow is. I wouldn''t argue with her,

    her natural nails are long, sharp, and pointed, with a nice shec of blood red, so I can''t imagine what

    her wolf ws would be like. She puts the fear in me with just her presence.

    "Hi. I''m Cesar, this is Jesus¡­. and the infamous Meadow here." Cesar nods at me, no hint of either

    dislike, or friendliness in his nk statement. He''s another tall stocky type and I''m starting to see a

    pattern with this pack. Best of the breed and all rmingly alike, except Carmen, the only blonde

    among them. They''re all big, strong, and haveshings of both aggression and attitude,mon

    among our strongest. I''m sure as a pack they have many a battle of wills and lots of spats.

    "She knows who we are, don''t you, Amiga? She has Cole''s memories and I''m sure she knows how to

    ess them." Meadow strolls in front of me, heels clicking on the hardwood floor, her eyes wandering

    over me as she takes me all in without caring how ufortable it''s making me. Devouring my

    appearance with a critical eye.

    "I do" I answer sheepishly, aware another has entered the open door and praying that has to be all of

    them. This is getting crowded and I''m starting to feel like raw meat being lowered into a hungry lion''s

    den. I don''t even nce their way, as Meadow has amanding quality that demands you give her

    our full attention.

    "How, oh how, did the fates get this so wrong?" Jesus sneers at me, appearing beside her, not too

    dissimr in looks to his sister, only masculine where she is feminine, and instantly shuts up when

    Meadow throws him a pointed re with a subtle growl.

    "The fates are never wrong! Don''t you know that?" She snaps, before taking a calming breath, lifting

    her hands, making motions in the air as though to apany deep breaths. She smirks when she

    catches my eye and bends towards me, almost dropping her massive boobs from her low-cut top in my

    face. "I don''t know. I sense something in this one. You think, Papi, she has a little summin, summin?"

    Cesar doesn''t seem impressed, or not impressed, totally nk, and I can only assume he is who she

    calls Papi. I know it''s a name for your lover or mate. She reaches out picking up a strand of my wild

    unbrushed hair and runs her fingers through it slowly, tingling my scalp as it tugs gently. Putting me on

    edge and making me so ufortable I feel like calling on Colton, but I don''t. I have to expect his pack

    are going to be like this at a first meet. I mean, he just threw me in with them amid all that happened

    today, and they''re sizing me up to see how much grit I have. I can''t show them weakness, or they''ll

    shred me.

    "Is it true she came from the home for the rejects? The ones the Vamps all ughtered." One of the

    twins can''t conceal his disgust, and Carmen sneers, a look of anger crossing her face and darts him a

    side eye re.

    "Yes. And our formidable alpha lowered his standards and tried to mark this mutt. He needs his head

    read." Carmen is quick to chirp in with her dislike of me, seething hatred my way. The room feels like

    it''s closing in as anxiety builds and my panic grows, and I wonder how long before I get cornered and

    chewed on.

    "Ai¡­" It''s a sharp sound given out to shut her up, Meadow standing to roll her own hair between two

    fingers and facing them with an air of ''I''m getting so pissed''. "Don''t disrespect our alpha''spanera, I

    won''t tolerate it, and neither will he. Don''t make me mad, Chica, I don''t like when I get mad."

    Meadow is by far the scariest femme I have evere across and I don''t know why she''s unnerving

    me so much, because she seems pretty sane on the surface. It''s just, she has an aura that screams

    ''certified psycho'' and every single time she moves, I flinch internally, getting antsier by the second as

    she stands so close to me.

    Carmen recoils, obviously knowing only too well that Meadow doesn''t make empty threats and Matteo

    clears his throat to distract her. He too seems like he knows he should diffuse things and it only

    heightens my wariness. Some of the femmes in our packdom are worse than the mates in terms of

    vtile aggression and ability to maim and I''m starting to think Meadow is one.

    "Drinks anyone? While we wait on him." Matteo nces around for takers and gets a couple of quiet

    nods.

    "No, nosotras have other ns for our littlepanera. She needs a little help over here." Meadow

    clicks her tongue at me to catch my attention and when I look up at her she extends her finger and

    motions me toe. It''s creepy and yet an order, and without question I slide up in my chair, heartbeat

    elevating and wondering what the hell she ns on doing to me.

    "You look like a bagdy who dresses out of the trash, Novia. If that''s what Colton has you looking like,

    you ain''t gonnast long here. It''s not a good look. Come, we have to fix this before I can sit and look at

    you for any length of time. You''re offending my eyes¡­ What he do to you? You look like you been

    working out on our man, huh? Maybe practicing getting marked, huh? Saying goodbye to your poppies

    and letting his seeds blow up your wind tunnel, heh?" It''s a dirty raspyugh, following a dirty remark,

    and I flush with embarrassment at her brazen statement as I catch her meaning. Knowing I probably do

    look a little disheveled and I can almost taste Carmen''s seething rage winding my way.

 Chapter 20: Carmen

    Chapter 20: Carmen

    Chapter 20: Carmen

    "No. I haven''t let poppy seeds, blow or, umm... err I ¡­ no." I retort, face ming, mumbling, babbling,

    as excruciating shyness almost kills me. Face reddening and unable to look her in the eye. I can feel

    Carmen''s eyes boring down on me, waiting for my answer with vicious suspicion. I can feel her poised

    body getting ready for my take down if she thinks Colton has touched me sexually. "We haven''t done

    anything¡­ nothing." How can I tell them I turned, ripped him half to shreds, and then called him weak?

    I don''t think that would go down well with his crew.

    "Hmmm, disappointing. Well I can help with that." She gestures again for me to follow and when I

    hesitate, eyes roaming the enraged Carmen sitting near the doorway, she catches my sleeve and

    yanks me. Carmen is poised with a reply to what Meadow said, but I can see she''s holding it in and

    simmering, despite the knives she''s throwing with her eyes. I''m not sure what the story between

    Meadow and Carmen is, but I don''t get happy bonded packmate vibes from either of them.

    "Colton will be a while and my room is not far. We look around the same size if you roll up the legs a

    little. I''m sure I have something that makes you look less vagabunda."

    "You''ll help her with nothing. She''s not and will never be his mate. You know who he chose and that he

    rejected her, so stop ying games, Meadow, and leave her be. The trash look suits her because it''s

    what she is." Carmen couldn''t hold it for much longer, and that sh of rage has Meadow spinning her

    way, almost taking me with her.

    "Green is not a good color on you, Puta! I don''t think you are in any position to make demands,

    considering whose bed I caught you in. You should be thanking your stars that I''ve not excised my right

    to punish such a betraying Perra as you. Don''t make me reconsider it!"

    There''s a shocked silence and Carmen''s eyes dart around the rest of them, obvious shame written

    across her face as all the others avert and avoid her. They all know, of course they do, and the silent

    tense moment tells me they''re mad at her for betraying Colton as much as he is. Shemitted a sin

    that in the eyes of wolfw, is nonparable to his.

    He was bonded and he kissed his fated mate. She had sex while promised to another, in a bid to

    wound him. It doesn''t matter how double a standard it is, it''s how this works, and ourws on

    commitment and betrayal are clear. She was linked to Colton and she chose to punish him with defiling

    their union after he already rejected the mate the fates gave him.

    Packs are weird in they can fight all day long, get aggressive with one another, nip, and tease, but you

    wound one of them and they will turn on you. Even if you were one of their own. They have a special

    bond with their alpha, and I can see Carmen is in the doghouse. None of them like her right now.

    "You have less than half an hour before Colton most likely shows. You know Juan likes to keep things

    short." Matteo points out and Meadow ps her hands happily.

    "Plenty time. Come, we have some girl stuff to do. Carmen isn''t wee, she can sit over there and

    think about what she''s done." Meadow tosses her hair back, that long sleek hair shining as it flies over

    her shoulder sassily, throwing her a pointed look and leads the way, yanking me with her once more.

    Cesar and Jesus, still standing in the entranceway, move out of the way and I catch the slight up and

    down appraisals as they size me up in passing.

    The twin''s eyes follow me and although it''s not outright hostility I can tell none of the males, with the

    exception of maybe Matteo, are sure they want me here. I''m an outsider to them, an intruder to their

    pack, and not worthy to be bonded to their alpha.

    As soon as we get to the corridor, Meadow slides her arm in mine and hauls me close a little

    aggressively for my liking. Leaning in so her perfume and natural wolf scent mingle and hit me with a

    heady concoction.

    "I know we''re supposed to follow Juan in his hatred of all the orphans he threw behind the mountain,

    but I lost family in that war and it could have well been me. Some of us were lucky enough to see some

    come back¡­. I don''t believe for a second that only our strongest bloodlines came home. You can trust

    me, Amiga. I''m not like most of the pack. I have a mind of my own." She whispers it in hushed silence

    and throws me a soft look, that despite feeling her crazy vibes, rings true, she has an underlying

    kindness and I can feel it when we''re this close. "Colton''s a good boy, but he''s also Juan''s son. He

    knows his ce in the pack and he knows if he defies his father and breaks that kind of respect for our

    laws, he''ll never have the respect when his timees to lead. I know what he wants, and I know why

    he can''t have it¡­ but it doesn''t mean I don''t want to have a little fun and make him suffer." A smile,

    wink, and almost mischievousugh, and I frown in confusion. Unsure if I should question her or not. If

    she is close to Colton, then I literally have no idea what she means about having fun and making him

    suffer.

    She leads the way, pulls me with her, up a stair and then down a left hall before wee to a polished

    wooden door with her name staring back at us from a polished and engraved gold te. The scent up

    here is mainly female, and I guess they keep the sexes on different floors, although Cesar''s scent

    lingers around the door and I guess because they''re mated, he gets to stay in here too. Being mated is

    marriage and once you''re marked, no one has the authority to stop you being together in every way,

    every second of every hour.

    "I''m the queen of hair and makeup and you my, amiga, need a little Santo makeover, because like it or

    not, you''re now our pack and our problem. As long as you live, so does Cole, and it''s our job to keep it

    that way. That means you need to fit in and look the part¡­. not like this." She casts me an up down eye

    flicker of disapproval and exaggerated expression of ''yuck''. She scans her palm, pushes open the door

    and leads the way inside. Flicking on a light switch and grinning when ites on.

    "They finally reced mine, thankfully. That was some show you put on in the hallway, and some mess

    you made. Impressive! I think you smashed every ss bottle I owned." She wiggles away from me to

    a dresser and starts rifling through the contents, throwing me devilish smiles. I rx a little, nerves

    winding down and anxiety untangling my internal organs, easing into the aura that surrounds her.

    There''s something infectious and alluring that pulls you in and makes you feel like you can open up to

    her, and I stand awkwardly by the door watching her.

    "I''m sorry. I honestly don''t know what happened or how I did it, Colton thinks I ¡­" I start to revert into

    excuses, ingrained from years of being a reject.

    "I know what he thinks. Colton tells me everything and I mean everything! I know he thinks you have an

    absorption gift and I''m guessing hisck of presence this afternoon was when he came to you to test

    his theory. How did that go? Or is what I''m looking at the result of getting down and dirty, and

    distracted?" She has the filthiest way ofughing that implies sexual innuendos, and the crudest

    mindset, turning any sentence into a much more loaded one with just a chuckle, and I blush again.

    "We haven''t had sex. We haven''t done anything since that first time he kissed me. He pushed me to

    turn, and figured I can do what he says, effectively." I don''t know how much information I should be

    giving away as I don''t know her, but I can find nothing in my mind to tell me that Colton doesn''t trust

    her. She''s his second inmand and I''m sure thates with the highest kind of bond.

    "No, he won''t, not if he ain''t gonna mark you. Colton may be a lot of things, but he''s very straight in

    upholding a moral code. He can be spoiled, a little self-absorbed, and center of his own universe, but

    he has a code and he''s the kinda guy who would drop everything to have your back if you needed him.

    He''s not like his father, but he does cower a little in his shadow. He''s young still, I hope he grows out of

    it soon. Bes the man hidden in the boy."

    I find myself nodding at that because I know it''s true, even I can see and admit it, and jump when she

    spins back at me holding up see throughce scraps that I can''t even tell what they are.

    "ck or red, Chica? A good feeling starts with sexy lingerie and I''ve never yet worn either, so you can

    have one."

    My eyes bulge out of my skull a little and my mouth runs dry.

    "Ummmm." I clear my throat, shifting from one foot to the other and try to stop gawping at what she''s

    holding. It doesn''t look like there''s enough on any of what she''s holding to cover even a tiny part of me.

    No belief in the fact it''s a full set of lingerie or that she buys the right size to cover her own assets.

    "Let me guess, you''re a tidy whites and sports bra girl? Do you even own a push up a bra, or a thong?"

    I catch the jest in her tone as she mocks me and rolls her eyes, as I begin to shake my head, eyes

    wide andpletely shellshocked we are even discussing my underwear habits. I mean, we only just

    met, and far from the fact I thought all Santos hated my kind, here she is trying to gift me her

    underwear.

    "Ai, Papi!" She mutters to herself with a hint of disappointment. "Colton seems more like a ckce

    kind. The boy has hidden kinks for sure.¡­ So, we''ll go with that. It has a little push to give your sisters

    some lift." She wiggles her breast with one hand as though to demonstrate and tosses the ck scrap

    towards the four-poster bed.

    "I really don''t need¡­" I stammer out, embarrassed to the core, but she shushes me mid refusal of

    uplifting man traps with a finger jab, and I fall silent, too intimidated to continue arguing.

    "Okay¡­ so now we need something sexy, but casual. Not trying too hard but has to make him think

    about banging you whenever he sees you." She wanders to a closet and yanks it open. Enjoying this

    make over a little too much and really getting into it.

    "I don''t want to make him ¡­ bang¡­ me." I point out, unable to really believe we''re having this

    conversation and all I get in reply is a heart, sexy,ugh.

    "Oh, I know, and knowing him, he won''t. Whether you want a man to bang you or not is beside the

    point, Chica. You have sexuality and the goods to make men want you. Work it, y a little. Make

    Colton regret the day he ever said I don''t. I mean, why make it easy on the boy when it''s so much more

    fun to make him squirm." She swings her hips and makes a pelvic thrusting jerk, giggling at her own

    motion, and goes back to hauling clothes out of the closet and throwing them across to the bed

    between us. My nerves catapulting to the ceiling as I watch an array of tiny clothing items, with low cut,

    or short almost not there cut, flying by.

    "I don''t want to y games or make this hard for him. He made his choice and I don''t, I mean, I''m

    not¡­." I stammer awkwardly, really overheating with shame at the skimpy choices she''sying out.

    She shushes me again me from afar, with a finger on her lips, and fixes me with a prating look,

    resting her hand on her hip and leaning into it.

    "I get it. You''re a virgin and you think that all there is, is marked mate, or eternal untouched while you

    wait to be marked. A good girl just trying to find her ce somewhere she don''t wanna be. Why are

    you pushing yourself into the shadows and bing invisible? You''re a pretty girl. You''ve more right

    than Carmen to be in our pack, and trust me, nothing will piss her off more than to see you take your

    ce, making our alpha more besotted with you than he already is. "

    "You don''t like her much, do you?" I nche at her and can''t get my head around this. She doesn''t

    seem like she has all that much care in her heart for someone who''s run with their sub pack for two

    years. Since Carmen paired up with Colton.

    "She was never my choice. We''ve never warmed. Stupid girl, far too jealous for her own good and tried

    to damage the bond I have with Colton. She made that mistake one too many times and now, she don''t

    got herself a sister who is sad to see her pushed out. She brings nothing but drama to our unit. She

    needs to go." Meadow stops, mid throwing items my way and sighs heavily, her eyes darting back at

    me and she delivers a soft smile.

    "I have an ulterior motive, Chica. For this¡­." She waves her arms around us at the chaos of clothes

    andes back to stand in front of me, reaching out and tugging a strand of my hair through her

    fingers.

    "Which is?" I ask brazenly, feeling somehow deep down that I can trust her, there''s something about

    her that tells me she''s not my enemy.

    "Juan has given Colton an order that by the next cycle he has to have marked Carmen and put an end

    to this. The moon is full in under two weeks and he''s looking for every reason to dy this and

    convince his father that he doesn''t want that bond. He wants to be with you, and he can''t keep denying

    it. I''m sorry, Chica." Meadow seems devastated over her confession, true sympathy in that narrowed

    brow and glistening eyes.

    "What?" It almost winds me as it falls out of my mouth, her face falling sad as a droplet glistens in her

    eye more obviously. It overwhelms me, insides churning in that agonizing way I felt when he and I were

    apart, and I too begin to cry, silent painful tears.

    "Juan has no right to force that of him, but Colton, he needs a shove. He needs to stop obeying

    everything hemands and fight for his right to choose his own mate. Thew is on his side in this.

    Juan oversteps his boundaries all of the time and Colton is so used to toeing his line and obeying, that

    he doesn''t even think he can question it." The anger simmers below her surface yet I feel it vibrating

    from her as it fuels my own.

    "Juan is forcing him to mark Carmen before the next full moon, even though they''re no longer even

    dating?" It''s almost a sob as pain slices into my throat and threatens to choke me. Legs giving out and I

    stumble to the bed nearby to slump down heavily, stunned with the reality of this. "He didn''t tell me." I

    heave in air as the tears start to wrack my body, and Meadowes to perch beside me, running her

    hand down my hair in a bid to console me.

    "I think Colton is hoping he can convince him of another way before that timees. That your gift is

    enough to show him you''re special." She soothes quietly.

    "Juan will never ept me, even with a special power. Juan hates anything to do with my kind." I don''t

    know where ites from, but a world of pain floods my heart and twists my insides in such an

    excruciating way I think my heart stops beating. I can''t bear to think about him marking her for all

    eternity. I don''t know what that would do to our bond, or how much that would kill me, but all of a

    sudden, I can see what she is hinting at.

    She thinks dressing up and looking good will turn his head more than it already is. Make him want me

    more, in hopes he will find the will to stand up and im what is rightfully his. Maybe push his lust

    buttons enough to force his hand, to mark me in the heat of passion like he almost did that night in the

    study. When the hormones of imprinting were at their strongest.

    Colton isn''t like that though and I don''t think flirting and sashaying around in skimpy clothes will alter his

    commitment to his honor and obedience. Especially not now the insane need and hunger has faded to

    manageable levels. It only stays that strong in the first days to ensure the mark is made.

    That first kiss was hormone fueled, after the imprint being so new, it''s calmer now. The feelings settling

    in and the raging lust giving way to a deeper connection. That''s how it works. It''s meant to make you

    finalize the bond with sex and marking, because you can''t control the need for each other¡­ and then it

    fades to love, and care, and taking care of one another, with a less intense need for sex. I can''t make

    him lust crazy like that again and push him to defy his father with some makeup and a pair of booty

    shorts. He has way more control than most.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "We can''t fight this. Colton has to be the one, and he is a little preupied with Vampire wars and

    changes to everything now." I point out dejectedly, sighing heavily with my own logic.

    "Look, I''m going to level. I don''t want that skanky Puta bing a permanent fixture in my sub pack. I

    loathe her, and have done since Colton brought her in. If sexing you up gets Colton to find his spine

    and maybe at least dy this somehow, we can find a way to change Juan''s mind together. We''re his

    pack, and whether the boys agree with this or not, they got his back, and mine. Carmen was never one

    of us.... I saw what you could do in the hallway, and if that was an ounce of untrained, uncontrolled gift,

    then there''s no telling how much power you have inside of you, Chica. I know about your eyes and that

    has to mean something. There are rumors about wolves from time gone by with special gifts and blood-

    filled eyes that we cannot ignore."

    "I''m not special¡­ I''m scared, and out of my depth." I admit honestly, takingfort from her stroke

    skimming my hair repetitively. Meadow has a maternal quality and I think that''s the feeling that''s pulling

    me to her. She has the same spirit my mom had, the same fierce but gentle nature. She takes no crap

    and she has an aura that tells you she''s loyal to a fault, bold with her opinions, yet a heart always at the

    core of her ns. It''s been missing from my life for so long.

    Colton may be the boy to follow his father, but I know he''s trying to find a way to be with me, even after

    he rejected me. I have a hold over him that runs deep, that neither can fight. If I gave him more, gave

    him a reason to throw all in, then maybe he would find it inside of him to defy him, and mark a mate on

    the full moon that isn''t Carmen. Up until now I''ve let him be the one to keep pulling us together, maybe

    that''s why he''s able to resist. Maybe Meadow has a point.

    I''ve been distant, mad at him, andbative. I haven''t made any of this easy, and at times, I''ve pushed

    him away. Maybe she''s right and not in the dress sexy way, but maybe I need to strengthen our bond

    and pull him to me. Apply the affection he shows me and give him a reason to fight for us.

    Encouragement.

    All I have is how he feels about me, and I know that sex with your fated does something more when

    you finallye together. There''s a second level of imprinting when you unify. I should aim for that,

    seduce him, even if I''m not sure he''ll yield, and Meadow isn''t sure either.

    She doesn''t see how hard he tries to keep his hands to himself and maybe with a push, I can prove us

    both wrong. Unify my mate, and solidify his mind set into marking me no matter what Juan says. I

    belong with him, and my future in this pack, thesends, all rely on getting this out of the way and

    having him finally unite us.

    Juan can go to hell. I need to get Colton to man up. Once that''s done his father can''t do a damn thing

    about it and it can''t be undone without killing us both. His hands will be tied and then we can focus on

    the impending war and all thates with it. This needs to be done.

    "Show me how to put these on." I pick up the scraps ofce and wipe my face with the back of my

    hand, pulling myself together with some kind of a n. Be it a haphazard one. It''s a step to stop hating

    on him and start encouraging him to find his own spine, like Meadow said.

    Your mate is meant to help you grow, and up until now, he''s the only one doing anything like that. It''s

    my turn to help Colton find his own strengths.

    "Now you''re talking. Seduction, Chica, is a tried and tested weapon that no man is capable of denying

    for any length of time when it''s from the woman he already loves. Ignore Carmen, her time has passed,

    and she broke his trust. She brought shame to our pack when she slept with TJ. Colton can never be

    bonded to her."

    I inhale sharply, that name registering as I run through my memory bank and stop on a face to go with

    it. I know who he is, and I can see why Colton''s remaining feelings for Carmen died a death. TJ is

    Colton''s own first cousin, his direct blood, and was raised as a brother to him, literally. He''s Juan''s

    younger brother''s son and at twenty-eight, he''s an alpha to another sub pack. He''s always had a subtle

    sibling rivalry to Colton, and I guess he saw an opportunity for the upper hand. That had to have stung

    and wounded Colton so deeply.

    I now know why Colton never named and shamed and made their betrayal public. Juan would never

    allow him to bring a ck mark to his own bloodline like that, and his insistence to still mark Carmen as

    Colton''s mate is proof, he''s trying to act like it didn''t happen. He''s denying our ownws to suit his own

    purpose. He would rather see his son bonded to someone who shamed his own pack than see him

    bonded to me.

    Screw you, Juan.

    If learning to seduce Colton puts him in a ce to defy him then I''m throwing myself in and noting

    back out until it''s done. That boy is mine and I have all kinds of pull to make him beat to the march of

    my drum, a strong loud thrum that will drown out Juan''s tenfold.

    Bring it on Santo.

 Chapter 21: A Plan

    Chapter 21: A n

    Meadow whistles at me, almost deafening me with the strength she can emit with just two fingers in her

    mouth, and motions with her hand in a circling manner to get me to turn around. She''s bossy but

    there''s something likeable about her and I''m fast warming to her pushy personality.

    She''s gone to town on me in a short space of time. My hair sleek,bed until it''s glossy and pulled up

    into a high ponytail that she said made my wavese together to an almost ringlet at the back. She''s

    blushed, pinched, dabbed, and painted my face with various products, and squeezed me into clothes

    she swears are my size, but the restrictions I feel make me doubt it. My bust is surprisingly close in size

    to what she wears, so no doubt she heavily downsizes for extra oomph in her breast department.

    Skintight soft denim jeans, paired with a fitted white tank with a low-cut V. I''m all cleavage I never knew

    I had, a booty I feel is way out on show from sculpted pants and I''m pulling on the soft mauve velvet

    hoody she told me to leave open. My feet in crisp white sneakers. because we''re going for the ''casual

    and didn''t try too hard'' look, and she''s thrown some silver hoops in my ears, with a simple dainty

    ne holding a tiny green crystal she said was the color of my eyes.

    Honesty, I spent my life dressing in shapeless or loose clothing to feelfortable and not to draw

    attention, and now I feel like I have way too much on show. and a bit too dressed up for a wolf pack

    meeting in theirmunal. I know Colton has seen me naked after turning, but this feels more

    exposed somehow. Maybe because I rarely wear makeup and what''s done feels strange on my skin,

    my lids heavier with theshings of a mascara.

    Everything is perked and propped up, held in tight fabrics that enhance my curves and I wish I could

    see it for myself to tell how bad or good it is. For all I know I look like a clown. But no, I only busted

    every damn mirror in this mansion some hours ago and can only go by Meadows reaction, which

    seems to be positive.

    "I would bang you, Chica." She winks, throwing me a kiss and blows it my way dramatically, clicking her

    fingers, and her tongue on the roof of her mouth in unison, to make an approval noise.

    "Thanks, I guess." I respond with a halfugh, have nervous cough, not sure if that''s the appropriate

    thing to say, but sheughs airily.

    "I like you, gurl. You''re funny, without trying to be. You''re like this little na?ve awkward kid, but with a

    heart of a vixen, waiting toe into her own. Don''t ever change that." She eyes me over once more,

    nodding to herself with obvious pride at what she''s created, and it warms me to my stomach. It''s weird

    to have someone genuinely look at me with a hint of pride and eptance like this. I mean, Colton

    doesn''t count when he did it earlier, he has to feel that way about me as it''s ordained by the fates to be

    so.

    "I''ll try not to." I smooth my hands down the soft fabric smothering my legs and do one final check from

    my own viewpoint. Literally, all I can see is boobs.

    "You sure I look okay and not too obvious?" doubt is already swarming me, denting the little bit of

    confidence she''s been building up in thest half hour and Meadow shakes her head, loosening those

    beach curls she has going on at the ends as she puts in some oversized gold hoops in her own ears.

    "Please¡­ I know what I''m doing, and I ain''t no fool when ites to teasing men. We went for sexy

    casual, just work it, trust me on this. One eyeful of that bootylicious and Colton gonna be dry humping

    your ass into next week like a wolf in heat." She extends a hand, that mischievous glint on those pale

    blue sultry eyes, straightening her own fitted white blouse down over those mega breasts of hers with

    her free hand, and I hop forward to catch her fingers in mine. Eager to go before I lose all my nerve and

    wipe this off.

    We''ve only been up here for around twenty-five minutes maximum, but it feels like hours have passed

    and I''m so much more rxed with her even, if I''m not rxed with how I''m kitted out. I guess having

    her right in my face with various implements she could have gouged my eyes out with, built trust. I can''t

    exin and can only go by memory of what being part of a pack was topare, but this feels a lot

    like Meadow is bringing me to her as her pack sister, initiating a bond. It makes me choke up a little,

    suddenly so grateful that she''s Colton''s second and has her own kind of bond with him which has

    pushed her to invest in me. It''s nice to have another person who likes me, for whatever reason.

    "Let''s go find your man and make Carmen''s face implode." Meadow sounds like she''s a little too

    invested in doing that, her ent a tad heavier when she''s smirking, her lips curling like the cat that got

    the cream. That smug tone, and I can''t deny, she''s lifted my moodpletely in terms of that ''Skanky

    Puta'' which I now know means ''dirty slut''. Eloquent. I guess having someone on your side who''s not

    ordained by the fates to be so, makes a difference. It''s no longer just me and Colton.

    Meadow leads the way, and with abination of moving fast, and giggling at nothing in particr as

    we y, push, and shove each other around corners and doors, downstairs, back to where we started,

    we seem to get there in record time. I barely took in my surroundings at all this time. Who knew a

    Santo Beta wolf could be so fun to hang out with?

    The door to the study is shut but I know before following her in that Colton isn''t here yet. I can''t feel him

    anywhere near this room, nor any fresh scent, and swallow down hard as I step in, right behind her,

    almost hidden in her shadow.

    The rest of them are in various states of lounging, uninterested by our return and definitely did not miss

    our presence. Someone is ying music in the corner on a cell phone, or a small device, I can''t see,

    and it seems they have all had a couple, or a few, drinks in our absence. The smell of booze wafting

    our way and tinting the air with that chemical whiff.

    I can''t miss Carmen sitting alone at the desk, sulk face fully initiated. She''s flicking through arge

    book, something heavy with aging pages and nces up hatefully as I make eye contact. She doesn''t

    say anything and goes back to what she''s reading and pretending we didn''t just walk in.

    "I have to admit, she scrubs up well and I guess, I can see why Cole couldn''t keep his hands off her¡­."

    One of the twin''s remark as Meadow gets out of my way, exposing me fully to the room. There''s a

    cough, as Carmen reminds them of her presence, how much she doesn''t like thatment and Demi

    shuts up. Romi pushes his brother in the shoulder yfully, shaking his head at him and eyes me up

    too. I can tell by the way he flickers over me, nodding with a smile, that he agrees.

    "Okay, so like this, maybe I can see the potential. I mean¡­. Ouch" He makes a motion with his hands

    as though he touched something hot and then dramatically blows his fingers and makes a sizzling

    noise with his mouth. Despite the earlier hostility with these two, I smile slightly, giggling involuntarily,

    screwing up my nose in shyness at being scrutinized as my heats with a blush.

    "See, Chica, they like. My boys, they know sexy when they see it. I think it''s a massive improvement to

    wearing Cole''s cast offs." Meadow walks around me, her own final appraisal as though she didn''t

    spend minutes upstairs admiring her handy work and then sashays away again, grinning to herself.

    She''s congratting herself on her awesome skills.

    "Who likes what?" Colton seems to appear out of thin air while I was too distracted to pick up on him,

    and I spin, in both surprise, and instant nervousness, realizing I didn''t get any time to prepare myself

    for him walking in. I''m just standing here halfway into the room like some awkward kid who''s been

    asked to model the ugly jumper her grandmother knitted for Christmas.

    Our eyes lock as he hits me with that megawatt cute boy smile, a hint of dimples, and a reminder how

    gorgeous Colton is when he rxes and let''s his charms shine. That''s before breaking contact to let his

    gaze slide down my outfit and back again. I can tell by the raised brow expression he likes what he

    sees, and that smile turns into a full-on dimple enhanced swoon worthy, sexy smile, with an

    apanying twinkle in his eye that melts me to my core. It does weird things to my insides, and my

    butterflies rise up and set my skin alight with a smoldering fire.

    Well, I''ll be damned. I thought naked was good.

    His mental message has me blush insanely, heat consuming my face, his voice dripping with

    heightened lust, but it''s short lived when I catch him side ncing Carmen and he seems to instantly

    put his tongue away. Pulling back his reaction and yanking on that serious persona once more. It''s like

    he got scolded and I wonder if she mind linked him and gave him what for. In her head they''re still

    ''trying to work things out'', even if I know otherwise.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    "My father gave me a schedule of where all the packs, teams and such are to report at dawn. We meet

    in the mess at first light. Our subs are convening on the west river, the old basketball court, and we''ll be

    in charge of continuing training with the pack members already learningbat ¡­. and of course,

    Lorey."

    Straight into leader mode, pushing that spark between us aside as responsibility kicks in. I don''t know

    who gasps louder, out of literally everyone in the room. Even I take thatst word or two in with a little

    inhale of ''what?''

    "She''s training with us? Has she ever done any sort of hand to hand or weapons training in her life?

    We might kill her by mistake!" It''s the previous silent member that I never got a good look at and he

    steps forward now. Appearing from behind the bar area and I flinch when I catch sight of his face.

    He''s older than Colton for sure, a little greying of his hair at the temples and he has onepletely

    white eyeball that suggests he''s partially blind. The other so dark brown inparison that you can''t

    help but react when you see it. A raggedy awful looking scar running from cheek to forehead and

    passing right through, so deep you can tell he was wounded pretty badly whenever this happened and

    it''s literally the first thing you see.

    I try not to stare but it is so very rare to see a wolf with any kind of scars. We selfheal, miraculously,

    and instantly most of the time, and only one kind of wound will ever leave a mark like that on a healthy

    wolf. Silver dipped in wolfsbane. I heard they used it against our kind in the wars with some sess,

    although it killed most.

    If it doesn''t kill you, then it leaves you forever marked as he is, by creating an infection inside of you

    and poisoning the site around it. It eats into your body and flesh and makes you so very sick that

    healing won''t cure the mess, you have to heal like a human. I don''t recall ever seeing him, but I guess

    with damage like, that he wouldn''t want to be seen outside much.

    Wolves are very high ego and any kind of failure in battle makes them act weird and live in shame.

    We''re all about that. I mean, it''s literally affected my entire existence.

    "Where else would she train? She''s safer with me and I''m safer being the one to teach her to fight. This

    thing is real, and no one has more experience than thebat teams, of which we are one." Colton

    has an edge to his tone; his gaze flickers my way and I catch Carmen, out of the corner of my eye,

    throwing him a full on pathetic and woeful look. Aiming to manipte him, with what I assume used to

    be a tried and tested method when he was with her. Tearse out to y, and I try and ignore her.

    Colton''s jaw muscle twitches and he nces away from her, back at his pack, somewhat unimpressed.

    A frown creasing his forehead and his eyes cloud over a little in glowy amber.

    "Radar, I think it''s the best n and we as a unit can bring her up to speed and teach her how to sync

    with us¡­ to be one fluid machine, with an extra set of teeth. Our pack lost numbers with Karly

    and Ebony both being with pup and out of action." Meadow throws me an encouraging warm smile as

    she backs up Colton''s, bringing my attention to the fact there''s more to this sub pack normally, bringing

    femme numbers to almost match the males. She starts subtly growling at her mate when he opens his

    mouth to say something and he shuts it just as quickly.

    I blink back at the scarred wolf and click; his name must be Radar. Weird for a name, and I assume it''s

    a nickname, something to do with whatever gift he has. I do know some wolves possess ability to feel

    thingsing from afar and have insight to certain things in the way a real radar pulse would. I wonder

    if it''s what he can do, although maybe not, if the vampire attack was unforeseen.

    "And if she''s useless and slows us down¡­ what then?" Carmen butts in nastily, abandoning her pitiful

    act bitchily because he didn''t bite and instead pushes between us to get in the middle of the

    conversation. Putting herself between Colton and I and nudges closer to him in a bid to mark her

    territory. Colton steps sideways away from her and turns and walks to the bar, pulling out a bottle of

    water from a concealed fridge and takes a slow drink without reacting to her in any way.

    "Why would she be? We''re good teachers, we''ve taught many of our kind and started them in their

    training, besides, didn''t you see the chaos in the house or were you too busy being blinded by your

    own seething hatred?" Meadow doesn''t hold back, her words dripping with venom,ing at her from

    across the room where she''s been standing back to admire her handywork, and Colton sighs loudly. He

    turns, perches his butt against the edge of the bar, and it''s only now I notice the dark circles under his

    eyes and the unusually pale pallor of exhaustion.

    "Can you two stop, for just ¡­. an hour¡­ I swear, this shit gives me a headache."ckluster too and I

    wonder what exactly went down with his meeting with his father. His usual shine is missing.

    "She started it!" Carmen blurts out, like a juvenile tattle telling, and it makes me frown at her with a

    subtle shake of my head. Mature she is not. She''s following Colton once more, across the room as he

    pushes off and heads for a couch, but he sees hering and crosses away to perch on the arm of

    the opposite one, where the twins are sprawled out with cans of beer. She looks annoyed instantly. at

    the fact she can''t sit anywhere near him and it irritates me endlessly that she''s chasing him around. It''s

    obvious to all of us he wants her to leave him alone.

    "She has a name, and no¡­ I think your skanky Puta booty always starts shit. When are you going to

    stop trailing his ass and sit down? You''re being pathetic." Meadow lets out a frustrated ''arghh'' noise

    under her breath when carmen ceases to edge closer to him, mirroring my sentiments exactly. She

    walks over and yanks Carmen by the arm harshly, pushing her into a nearby chair aggressively, so

    Carmen stumbles backwards ungracefully and butt thuds, then throws amanding pointer finger in

    her face. One of her talons only millimeters from the end of piercing Carmen''s nose.

    "Now sit!! ¡­ Like a good little puppy, or I might have to spank you." Meadow is throwing attitude and

    with a tone and re like hers, I wouldn''t argue. Carmen''s face turns puce with outrage, her eyes

    darting wildly to Colton to overrule his second inmand and chastise her for talking to her that way,

    manhandling her, but Colton inhales again, sighing heavily and goes back to his previous position of

    sipping on his bottle of water. Carmen really does look like she may self-implode and make Meadow''s

    and my day after all.

    Meadow slinks over to Cesar on one of the armchairs and crawls onto hisp, curling herself around

    him and nestling her butt against his crotch. I can''t help but watch the way he opens up and epts

    her invasion, wrapping her in his arms willingly, and whispers something in her ear before she smiles at

    him sexily and flutters a kiss on his lips quickly. So fluid, no refusal, and no insecurity in her that he

    might not want her sat on him.

    It''s obvious they''repletely bonded in all ways and although I haven''t seen her mark, I can tell it''s

    done. They have that connection oozing from both of them, that says their union is finalized and they

    canmunicate on a deeper level than what we have so far. A mark can be wherever your mate

    decides to put it, although most males like to have it on show and put it on a femme''s throat, not all do.

    They''re known for territorial possessiveness so it''s moremon than not. Cesar is obviously very

    secure about his fiery hot femme can battle off males by herself.

    I find myself aching for that, wondering where Colton would choose to ce his, and have to tear my

    eyes away from him before Carmen kicks off again. My heart beating a little too fast, and my soul

    yearning stronger than before. I miss his touch already.

    I realize I''ve zoned out, blinking back to reality and they''re talking about zones and patrols and

    something to do with the new containment areas. I try to listen in as Colton exins that they''re setting

    up homes in the valley to try and amodate the families from other parts of the mountain tomorrow.

    That tents and temporary buildings will need to be erected and the local bar and school on this side will

    be converted, along with the gym and themunity hall. They have caravans and mobile homes

    coming out of storage for some, but a lot of the people they want to move closer are refusing to leave

    their homes and unite on this side.

    "You can''t force people to shift everything and up and leave to move a few miles. I get the why, but

    these people, they don''t want to leave their homes for a tent in the fields, Cole." It''s Jesus, and I watch

    as they all lean forward, seriousness kicking in as they talk this out and freely throw in opinions.

    Everyone except me, and of course Carmen, who is now focused on the conversation at hand and

    silently listening on the outskirts of the huddle, gazing longingly at Colton.

    "We don''t know when another attack wille, and it''s easier to keep them safe if we have them here."

    Colton shrugs, seemingly repeating what he''s been told, but a look shing across his face tells me he

    doesn''t agree. I almost will him to stop mimicking his father''s words and be honest with what he thinks

    we should be doing.

    "Easier to control you mean? We all know your father has been angling for supreme reign for years,

    and this sounds a lot like he''s trying to force the packs into one ce, so they''re easier to police."

    Matteo verbalizes what I guess I was thinking and feeling, surprising me that I''m not the only one.

    Colton throws a dangerous look at Matteo, a growl in the undercurrent as he jumps to defensive over

    an insult aimed his father''s way, but Matteo doesn''t back down. "You know it Cole ... you know how he

    is. Tell me it''s better to coral people together when they have a device that can disable us all within one

    space and I''ll drop it."

    Matteo talks sense, and I agree. Bringing the people together means we''re a sitting target if they use

    the same device. At least spread out we have a chance of escaping the effects and fighting back. They

    can''t attack us all in one go with one those things, surely.

    I catch Colton ncing my way, something flickering across his eyes as he thinks and then he turns

    back to Matteo. I miss the fleeting message in his look, not sure what it was meant to mean.

 Chapter 22: I Wont Give Up

    Chapter 22: I Won''t Give Up

    "Okay, maybe. I mean we always knew he would try and maneuver some sort of union around the

    mountain, I just didn''t think he would physically expect them to move here. The device, we don''t know

    enough to be able to second guess what it would do to us all in the valley. The range was limited in

    what we brought back." Colton is stiff, uneasy, and I can tell he doesn''t like his pack questioning orders

    from above. He truly is hooked by the nose when ites to his father, and I need to figure out how to

    get in there and remove the darn thing. Maybe I wasn''t paired with Colton so he could save me from

    my life¡­ maybe I''m meant to save him from his. The fates work in mysterious ways and thing''s aren''t

    always obvious.

    "You can''t keep tabs and instill fear into people if they''re not close enough to feel your wrath." Radar

    butts in again, and it''s not hard to see that when ites to Juan Santo, Radar isn''tpletely loyal to

    his alpha. There''s a hint of malice in that tone, definite sarcasm in what he said, and I nce to Colton

    to see if he reacts in any kind of way.

    In fact, this whole conversation isn''t all that friendly where Juan is concerned, and Colton isn''t biting

    back in the way I expect. Outside, if anyone dared to offend his father, he would rip them a new one

    and leave their remains smeared across the mountain, so I''m a little surprised to find he lets them

    speak freely. I guess he respects them enough to let them be honest with their opinion, and nothing

    said is repeated outside of their circle of trust.

    I''m envious for a moment, a longing of belonging I used to know well eating at me, and it pushes me to

    go sit in the corner on a stool by the bar. Listening, but not part of this as it''s not my ce, and they are

    not my pack. My opinions on this mean nothing.

    "Whatever the reason¡­ he wants us out tomorrow afternoon, driving to the other viges and changing

    minds." Colton gazes at the floor this time, that same twinge of jaw muscle and the color of his eyesN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    glow a little amber for a second. A hint he isn''t happy, his emotions in turmoil, as I feel them ebbing this

    way strongly and suddenly and it only takes a second to find out why.

    "Is he really suggesting we apply force to families and children if they refuse to be rehomed?" It''s Cesar

    who bursts out with it, outrage in his tone and almost idently evicts Meadow from hisp with his

    aggressive thrust, who looks equally startled, adjusting her position with a frown at him

    Colton remains silent and the room falls into matched hush as they take it in. I can feel and taste the

    confusion and disgust, but no one wants to be the first to say it. I gawp at him, not sure I heard that

    right, but looking from ashen face to ashen face, of a group of people who all know what he means, it

    dawns on me that''s exactly what Juan wants.

    He expects his sub packs to go and forcefully move people from their homes and into the valley floor

    on the south side. In the name of protecting them from attacks, but the motive is bringing them in and

    taking control. Refusal will not be tolerated, and I wonder what kind of punishment he ns to exact.

    Juan is a cold bastard of a man and this isn''t even as low as I expect he''ll go. Juan always intended to

    push his agenda and now he''s using the attack as his excuse. He hungers for power and reign across

    the packs and has been biding his time for so long.

    They won''t be any safer camping in the valley than they will in their own viges under the guard of

    patrols and watchers. Setting up rm systems and training all who can fight how to do so is a better

    use of their time. They can all work together to safeguard and improve security from their own homes.

    How are they going to care for and cater for the hundreds who live around the mountain skirt if they

    dump them all in the center of the valley on this side?

    There are enough Santo''s to sessfully spread out and patrol the mountain every night after dark,

    the only time Vampires cane out. They can rest in the day. Raising an rm is enough to get them

    there fast¡­ the orphanage is proof that they can span miles in half the time of a human in a car, and if

    they had warning, they would move to get there in time. With patrols already out there, the people

    would have way more expectation of getting through it. It makes no sense to bring them here. Matteo is

    right; this is about control.

    "What good is gathering us all in one ce. Like Matteo said, they set off that machine and every one

    of us, corralled in the valley, will be rendered useless. No one will be able to turn or fight back. It''s

    easier to massacre a race when we''re allid like fish in a bowl, and no one''ll be free of its effects if the

    only area we patrol is the valley. I''m sure they can make bigger, or use multiple, to hit us all at once."

    Jesus is now on his feet pacing, agitated, and getting worked up by the second. I''m starting to feel the

    restless unease spreading through them all like a virus, as they mumble their agreeance and I keep

    looking to Colton to say something.

    "This is pointless¡­ you think I don''t think the same and that I didn''t try and reason with him? Nothing I

    said made a difference. It never does." Colton stands up, losing his temper, agitated too, and utterly

    drained. I can feel iting off him intensely, and his eyes lock on mine again as he catches me

    across the room, ignoring Carmen throwing her own his way.

    "Come on, Lorey. I need to show you to your new room. I''m too tired for this, and we all need to meet

    down at mess hall for dawn. Go to bed, you reprobates. Stop arguing with me because it''s futile, and

    it''s not my ce to make you obey him. We need sleep."

    I don''t need to be asked twice. I jump up, suddenly a little too excited at being alone with him again and

    know it''s because I''ve mentally taken another path and have a n in ce. One that hopefully

    involves those beefy arms around me and the sexy mouth on mine once again. I go to follow him as

    soon as he makes a move towards the door and almost gloat at the way Carmen''s face crumbles.

    "One of us could show her." She snaps bitterly, and he spins his head back, stares down at her with a

    nk expression and doesn''t move a step further.

    "Yeah you could¡­ but that isn''t what''s happening. I want to do it." He shrugs with one shoulder, his

    tone icy cold and it seems to shut her up. Recoiling back as though she''s been burned, and I can tell

    he''s in no mood for more defiance or squabbling. Her eyes mist over with what I expect are fake tears,

    maybe not this time, and I really try hard to figure out what it is he ever saw in her. Carmen''s a horrible

    person with a selfish spoiled attitude, and I really don''t like her.

    At least I now know why he''s this way with her. The indifferent behavior and biting tone. Colton''s ego''s

    wounded, his pride dented, and as much as I don''t want to believe he had any feelings for her after we

    imprinted, I can feel the hurt in him radiating outwards. He maybe doesn''t love her anymore in the way

    he used to, but he cared enough that he thought he could salvage their pairing until she hurt him. Her

    betrayal in that way cut him deep, and he''s lost all respect and trust for her, which doesn''t bode well in

    a sub pack.

    Colton walks past me on the way to the door, catching my hand in his as he does so, making me jump

    as I was too busy looking at her and leads me out amid the happy joyous coo of Meadow

    "Don''t stay up toote¡­ go to bed. Hers or yours, either is optional and fine by me, Chicas." She

    laughs in that raunchy cheeky way she has when she''s being brazenly sexual, echoing behind us as

    we leave the room, and I blush crazily, trying not to look his way as I catch his eyes flick to me.

    Nervousness envelopes me once again and instantly I''m back to being awkward and shy.

    Soon as we hit the corridor, he shuts the door and gives me a proper smile, swinging my hand in his

    like we''re children and tugs me closer so we rub arms as we walk. Working our way out before hitting

    the main passage.

    The closer I am to him, the more aware of how truly drained he is. It''s seeping from every pore and

    despite the smile and the yful behavior, I can feel his stress levels are elevated crazily and his body

    is emitting a low depressive mood.

    "You look really, good." He says it with a half-smile, one dimple on show and I shrug childishly, still not

    ''owning it'' as Meadow would say.

    "I''m not sure about the look, it feels kind of weird to be wearing such tight clothes." I squirm as I try to

    unwedge the jeans from my butt gracefully, and he throws me a cheeky look as he watches me attempt

    it.

    "Want some help?" it''s a grin, a smooth move kind of flippantment made by the males who walk

    around like cockerels in a hen house, and not an actual serious question. It''s obvious he expects my

    usual rebuff, but instead I throw a smile back his way, swallow down the utter nerves and butterflies

    he''s hitting me with and nod, in the way Meadow showed me. She gave me a crash course in simple

    flirting, while doing my hair earlier, and I throw on the sexy smile and flutter myshes, butting in

    against him coyly.

    "If you like." I bite on my lower lip, not sure if I''m doing it right, but his reaction, I guess, says I am.

    Colton trips over an imaginary piece of carpet, and coughs, to cover his clumsy response, immediately

    less confident, perplexed, and failing at Mr smooth, all in one fell swoop. Cocky but not actually willing

    to follow through.

    "Not the response I was expecting." He frowns, swallows a little obviously, and fixes his eyes ahead of

    us while he regains his previousposure.

    It''s not like I couldn''t tell, and I throw a one shouldered coquettish shrug, absolutely dying inside with

    how weird and fake this feels. I''ve never flirted or yed games with boys. I never had any interest in

    doing it before Colton.

    Colton turns away, seemingly putting a little distance between us and the opposite of what I was going

    for as he points us up a flight of stairs.

    "This way, you should memorize the route so you can find it again." His tone is distant, his mood not

    exactly what I expected, and I sigh at the deted mood that hits me heavily.

    We''re away from the main hall and the grand sweeping staircase, and in some back corridor with

    narrow steps to the next floor. Every wall painted beige, dark wood floors, and potted nts dotted

    around prettily. They have even started recing windows up here, and one newly zed one is letting

    light shine through. Colton begins leading the way, his hand no longer in mine as he slides in front of

    me to climb the stairs, and I suddenly feel awkward and shy that my attempt at flirting backfired badly.

    I don''t get it. He''s meant to bepletely hot for me and yet acts like a coy virgin who doesn''t do well

    with girls at my first attempt of encouragement. I know for a fact he''s not a virgin, and not

    inexperienced with girls, I have all his memories. He seems all too hyper focused on where we''re going

    and no longer on my presence. His mood still weird and now he''s making me feel the same way. Sort

    of sad, depressed, and a bit tetchy and unsociable.

    "Here, this door on the right. This used to be Taryn''s room, but she mated up and now lives with

    Franko, her mate on the third floor. Room''s all yours." Colton steps in front of arge dark wood door,

    tucked into a tiny alcove in an airy part of the hall that widens out, using a keycard and motions for my

    hand when he slides it into the machine.

    "Hand here, and it''ll save your print for future use. No card or key necessary." He throws me a

    courteous quick lipped smile, takes my wrist, lifts my hand, and holds it on the smooth ck panel,

    pressing in digits as he does so and then yanks the card out before it shes red and beeps. He lets

    my hand go quickly, as though he doesn''t want to be here holding it anymore, and I can sense his

    urgency in wanting to leave. It brings me down with a thud and a seriously painful ache in the chest.

    "Not hidden away in the west wing anymore? I ask quietly, sounding as somber as his mood, looking

    for something to engage him in conversation with, because I literally feel his intentions of sneaking

    away and leaving me to my new room, and it sucks. He''s disconnecting form me, shutting me out and

    it''s shredding my soul to pieces a sit bes clear that''s what he''s doing.

    "He wasn''t happy that I decided you should be among the rest of us, and part of this pack, seeing as

    he''s trying to unite the mountain. Convinced him your showdown was under better control and wouldn''t

    happen again." Colton avoids my eye, obviously not really telling me everything that was said.

    "And he gave in, just like that?" I hate the fact that I can sense he''s being evasive and keeping things

    from me.

    "Not exactly. Sometimes I''m good at arguing my corner. Sometimes¡­" Colton looks away, seemingly

    defeated as though tonight has taken a toll on him. Whatever was said to his father, I can sense his

    strained emotion, and weary mooding at me like a fog the longer we stand here.

    "Just tell me¡­ I''m a big girl, I can take it." I sigh, desperate with a raw, pleading tone, letting my

    frustration out, and I catch the flicker of hesitation before he sighs.

    "He doesn''t care that you have a special gift. He wouldn''t entertain the topic. Shut me down and

    bombarded me with his disappointment in myck of putting my pack, and my responsibility, first." His

    crestfallen face and the surge of pain that hits me in the chest tells me his father''s words wounded him.

    It serves to remind me though, that this is not all about him doing the right thing, it''s also about pleasing

    someone he looks up to and loves and has always obeyed. As he''s meant to.

    He swings the door open and steps aside, making it clear he''s depositing me like a gentleman, and

    nothing else. He''s done talking about this and he isn''t going to argue about it either. No usual Colton

    touchy feely, no intimacy, or any kind of anything. He just steps back and holds it wide as the lights

    flicker on automatically. Putting space between us and fixing a look on me that screams more of

    commander, than boy that loves me. He''s closing off, shutting me out and my heart starts to bleed.

    "If you need anything, then mind link me. There''s food in your room, I had it put here before I came to

    themunal. Enjoy your dinner and get some rest. I''lle for you at dawn." It''s empty and devoid of

    emotion. He moves to leave as I step inside but panic grips a sudden response out of me. That

    churning nausea that he''s being like this, slicing at my guts and ripping my soul in two.

    "Colton¡­ what have I done?" I blurt it out like a needy sad Carmen type, and he pauses, frowns,

    stopping mid step and turns back at me with a very noticeable wince of pain shing across his face. It

    kills some of the sterile stance and he seems to sag a little.

    "You haven''t done anything. It''s me. My father wants me to stand up and take my ce. He wants me

    to mark Carmen at the next moon and resolve what he calls, our little issue. Nothing I say makes a

    difference, he won''t bend, so maybe it''s better for us to keeps our distance and hope that something

    changes, or that my marking her kills our bond." He''s deted, as broken as he''s making me, looking

    so much younger and vulnerable than his years in this moment, and giving up so easily. My instinct is

    to get mad and yell at him, like I''ve done so many times already in our short acquaintance, but my n

    of earlier pushes through, reminding me that he''s lost and set afloat right now. He''s in pain too, and

    struggling to navigate it as much as I am. So much weighing on his shoulders that I don''t understand

    and can''t see.

    I need to bring him in and secure him to my harbor. Stop letting him pull all the ropes alone, stop

    expecting him to sail against the storm without direction, making all the moves. Don''t push, even if my

    instinct is to feel disappointed in him and seethe with anger. I need to stop, breathe, and look at him

    another way. As someone who needs gentle coaxing and nurturing. He''s stubborn, he''s bound by duty,

    but I have his heart, all of it, and I need to help that power grow from inside out.

    I lower my tone, gently whispering as I cross towards him, fighting my own nerves and inexperience,

    and putting faith in the fact I know he loves me. Taking my cue from Meadow.

    I step across the gap and raise myself on tip toes to reach him,ying one hand t on his muscr

    chest, and lifting the other to his jaw gently. Eyes resting on his, locking onto him the way that always

    does and makes me feel safe. My own heart swelling, my body tinging with the nearness of him.

    "Don''t give up on us." I breathe it out, almost against his lips, I get so close. Insides somersaulting with

    the need to kiss him. I run my fingers up his cheek and cup his face, pulling him close, so softly, my

    mouth grazes his lips and I feel him physically sag into my touch, needily. Melting against my briefest

    connection, his pupils dting as I bring his forehead to mine. No matter what he says, or how he acts,

    his truth is always in our touch, and he cannot deny the affect is has on both of us. That need to fluidly

    pour into one another and inability to fight when we touch.

    "I''m not worthy of you¡­. Today showed me that." It''s husky, strained, and low. It''s self-pity and

    exhaustion. Defeat, because his father''s knocked him down once more, and left him reeling from cruel

    words. I refuse to ept what he''s saying as truth to what he''s feeling, and instead of anger, I lean up

    and press my lips gently to his. Startling him with the sudden contact and refusing to back down.

    It takes a second of pause, his body going rigid before he rxes, pushes his face forward to fully kiss

    me and his handes to slide around the back of my neck as he takes over. It doesn''t take much to

    ignite fire in him and I groan as he gives me what I''m yearning for.

    Kissing him is so familiar and as I open my mouth to let things progress quickly, all those feelings and

    crazy urges rush back like a massive tidal wave hitting the shore. So easy to be consumed and

    intoxicated with need when we''re touching this way. My lips parting wider, to give him ess as his

    tongue slides against mine and he kisses me with passion and expertise that makes my toes curl and

    my stomach tingle.

    Colton stirs against me, his body easing against mine, rxing into the hold we have on one another

    and meeting my groan with his own murmured growl of enjoyment. We''re made to kiss one another,

    and I can''t imagine anyone ever tasting this good or making me feel thisplete. Neither can deny

    our bond when we kiss, it''s potent and all consuming.

    Just as his hands begin to slide down my back and over my ass, bringing my pelvis to his, hinting at his

    sexual excitement, he stops abruptly. Catching himself, he pulls away fast, so suddenly he literally rips

    us apart and I''m stunned with the sudden release, eyes flickering open to find myself tottering on

    unsure legs. He steps back, fully releasing me, almost letting me topple with the sudden loss of

    support, but I catch myself on the nearby door frame, breathless, and panting with how hot that make

    out session was and nce up at his shell shocked expression.

    "We shouldn''t¡­ it''s only going to make this harder." He closes right back down inside of his own head.

    That softness of his expression, the dted pupils and stirring body. It all reels back at speed as he

    regains perfect control. I, however, am fire dup and burning with crazy heat, which triggers severe

    frustration at the sudden halt.

    "I disagree. I think we should take what time we have and no regrets with it. My body yearns for you,

    and I could feel it was mutual. We''re doing nothing wrong in the eyes of the fates. This is what they

    wanted for us. Stay with me tonight, share my bed, give us something more than this." It''s brazen for

    me, and I swear I hear Meadows voice in my head, egging me on as the words tumble out. A

    confidence growing that I never knew I could possess, and a shameless need to see this through. I''m

    all in and willing to lose my virginity tonight. In fact, I want it badly.

    I don''t care if I''m not marked, I''ll let him in my bed and make him bond to me in other ways if it makes

    him start fighting for his right. Sex will bind us, and I''m willing to use any tool to get my mates head out

    of his ass.

    "I can''t. I''m sorry." Colton can''t look me in the eye, and I can feel the agony waving his way from me.

    The turmoil, the regret, the confusion as he fights his own will power. My boy''s screwed up in the head

    and fighting with his own emotions and morals. I realize this is going to be tougher than I thought, and

    it''s not just Juan''smand. Colton''s fighting with his own inner voice, about what''s right, and what he

    should do. I can taste the indecision as it''s thick enough around me to color the air.

    He steps forward, eyes still downcast and surprises me with a fast, fleeting, yet soft kiss on the

    forehead that renders me mute. A moment of his gentle affectionate side to let me know he does care,

    even if his refusal makes it seem otherwise.

    "It''s not that I don''t want you¡­ just please, don''t hate me." He doesn''t wait for an answer, turns on his

    heel rapidly and heads back the way we came, at speed, not looking back, wounding me with how

    much he'' fighting this. My heart thuds through my chest, stomach in knots as I watch him go, but I

    remind myself that I''m not a girl who falls at the first hurdle, and I won''t give up.

    If you change your mind, my door, for you, will always be open. I''m not giving up on us.

    My mind link follows him out of sight, my heart aching harder the further he gets away, and I''m close to

    tears but bite them back. Refusing to break down and be weak over this. Colton needs strength and I

    ''m going to prove I have a lot of it.

    I survived my family''s death and my makeshift pack''s. I''m tougher than I ever gave myself credit for,

    and it''s time I started to own that.

    I wait for what seems like an eternity of agonizing silence in the air, until he''s far out of reach

    emotionally, and the sounds of his footsteps on wood have drifted hopelessly away. I almost break

    down and cry when no responsees at all, deste, and alone, when he delivers that one little ray

    of hope.

    I love you, Lorey. I won''t give up on us either.

 Chapter 23: The Agony

    Chapter 23: The Agony

    I bend double, stomach twisting itself inside out, and dry wretch as my body tries to vomit out the

    contents of my earlier breakfast. A washing machine motion making me spasm as I gag once or twice.

    Sweating profusely, limbs shaking with exertion, and heart working so hard I think I''m having a heart

    attack, and it''s about to explode through my chest. I can feel my own pulse inside my ears and in my

    throat while I use my hands on my knees to brace my body and gasp for breath to fill myboring

    lungs. I feel like I''m on the verge of dying.

    "Here, drink some water and it''ll pass. Take a breather." Colton holds out a cold bottle towards me,

    foggy with condensation and straight from the ice bucket, at eye level and I can''t even muster up the

    ability to reach out and take it. I cough up phlegm, my throat burning painfully, and exhale wheezily in

    some sort of response. I can''t believe how unfit I am.

    "It''ll get easier, you''re just at the start of building stamina." He carries on, cing the bottle on the grass

    below me near my feet within my eyeline, and sinks down on his haunches to gaze up at me, tilting his

    face and smiling handsomely. A bead of sweat runs from my messy ponytail down past my ear and

    somehow travels across my cheek to drip off the tip of my nose. I can feel more running down the

    center of my spine, between my shoulder des, and I shudder.

    "If I... make it¡­ that ¡­far." It''s an effort and a half to get the words out and he grins at me, amused with

    my uselessness. We''ve been out here for hours. Stretching, running, exercising, jumping boards,

    climbing obstacles. I never knew physical training could inflict so much agony.

    "You''re doing fine. First time my father put me through this, I cked out and woke up covered in my

    own vomit, at his feet." He shrugs with that cute boy smirk as though it''s some sort of proud memory

    and I squint at him. Not sure why that''s a helpful or encouraging thing to say, and he chuckles, that

    sexy half smile of his bringing out his dimples and pats me on the back firmly. I feel like he''s being more

    condescending than sympathetic and inhale with effort, sure my lungs might no longer be working to

    full capacity, and then blow out a long hot exhale. Trying to recover enough to take the damn drink I

    sorely need.

    The noise of a field full of various aged people, all in different stages of training is all around us, voices

    echoing among the rumble of vehicles, and building works in the further distance. It feels like a school

    sports day, only with more shouting and yelling, and much older people. Also, a lot fitter, because I

    don''t remember my ss ever taking on a course like this and doing it without dying.

    The whole valley is in movement, orders being carried out, and there''s been an ongoing stream of

    trucks all day so far. Bringing supplies, materials, and wolves from further down the valley outskirts of

    its furthest point. They started construction further down and there''s been rumbling and thudding

    noisesing from that direction on the wind. They were quick to assemble and start to put things in

    motion at the crack of dawn and its humbling to see the force that is Santo, in the flesh.

    The worst of the internal burn inside of me calms down with the non-movement of my limbs and the

    three minutes of rest. I grab at the bottle and manage to straighten up, if somewhat painfully. My body

    trembling, and my legs weak, I can''t take it anymore slumping down on my butt ungracefully, epting

    fate. I''m done. It doesn''t help that we''re moving from spring to summer and the sun is hitting its high

    point of the day and slow roasting us all to a crisp. Not the best time to take your unfit self and put it

    through military style athletics.

    Colton looks up and towards a podium where senior wolves stand issuing orders at the masses, and

    nods silently. I guess someone is talking to him and he shes me back a sympathetic smile.

    "You''ll be pleased to know you have a two-hour rest and refresh session to go easy andy face down

    on your bed." He extends a hand to me, straightening up to stand up himself and I bat it away with

    another frown.

    "I''m going toy right here, thank you very much, and hope to god I wake up and this was all a bad

    dream." It''s a better attempt at verbal conversation but I still sound like an asthmatic dying pig. If only

    that was a strong possibility.

    I let myself slump back into the short prickly terrain cushioning my ungraceful fall, and stare up at the

    cloudless blue sky, so utterly relieved to be able to let my body finally stop. It would be a beautiful day if

    I could appreciate it.

    The fatigue washes over me and highlights how done my limbs are, and how unlikely it is they''re going

    to cooperate or recover anytime soon. I can''t take anymore even if I wanted to and hours of physical

    exertion have highlighted how unfit I am, while Colton barely broke a sweat.

    "Do you need me to go get a wheelchair, or give you a piggyback?" He''s mocking me now, his tone

    light, that air of cheeky and I can tell his dimples will be on show. I shove at his foot weakly as he gets

    up,es close and toe digs me softly. Trying to push me into action. He towers over me offering a

    little shade from the direct light and I take a second to admire the formidable build of my Adonis. He''s in

    a gray tracksuit that molds to his perfect muscr body and even in this heat, he has it zipped up to the

    top of the stand-up cor. No hint of being overheated, or sweaty or even reddening and I wonder

    what''s up with that.

    "Nope. Go away and leave me here to be one with the daisies. I''ve decided this isn''t the life for

    me." It''s humor on my part, the atmosphere between us today a lot less strained thanst night. He

    seems brighter, more like his usual self today, working, and training in the sub pack, I could tell he is

    back on normal form. Carmen even managed to irritate him less as we were all so focused on what we

    had to do.

    This morning, at dawn, started with a twenty-minute yoga type bunch of stretches, a warmup, followed

    by a two-mile run that was a major shock to my system. I''ve now added sadist to his list of less

    desirable traits, because he''s a bossy asshole who kept running behind me and pushing me along by

    my butt when Igged behind, refusing to let me stop no matter how much I begged him. Or maybe it

    was just an excuse to put his hands on my ass. Either way, it wasn''t appreciated while I was panting

    like an old person trying to climb a stair.

    "Can''t, the grass cutterse out at noon and I don''t think you would look good shredded and

    decorating the field. Come on,zy, we need to go shower, eat, and head out this afternoon. We have

    things to do."

    That brings me back to reality and hits me with a note of seriousness. I know what it is we have to do

    and whether I want to or not, I''m being dragged along, as he has this idea that from yesterday, I

    became part of his sub pack. Luckily, his father hasn''t been around today to see me among his best,

    because I know he isn''t going to like this slow integration Colton has me doing.

    The n this afternoon is to split into trucks to start visiting the viges around the mountain. Juan

    wants us to issue notices, and orders, to ''deal'' with disobeyers. Colton managed to convince him that

    force wasn''t needed, or advisable, in the end. I guess Juan slept on it, and this morning new orders

    were issued among the pack leaders. We''ve to deliver face to face written notice that might give them

    time toe around to having them up and move the few miles to the Santo domain. I know it''s

    because of Colton standing up to him.

    Colton has a good heart, and despite years of thinking him arrogant and careless of people below him,

    looking back, I realize he just stuck to his own kind, and in the old mindset that the packs were rivals.

    He had his close-knit circle and he didn''t like entertaining anyone new. He saw me as everyone else

    did, as one of the cast asides, and he made no attempt to interact with me. His defense of the people

    around the whole mountain tell me I had him all wrong.

    I reluctantly roll over onto my belly andy my cheek on the grass, enjoying the cool feeling on my

    previous overly warm skin. It''s a little stabby but a wee relief to climbings, sprinting, and

    jumping hurdles again. The rest of the pack are still off in the distance, carrying on, and I keep hearing

    Meadow issuingmanding directions to them as they tackle a huge wall they''re climbing. As wolves

    it would be easy, but today''s training was human only. Stamina building, apparently.

    "Just five more minutes." I moan softly, truly giving up on any form of movement as my body shuts

    downpletely, deting with a heavy, dramatic sigh. I yelp when his strong hands slide under me at

    speed, around the waist, him jumping over me and nting a foot either side of my hips as he lifts me

    up in one short sharp maneuver.

    My arms il, my legs curl and swing under him before he pulls me fully with him and drops me on my

    own feet. Clinging to his upper arms, making all sorts of desperate sounds and end up with the back of

    my head in the crook of his neck, my butt imbedded in his groin intimately. He doesn''t let me go straight

    away, just pulls me in tight with a sneaky hug, and lowers his own face so his mouthes level with

    my ear. As always, my body reacts even when I don''t want it to and I goosebumps all over, internal

    explosions and tingles going off inside my stomach so easily.

    "You should never turn your back on your mate¡­. Gives him all sorts of dirty ideas." That husky tone

    ignites all sorts of hot and fiery feelings in the depths of my pelvis and it seems to magically revive me.

    "Mate, huh? ¡­ I thought you dumped my ass and were sulking over the fact we would never be." I

    point out a little sassily, his arms sliding up around my ribs as he hugs me in against him fully. Taking

    advantage of the moment and initiating a different kind of contact.

    "It''s such a nice ass, that I realized my mistake and am groveling at your ¡­ rear." He chuckles in my

    ear, that telltale cheeky sound, and I know he''s only ying, but it strikes a chord in me that dampens

    the sexy mood, killing it dead. For a moment, that bitter pang of annoyed hits me in the stomach hard

    and I push away from him hastily, freeing his hold on me and step out of his embrace, elbowing him in

    the abs as I get away.

    "Don''t." It''s a moody bite to my tone, death of yful, as now stiff, and prickly, heart pained while he''s

    making light of this. I catch him out of the corner of my eye, sighing too, his whole fun demeanor

    changing as swiftly as mine.

    "Hey¡­. Don''t be like that." He reaches for me, but I step away again, picking up the discarded water

    bottle and turn on my heel to march to the main house. He said shower and food and I think we need

    some breathing space. Maybe I''m being too sensitive, but I can''t help the overwhelming urge to

    suddenly punch him in the throat, while sobbing my eyes out.

    "Lorey, baby?" He follows me, obviously getting the waves of wounded mood and sulkinessing his

    way. I know I chastised myselfst night, to be more patient and reel him in, but I''m so sick of this hot

    and cold thing he has going on. It''s up and down, touch, don''t touch. Mate, not mate, and it''s messing

    with my head. No wonder I''m having a hard time even sticking to my own n.

    I ignore himpletely, annoyed at myself for once again turning hostile when he was genuinely

    fooling around, but the fact I know we have two weeks before he marks that bitch as his, has me

    feeling all kinds of foul things. It doesn''t help that she spent thest few hours watching me,ughing at

    my attempts to keep up, and cartwheeling around me like some sort of gold medal gymnast, showing

    off, showing me how much better she is. She tried to make me look inadequate and kept interfering any

    time he got too close in showing me what to do.

    Hey, I didn''t mean to upset you. Talk to me.

    His voice invades my mind as I try and put distance between us, but it just irritates me all the more.

    Just make up your mind, okay¡­. Stop messing with my head and giving me mixed signals. It''s not fair.

    The obvious pain in my tone ebbs through and I flinch as he speeds up and catches me from behind,

    yanking me back by the upper arm and spinning me too him a tad aggressively. His little muscle in his

    jaw that twitches sometimes is working overtime and I stare nkly at his chest to avoid eye contact.

    "You told me we should take the time we have and do what the fates wanted us to do" he frowns at me,

    defensively, pulling me back a second time when I try to back off and gain distance, his voice edged

    with the same low irritation as mine. He has no right to be tetchy in this, and it''s not the way to handle

    my change of attitude.

    "Yeah, right before you stopped kissing me and walked away. You, again; hot and cold!" I point out,

    frustrated beyond belief and stupefied he doesn''t see how he''s being.

    "I''m not being hot and cold. I told you I love you and want to be with you! It''s just the shit keeping us

    apart that''s getting to me. I don''t want this to be harder, but at the same time I can''t not be with you. I''m

    drawn to touch you, be with you, constantly. That''s not mixed signaling." He really doesn''t see it the

    way I do, and I almost yell it in his face as the good old inner temper explodes at him.

    "YES, it fucking IS!!" I shove him away hard, aware some around us have stopped to look up,

    engrossed in the possible hint of drama going on over here, but I pull my head up and re at any I

    catch with eyes this way. Completelybative, and not like me at all. Surprisingly, any I challenge

    look away fast and Colton hauls me back for a third time, oblivious to his wrongdoing and feeding on

    my spreading anger.

    "Look¡­. I''m sorry¡­" It''s delivered through semi gritted teeth and I know it''s probably more from the

    fact I''m drawing unwanted attention and publicly challenging his authority, than being pissed at me, but

    it''s not the right way to handle me when I''m already overly tired from hours of physical ed, and

    sensitive, because I love him, and this whole thing is shitty as hell.

    "Aren''t you always?" I raise a brow, sarcasm oozing like moltenva from my lips. I p his hand off my

    arm, not caring if it stung, and make a fast dash to put distance between us before he reaches out

    again.

    Leave me alone! I shout it at him mentally and don''t let up, taking a sprint for the door and dashing

    forward as soon as ites into view. At least super speed has its advantages sometimes, and I

    almost collide with a group of young teensing out the main door and have to skid to a halt.

    Someonerge, and familiar, colliding into the back of me with equal speed, and emergency braking in

    such a way it almost sends me flying. Colton catches me around the waist as I topple headfirst from the

    impact and rights me just as fast, pulling me up so we weirdly end up back in the position that started

    this whole bickering argument. Me in his arms, as he''s wrapped around me from behind and his mouth

    at my ear. Only this time it doesn''t ignite a desire to snuggle in. Fuming and ready to w his eyes out,

    I turn in his arms to face him down.

    "You want me to ignore all this and just go with my heart? You want me to share your bed every night,

    act like everything is rosy, and perfect, and my father won''t do everything in his power to end this if I try

    to defy him? You don''t know what he''s capable of, Lorey. You don''t know the lengths he will go to stop

    someone he loves from doing something he deems wrong for our pack. I may be his son, but that

    means nothing." His biting tone, and sh of fierce in that normally cool expression snaps me to

    attention at the strained way the words rush out, his eyes softening from almost amber anger to that

    dark brown under lowered brows, blows a little wind out of my sails.

    "Like what?" Tears bite in sheer agitation, my emotions getting the better of me that here we are,

    arguing over this again, caught suddenly with the pain in his eyes, and he lowers his voice.

    "You never stop to wonder where my mother is? Our Luna¡­ who should be here for her people, being

    the heart and glue that tends to our vulnerable, in all these years?" That low, raw question, which

    brings amber to his eye''s fully, winds me with the unexpectedness of it and I try to w at the memory

    banks for an answer in the moment. Remembering my own suspicions from before.

    Sometimes essing his memories is not that easy. There are so many, jumbled together, out of

    sequence, so sometimes it''s better to know what or who you''re looking for if trying to find an answer.

    There are confused snippets and nothing concrete that I can pull out in a second, other than she was

    unwell.

    "Well, where is she?" My fury dies a little, curiosity shining through and toning down this row. I can''t

    sustain that kind of mad when myme heart gets upset over him. Colton is a weakness, and he seems

    to know how to disarm my fury and cut right to the bone without trying. People seem bored we''ve

    stopped yelling and go about their day, bypassing us once more as he lets go of me and takes my hand

    instead. Tangling fingers intimately, his warm, strong, solid in my smaller, softer, looser, tightly.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Maybe we need to have a talk somewhere private. I thought you would have seen all this in your head,

    but maybe not. I guess because I have so few memories to share of her. Come on."

 Chapter 24: I Dont Know

    Chapter 24: I Don''t Know

    That quietens me into submission, and I don''t fight him. Colton leads the way, grasping my hand and

    tugs me with him through the hall. It''s busy, filled with Santosing and going from the mess hall, in

    all states of sports attire as training started today, and everyone seems to either be rushing about or

    completely immobile in groups, chatting. There''s a sense of confusion with some, urgency with others,

    and a holiday vibe with a more. I guess some don''t realize the seriousness of why everything has

    changed, and some are overwhelmed with anxiety and rushing around doing whatever they''re told with

    prompt action. It''s chaotic, and overwhelming, and I close down and allow him to lead me through.

    Colton takes me away from the swarm of moving groups and heads towards the corridor to the

    communal room on this floor. He walks fast and I fall in step obediently. It only takes a silent minute to

    turn into the passage and head down towards the room where everything seems strangely hushed.

    As soon as he hits the digits on the keypad, the door clicks open and the lights flicker on. I blink at the

    change from dull to bright and follow him inside quietly, waiting for him to move me in and shut the

    door. He locks it behind us, and it only adds to the tension rising inside of me that he clearly doesn''t

    want anyone else to eavesdrop.

    He motions for me to sit, his manner different, Mr. serious on show in the form of themander that

    came herest night and heads to the bar. He pulls it open and grabs two sodas for us beforeing

    back and choosing to sit on the floor in front of my armchair. He hands me a can once he opens it for

    me, and opens his own, taking a long drink before saying anything. I can tell he''s dying this,

    regainingposure, or turning something over in his mind and I wait, patiently. Perched in the seat a

    little stiffer than I should be, cradling my drink between my hands.

    It''s something he thinks I should know, so I''m not going to hurry him. Trying to scan my memories in the

    long pause between us, but it''s such a jumble when ites to his mother, of snips and bits of

    conversations, that I don''t get a clear understanding of where she is. It''s been something I noticed but I

    assumed it held no real importance in the grand scheme of things.

    "She''s not here." He points out nkly as though reading my thoughts, after a moment of staring at his

    own can. I don''t recognize his raw, raspy voice, and the strangled way the wordse out, telling me

    this is more painful than he can bear. "I haven''t seen her for nine years."

    It''s not the answer I expected, and I gawp, heart skipping a beat, my eyes widening with surprise and I

    have no words at all. Head trying to pull that together and wondering if I missed some sort of public

    announcement that the Santo Luna had left the mountain that long ago, I mean, I was still a kid. This

    was something the people had a right to know. I just didn''t realize it had been that long, almost a

    decade without our Luna.

    "She''s in a¡­. ce, sort of... care home, I guess. A medical facility. Has been since a few weeks after

    they came home from the war." He leans forward so his gaze is more heavily focused on the floor, yet I

    catch the glow of amber before he tilts away, enough that I can only see the top of his head. His

    emotions spiraling out and consuming me as I feed on his despair. My stomach clenches with it.

    "Why?" I can sense his distancing emotionally, in a bid to stop me feeling his pain, cutting off to save

    me, and I can tell it''s because this causes him a mass amount of it. I still get a huge wave of grief,

    regardless, not too dissimr to how I felt when my parents never returned. He isn''t pushing me away

    because he''s ashamed, this is something that rips him up inside and he''s aware he can''t control the

    intensity.

    "Her mind''s broken. My mom never came home as the person she left. She isn''t who she was, and my

    father said it''s because she wasn''t strong enough to endure the horrors of the war. That it was too

    much, and she faded away. She doesn''t talk, or move, or do anything anymore. He said she stares into

    nothing and it''s like her body lives on, but her soul''s gone." He chokes on the words, his eyes zing

    over, and it slices my stomach in response.

    It winds me, my insides clenching up with the gravity of what he said, and I stay sat in mute silence

    staring at him, trying to get my head around that. Figuring out what I''m meant to say to that. Mental

    illness in wolves is rare, considering we can magically heal everything inside of us when we turn, even

    our brains.

    "He sent her away¡­ my own mom, his own mate. Cast her aside because her condition could hurt the

    pack. Show how weak she was, and unworthy as a Luna, and cause them to doubt hismand. He

    won''t tell me where she is because he knows I would go to her and he doesn''t want me to. He says it

    would scar me. That it would crush me." Colton stares at the can in his hand, exhaling heavily as he

    detes and seems so lost and young in this moment. A little boy pining for the mother he can never

    see.

    It''s starting to click in ce, even if Colton doesn''t see it himself. He doesn''t realize the link between

    him rejecting me for not being what the pack needs, and the fact his mom fell at the same hurdle.

    Maybe in his head it''s messy and all jumbled up and he doesn''t really see it, but I do. It''s not just his

    father''smand holding him back, it''s a deep-rooted fear that maybe I wouldn''t be able to handle

    things either. I''ve never heard of wolves breaking down this way and I can''t even imagine what she

    must have seen to end up a shell of a person who abandoned all she loved. Locked in her own mind,

    silently, and eternally adrift.

    The Luna, she''s meant to be the gentle touch of her people. Her focus is on the young and vulnerable,

    while her alpha mate is the strength and protection of the many. Our Luna is not here, and for ten years

    her weakest have suffered under hismand. Her absence the sole reason of my kind were pushed

    aside and forgotten. She would never have allowed the orphans to be cast out; it''s the job of a Luna, to

    maternally protect the young, the innocent, the unloved. It all makes so much more sense now.

    Juan''s focus is all about keeping the pack powerful and promoting unity among the strongest. He isn''t

    interested in the weak and condemned them to the dark side, so he didn''t have to take on his mate''s

    role and care for them. He even sent his own away because she failed to fit his expectations, that''s

    how power hungry he is.

    No wonder Juan has be so much colder and crueler. His softer voice of reason, who could sway

    with her bond to him, has been gone for years and offers no conflict to the decisions he makes. Only a

    mate is truly allowed to argue, sway, dispute openly, or try and reason with an alpha, without real

    bacsh or punishment. He rules with aggression now, and logic, and has no tender care for anyone

    who isn''t worthy. Her warm eye on her people is missing, and her heart in their wellbeing, it''s why so

    many of us were pushed out.

    "He didn''t even let me say goodbye¡­ he said it was for the best. Just had her moved and didn''t tell me

    until she was gone. I feel like he''s ashamed of her for being weak." Colton''s voice croaks a little, his

    emotions pushing through despite him trying to shield them, and it pains me to feel that kind of broken

    anguish. He was her only child, and from what I can feel, they loved one another deeply, as a mother

    and son should. It''s an almost unbearable pain as it swarms me, but I can rte. I knew this pain and

    have grieved with the same intensity. It''s the mourning of a parent''s death, even if he hasn''t lost her to

    the underworld.

    "And that''s why he hates me, because he thinks I''m the same." I point out, watching for the reaction on

    his face, his eyes still glowing amber as he stares at the floor over his crossed legs, unable to look me

    in the eye when caught in despair. I think Colton is ashamed of being so broken by this, another pointer

    of Juan''s parenting skill. Colton has beencking a mother''s touch for half his life. The most important

    years while he was forming. The one who should''ve nurtured and softened him after he was forced into

    battles as a child, taught him not to blindly follow his father in the way he does, and instilled the

    strength to be his own alpha. That was the Luna''s job as his mother. He''s been at his father''s mercy for

    years, baring down on him, and conditioning his outlook without restraint, it''s any wonder Colton''s as

    caring as he is and not more like Juan. Teaching him the cruelest of lessons about loyalty and

    compassion to your mate, and the unimportance of love.

    He discarded her as weak and put her somewhere to rot, because he was shamed by her inability to

    handle what was thrown at her. He chose the good of the pack, over the mate he was destined to care

    for. No wonder Colton is screwed up. His role model, and moral guide, taught him that love is

    secondary to duty and his heart has no value in what his decisions should be. It taught him that to love

    is not enough, that to imprint is not an excuse, that the pack must always be the priority even if it goes

    against his own needs.

    "He just wants to protect me from the heartache he''s endured. A mate in bond who still gues his

    mind, but it''s like she''s dead. I don''t think he goes to wherever she is anymore as he hasn''t left this

    ce for more than five years." He shrugs with one shoulder, ncing to the side of us as a tear rolls

    down his cheek and I can tell he feels awkward at showing that kind of softness, probably hearing his

    father in his head, sneering and scolding him for it. Wolves are macho and men they try not to cry

    much. Juan probably chastises him for any kind ofpassion, empathy, or show of care in this way.

    Impulsively I slide from my chair and mirror his pose on the floor in front of him, so our knees touch and

    we sit face to face. My hand sliding to cover his thigh, and I lean in, heart exploding with the need to

    console him. My own mind racing with many thoughts and reasons and exnations and seeing not a

    strong dominant alpha before me, but a scared young boy who wants to let go of the choices that are

    too hard for him to make on his own. In so many ways, he''s still that eight-year-old kid who went from

    joyous ceremonial turning, to battle worn warrior in the space of a year.

    "I''m not her. This isn''t about us." I point out, knowing that somewhere deep inside he has those doubts.

    He saw my giftsing through, he''s started to really know me, and I hope he can see that as

    vulnerable as I may appear, there''s a strength in me. The vampire attack it hurt me, left my heart

    weeping for those I''ve lost, left me with horrible dreams and a fear of the dark shadows, but it didn''t

    crush me. Neither did the loss of all I held dear when I was only eight years old.

    He needs to know that this situation might have apletely different oue to his mom''s and that

    what happened to her, is so rare, I never knew it could before he told me.

    "It doesn''t matter what I think. If I believe you''re stronger than her or not. He thinks I''m blinded by the

    bond and he doesn''t trust my judgement. How can I know if he''s right or wrong, when I''m so inanely in

    need of you it pushes logic out no matter how I reason? He''s right in the fact that our people need a

    future leader with a strong Luna by his side, but he can''t ept that you''re her. And I don''t think my

    heads clear enough to know without my heart always changing it."

    I get the full whack of his confusion and despair as he lets go of the floodgates he''s been holding back,

    and I''m swamped instantly with the chaos that''s been living inside of him since that night. It''s

    overwhelming, and I am drowned with the urge to sob, tear my heart out, wail, kick someone and

    scream all at the same time. I have to cling on, like I''m on a rickety raft on a turbulent sea as his

    emotions devour me and almost snap me mentally with the force of such chaos. I breathe through the

    surge, until it settles inside of me and calms enough to reel my thoughts and breathing into calmer

    waves. Rationale pulling my brain to him.

    "Tell me honestly¡­. Deep down in your gut, your instinct, without questioning it, just impulsively

    answer; do you think I''m capable of being that Luna?"

    I need to know his true feelings without his foggy mess coloring it. Need to understand what our future

    really holds. If he really believes I''ll be wrong for his people, deep in his heart, then I know, no amount

    of time together, kissing, or even sex, will sway him from doing what''s right. His father''s a voice in his

    head and his mom is a shining example of the result if he chooses wrongly. His people matter more

    than I ever gave him credit for, and his head is full of the vampire wars that are going to start all over

    again. If he does believe in us, then I can''t let him stray down this path without a fight.

    He''s afraid of having me, only to lose me to a broken mind when our world''s turned upside down, or

    maybe even death, which ends us both. His father''s filling his head with all of this doubt and it''s all so

    very clear now why he''s struggling with what he should do.

    There''s a part of him who''s strong enough to defy his father if he chose to, I was wrong about that, I

    see that now. He swayed him over the vigers and theiring here under force.

    It''s Colton''s own insecurity over whether he can put his feelings aside and make a right choice, not just

    for his people, but for us, that''s screwing him up. He''s terrified of what might happen to me if he puts

    me in a ce that his mom was, carrying the burden of many, riding into battle ahead of the hordes,

    and expecting me to mentally hold myself, and them, together as a Luna should. He''s overthinking all

    the possibilities, with many others whispering in his ear. The men who are wiser, older, powerful in our

    midst. This is way moreplex and it all feels so hopeless. It''s not just about a wolf deciding on a

    mate¡­ it''s so much more hanging in the bnce. He''s our future, where all eyesy to lead us when

    Juan no longer does.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m not going to lie¡­ I don''t know." He flinches as the words spill out, screwing up his face and

    hunching down in disappointment at his own inability to even answer that without confusion.

    I can''t even be mad at that, because I''ve no idea what''sing with this war, or what his mom went

    through ten years ago, but he does. He fought on ournds as a warrior, defended us from smaller

    invasions, as an adult should even though he was only a child. He''s seen the reality of what''sing

    and still bears the scars.

    I think I have the strength and courage to deal with it, but maybe I''m just a child with a stubborn head,

    and a foolish heart, who thinks the fates would never steer her wrong. Maybe I''m the delusional one,

    grasping at hopes and being ridiculous. I have no words and my hand slides back into myp with the

    weight of realization punching me in the gut. Screwing me up emotionally, mentally, and physically.

    "Now do you understand? ¡­. Love, it''s not the issue. I''m yours, heart and soul, every beat just for you."

    Colton reaches for my hand, enveloping mine in his, but failing to warm the icy cold seeping through

    me with his touch. A sad desperation in the air as I nod hopelessly, epting the real truth as it

    stretches endlessly between us, like a gulf we can never cross. Head filled with so much, and yet my

    heart empty, deste, as numb overtakes me to save me from the pain it can''t deal with.

    There isn''t an answer to this, a way out, a ray of hope in the dark. The fates, they should never have let

    any of this happen to either of us. I love him, but I''m not enough.

 Chapter 25: Time

    Chapter 25: Time

    Chapter 25: Time

    It''s been a few days since Colton told me about his mom and I swear she keeps guing my thoughts.

    It''s like a tiny itch in my brain I can''t shake, and I keeping back to it repeatedly for no obvious

    reason. I even dreamt of herst night, and it was the weirdest most confusing thing ever. It came after

    I finally located a memory of her in this shared library of thoughts and couldn''t shake her soft face from

    my visuals. I must have tried too hard and imnted her in my brain to mess with me, it''s the only

    exnation.

    I do remember her vaguely without Colton''s influence, only in my own memories she''s faceless,

    because I couldn''t remember her all that well, so it''s nice to apply features to her. She has Colton''s

    wless beauty, his ck hair, darkest chocte eyes, and sallow skin, with a soft ambience that''s less

    masculine than his.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She used toe to the library near our farm every weekend to read books to the children. I remember

    her being a caring quietdy, well spoken, well dressed, and she had no prejudices whatsoever against

    wolves from rival packs, the children were all one to her. She always wanted to see us live in peace

    and harmony, and she had this warm pull that I see in Colton sometimes, when he isn''t closing up on

    me and freezing me out.

    The dream lingers in my mind, despite being up for hours, and now, I''m sat on the grass taking a break

    from training and can still feel her voice ebbing back to me from the recess of my mind. Fatigue letting

    it slip back in as I cool down and catch my breath, and her haunting melodic tone, filled with pleading,

    rings through again, the words which woke me this morning.

    "Save us."

    It''s all thates through and it gives me the same shivers it did when I dreamt it. She walked up to

    me, in a bright white, sterile, wall less space, with no one else around me but blurred nothingness of

    light and stale air. Standing in the middle of what felt like a hospital, I don''t know, unsure where I was

    meant to go or how I even got there. Confused.

    She appeared in the distance at first, catching my eye, almost hazy and surrounded by a fog which

    cleared as she came closer. Dressed in a light shapeless gown, almost like a medical covering, except

    it was pure snow white, not blue, or patterned. Her hair was loose, free, and hung longer than I can

    recall from my memory bank, almost touching her waist, whereas she always kept it jaw length in even

    Colton''s memories.

    When she came into focus at first, I could see her cheeks were wet with tears, eyes blood shot, her

    skin streaked where they had fallen repeatedly and her smock was soaked through, as though they''d

    been absorbing thousands of them, for an eternity. Her desperate sadness consumed, and

    overwhelmed me, and I was rooted to the spot, unable to breathe with the heaviness of her pain.

    She was eerily pale, beautiful still, but only the shadow of the woman from Colton''s memories, thin and

    worn down, as though her life was being sucked away. She touched my face softly, startling me with

    the sheer heat she exuded, leaned in so close that she almost kissed me, her warmth invading the

    coolness of my own air and whispered it right into my face, startling me to wake in the dull stillness of

    my own room.

    Those two damned words.

    Shuddering again, aware the memory of her touch on my skin has pushed a physical sensation on my

    cheek, and I touch it in a bid to remove the feel of it. The dream felt so real and I hate that it won''t leave

    me alone in waking hours, reying on a loop, and affecting me so deeply. The total opposite to Colton

    though, as he''s been practically absent, physically, and mentally.

    Something he''s been doing for an infuriating number of days. It''s like opening up about her reminded

    him of all the reasons he chose to reject me, and he back tracked at a hundred miles an hour and

    completely pulled away. He''s been on active avoidance ever since and it''s both broken me and pissed

    me off beyond the limits of boundary.

    Hees to training, barks orders at me from a safe distance, and has our mind link on permanent

    closed door. It''s making me madder than hell, infuriating that once again he has done another U turn,

    but whenever I try to talk to him, he walks off and nks me. He makes sure I can''t get close, I can''t

    touch him, and he either sticks with the sub pack so I can''t get him alone or leaves before anyone else

    does so I can''t follow. A big fat ''stay away'' from me aura, all around that dense head of his, and he

    won''t even look me in the eye.

    I know what he''s doing, and as much as I want to punch him in his genitals for it, I do understand, but

    it''s just so frustrating. What makes is worse, is Carmen has caught onto the strained atmosphere and is

    laying on the oozing flirt mode with all her might, driving even the males of the pack to eye roll every

    time she baby talks him. I think she sees it as hope, or an opening that she''s on the path to getting him

    back, and it''s making me sick to watch her smugly move in on him at every opportunity she gets.

    Colton still isn''t tolerating her, but it doesn''t mean I''m not having visions of turning and ripping her

    throat out multiple times a day. Killing a fellow wolf from your pack is a mortal sin, no matter the

    excuse, but I would happily pay the time for that crime.

    Meadow is the only thing keeping me sane, andst night she camped out in my room to cheer me up

    and distract me, watching movies, and having girl time to throw off all the stresses of everything going

    on around us. She brought me clothes, and make up, not that I need them now my own belongings

    were left at my door when I came back from training a couple of days ago. I suspect Colton went and

    packed up everything with my scent on in the orphanage, but I can''t be sure, and he won''t stick around

    to let me ask him at all. It adds to my fury, because it shows he still cares, he still thinks about my

    needs, but he won''t face me at all. His mind is set, and I know what this means for us, he''s already

    chosen his course of action and he''s biding his time until it''s done.

    He doesn''te to mess hall to eat either, just shows up at the park to train and leaves as soon as

    we''re done for the day. He spends the rest of his time with Juan, patrolling they of thend, and

    overseeing the training camp and the new buildings. I''ve seen them walking together many times and I

    almost couldn''t control my own loathing growls, or the hatred I have for that man.

    The pack is getting uneasy and Meadow mentioned that he hasn''t called any kind ofmunal since,

    as though he''s avoiding any real dialogue with any of us. He knows the pack will have questions about

    this. He brought me to them, made it seem like I might have a chance and then snubbed me as they

    were beginning to ept my presence.

    He''s caught inside his own head as he tries to work things out, but we''re losing time. Ticking away

    slowly as the full moon approaches in its cycle and I don''t think I can take much more. Logic is telling

    me to give up on him, but I don''t want to ept this is it. That he''s done and given up on us after what

    he said to me. My heart doesn''t want to believe he could be this way.

    I''ve been lost in my own thoughts, anxious, obsessing, crying, and worrying myself sick with the chaos

    of thisck of closure. I''m not being a cold idiot and cutting him off, or avoiding him, like he is me. I

    would talk to him in a heartbeat if he let me. It''s like he just abandoned me after dumping me in his sub

    pack, with no idea what I''m supposed to be now, how to feel, and what I''m meant to do after the full

    moon.

    If he marks her where do I go? What do I do? I''m only here because of my link to him. I''m not a Santo, I

    don''t belong here and although the sub pack seem to be warming to me, I''m not bonded to them. I''m

    not one of them, and Carmen will kick my ass to the curb the second he marks her.

    She''ll be his beta, until she takes her ce as Luna, pushing Meadow down the ranks, from merely

    bing his mate. That''s how it works. She''ll have more say than any of them and I can see Colton

    allowing her to move me out for the sake of their pairing. She hates me with a passion and spends all

    her time either drooling after him or throwing me shade. It''s just a waiting game until she has that

    power to finally eject me.

    I exhale heavily and pull myself up off the grass where I''ve been sitting cross legged for the past ten

    minutes, ripping at strands absentmindedly, letting my mind run riot, as Meadow strolls on up beside

    me and slumps down too. She''s barely flushed, no evidence of panting after scaling thirty-foot tree

    climbs, and almost no sweat has formed on any part of her at all. I''m over here looking like I rolled in a

    puddle, red faced, and having a cardiac arrest some twenty minutes after I did it, and she''s utterly

    unaffected.

    I have to admit though, in only a few short days, my stamina is improving, and I no longer hit the

    shakes and near vomit like the first time we did this. I''m getting stronger.

    "What is it when men today? I swear, I must be getting my own cycle, because I want to stab idiots in

    the head. It''s like the haze ising in and making them all stupid, or loco." Meadow falls back on the

    grass, seeming very athletic in pink leggings, and matching sports bra, that enhance her natural assets.

    Cesar has been driving her mad the past few days, with his overprotective side kicking in, as Juan

    upped the training schedule and started pushing his agenda a little harder. He''s been all over her,

    shadowing her through the course, stopping her before any he thinks might be dangerous, and meeting

    her fury at molly coddling her. Males can''t help it, even if their femmes are capable, it''s that need to

    shelter their mate.

    The haze is mating season, and yes, it''s fast approaching, and can make the males a little crazy

    possessive, over sensitive, and willing to wrap their mates in wadding. It''s an inevitable part of our year,

    which thankfully is short lived, but sees every male and femme who''ve been turned go into horny

    overdrive. Most mated couples don''t leave the bedrooms for days on end. The unmated are fair game,

    and result in rushed unions after it''s over, many markings out of unwanted pupping''s have been borne

    in the past. It''s craziness. I''m not looking forward to iting at all, seeing as this will be my first year

    on this side of the fence and I have no idea how it''s going to feel. Especially with a head and heart

    invested in a guy who intends to mark another.

    Meanwhile, the vigers around the mountain are refusing to budge with, only a few actually moving to

    the makeshift amodation Juan has been building. I know this is angering him and it''s denting his

    ego that these people don''t see him as the authority he thought they did. After all these years of

    swanning around, thinking his transition to ruler was set in stone and no one would dispute it.

    His anger is obvious and the show of force yesterday as trucks came in, depositing screaming women

    and children in the camp, hinted that he''s snapped and started to take them against their will. It''s

    horrendous, and I watched in horror as women with bound wrists, roped so they couldn''t fight, were

    hauled out and unmped to be reunited with hysterical children from another truck. He separated

    them. Taken babies from mothers in a bid to keep thempliant. Their mates following soon after,

    giving up the fight anding to submissive control to be with their families.

    Who does that?

    It left a mixed feeling among the Santos and everyone has been on edge, nipping at one another,

    having to police the new additions in case they try to return home. You can feel the utter disgust in the

    air around us. No one questioning their alpha, but no one agrees with this. The Santos aren''t as bad as

    I used to think they all were, and it''s obvious that many are not like Juan at all.

    Colton was beside him on the podium when the first trucks came in, and he couldn''t stomach it for

    more than seconds. Saying something to his father, I could see his aggression peeking, his expression

    thunderous, his eyes glowing even from this distance, and his actions animated as though showing his

    disapproval angrily. They argued and Colton stormed off and stayed out of sight for the rest of the

    deposit. The elders all looking on in silent agreement with Juan, showing who exactly in this hierarchy

    were the empty hearted and power hungry with all the control. Traitors to their own kind.

    It feels like this ce is turning into a prison, much like the home was, with wardens and it''s fast

    copsing around Juan''s ears as wolves begin to question this in the corners and hallways. You hear

    the whispers, but they soon fall silent for fear it''ll get back to him. Everyone knows he''s ruthless and will

    punish any one of them, blood or not. He has his own lethal pack of war bitten psychotic wolves who do

    his bidding. His elders, his brother, and his beta. Four deathly loyal sub packs at his beck and call if you

    dismiss Colton''s. Strong enough of a mini army to get wolves to fear them. Juan''s untouchable and has

    the force to back up his im to being the uniting alpha. He rules with fear, not respect. There''s no care

    in his heart.

    There''s been no word on any vampire attacks beyond ours since the orphanage, we''ve had no word

    that Juan has actually let anyone know about, and there hasn''t been any new hits or hints of a threat.

    Apart from my new living situation it''s like it never happened and no one mentions the lives we lost that

    day. I didn''t even get to bury them or pay myst respects. The cleanup crew moved in and their bodies

    were burned outside the city limits without anyone being told until after it was done. Like worthless

    trash that needed to be disposed of. A ck mark Juan wanted to wipe clean and push out of sight,

    because he can never be seen to be failing at anything.

    Juan hiding more shame, the same way he hides his failure mate, Luna Sierra Santo. It seems he likes

    to keep secrets and pretend history is not what it is. I wonder how many of the stories of our victories of

    the war have been exaggerated and twisted. No one talks of the fallen, or the battles they lost, they

    only teach us of the heroic wins and the wolves that came back.

    "Tell me about it. Colton is high on my hit list today, not that I''ll get close enough to do anything about

    it." I sulk into my ownp, answering Meadow, depressed and exhausted with this situation, and

    Meadow leans up on her elbows to look at me.

    "He won''t even talk to me about it, Chica. God knows I''ve tried, but he''s inside his own head. He does

    this sometimes, although not for so long. Goes into lockdown and pushes everyone to arm''s length

    until he figures it out on his own, been this way since the wars made him grow up way too fast. I think

    the impending full moon is only making him worse, as the clock ticks down, and his father is still

    messing with his head. I swear, if Juan left him alone for just a week, maybe even a couple of days,

    that boy would soon see right and do what his heart is telling him." Meadow spreads to star shaped

    across the grass and blows out a huge lungful of air, as though to expel her frustration, staring at the

    sky.

 Chapter 26: Juans Influence

    Chapter 26: Juan''s Influence

    "Has his father said anything more about Carmen?" I ask outright, afraid to have these conversations

    with her as they always leave me feeling worse, but she''s the only person I have had to talk to, and I

    know she''s on my side in this.

    "Only that Colton needs to think of the future of his people. Honestly, I don''t even know why Juan is

    rooting for Carmen, she wasn''t good enough a month ago, when he was constantly telling him he

    needed to get serious a find a better mate. I don''t get it." Meadow shrugs, rolling on her side to perch

    herself up on one elbow, picking out some peeking daisies and twirls them between those talons she

    calls nails.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Wait, what? I thought Juan was invested in her as the best femme for Luna? He''s sure as hell fighting

    her corner hard enough!" I nche, my head spinning to her fully as rage ignites inside of me, pushing

    self-pity down.

    "Nah, you got that all wrong. Juan has never warmed to her, he only seemed to take any kind of

    interest in their rtionship the second the fates brought you to Cole as hispanera. Up until then,

    he was one of the reasons Cole hadn''t yet settled and marked her. Always whispering in his ear that he

    wasn''t ready, that he''s too young and had time, that he should sew some wild oats and live a little. He

    only started with this marking shit when he knew Cole had his sights set on you."

    "So, his dislike of me contradicts even that. Screwing with Colton''s choice even before me. I swear, I

    wish I knew why he was so against me. It can''t just be because of the home and losing my family." I

    exhale grabbing at the grass in exasperation and yanking out some more stems before watching them

    blow from through my fingers on the wind. Set free, roots severed, to find their own path, wherever the

    wind chose to blow them, and it stirs something in my head.

    "The man is all about honor and power, it''s totally about you being one of the unwanted. It''s like a ck

    mark on his bloodline to ept the fates bonded one so unworthy to his only son. He''s obsessed. I

    don''t think he''s all there, you know, since the wars, a little loco if you ask me." She points at her temple

    and rotates in a circle, leaning up further to gaze at me with crossed eyes, jesting that he''s crazy, but it

    doesn''t bring any lightness to the conversation.

    "I hate him. Even if he is mentally unwell. He''s the reason nothing in my life has been good for a long

    time. He''s the one who called the packs to unite and go to war. He''s the reason my mother left me to

    follow his call when they asked for warriors to protect ournds, even though he wasn''t our alpha. My

    father tried to stop her¡­ he knew they had little chance of returning. He wasn''t a warrior, none of my

    people were. They should have stayed behind and protected the ones here, not left it to the children

    like Colton to take on a man''s job." There''s no point on dragging over the failings of the past, but I can''t

    help it. The wars were a shambles for our people, even if we did end uping out on top. The packs

    had no tactics or pulling together until it was almost toote. So many who should never have gone left

    our weakest vulnerable to be watched over by young wolves or newly turned. We were lucky to survive

    attacks on our own homnds at all.

    "Juan isn''t the man he used to be. Cole didn''t just lose his madre in those wars, his father came back a

    changed man. The battles, they got inside his head. He wasn''t exactly soft before, but he only got

    worse. I think it''s why Colton clings on so hard to winning his approval, wing to stay connected to the

    only parent he has left. His father''s single handedly raised him these past ten years, molded him into a

    man. Cole''s loyal to a fault; he may seem tough sometimes, but he has his madre''s warm heart and

    inability to see the worst in people. It''s his biggest strength, and yet, his worst w." Meadow and I

    stare intensely at one another, somber moods reflected, before I break contact and gaze off into the

    clouds to try and find some peace. My head a mess with all of this, my heart aching badly like it''s done

    for days now.

    "Do you think Juan turned this way, because of the Luna too?" I so desperately want to understand why

    someone who was once held high and respected among his own pack is now feared and questioned.

    Why his own hide in corners to disapprove of his tactics, where the loyal would never question. That''s

    not the sign of a healthy united pack. That''s the sign of a failing alpha, clinging onto his power. A

    sinking ship and it doesn''t bode well for what Colton will inherit.

    "I don''t know. All I know is, he''s not the uncle I knew as a girl and I don''t recognize him anymore. Cole

    tries to pretend he''s still in there, maybe he really sees it, and looks for the best in him. I think he''s

    scared of being cast away like his madre was and forgotten by all who love him if he pushes it. His

    father likes to throw it out there that Colton has her weak genes, and it''s probably why he tries so hard

    to do what Juan want of him, to prove him wrong."

    "Colton isn''t weak¡­. he''s confused. Even I can see that. What do you think Juan would do if he defied

    him and marked me on the full moon? Do you think Juan would send him away, send us away?" I have

    to know if there''s hope of changing his mind, that maybe Colton will stille through for me. Even if

    his behavior is telling me that he''s already pushed all indecision aside and chosen a path to take. I

    need to cling onto a tiny little ray that there''s still time to sway him.

    "I didn''t, until Cole told me he believes his father would find a way to take you from him if he defied his

    decision. Juan hasn''t said it outright, but he''s implied it. Cole''s worried you would be the one taken in

    the night the way his madre was and kept from him with no way of finding you again. God knows he

    hasn''t stopped trying to find her, but there''s no trace and those who know, they don''t speak about it.

    He''s no idea which of the elders helped and the Shaman was no part. He''s also baffled as to where

    she is and has been helping to trace her."

    I always wondered about the Shaman. Colton seems to trust him, and he doesn''t seem to spend his

    days by Juan''s side as the elders do. In fact, the Shaman hides away until the turning ceremony each

    month and rarelyes out.

    "How can he still blindly love a man who can do that to him. She was his mother." I despair at the

    thought, sinking down into my crossed legs and perch my elbows on my knees so I can lean my chin

    into my palms. Propping myself up while my body sags in detion.

    "Love, Chica, it does loco things to rational people and no matter how cold Juan is, Cole still loves him

    as a son should. He''s all he has in terms of real family. His own grandmother has a weird aversion to

    her grandson, and barely looks at him. She''s Juan''s mother and since birth, she never bonded to Cole

    at all. It''s really weird." Meadows sighs heavily too and I can taste her hopelessness in the air, seeping

    into me. She frowns down at the grass and goes back to picking daisies, throwing them over her

    shoulder listlessly in distraction.

    "There really isn''t any hope for us, is there? Colton cutting me off, all of this, it''s to protect me ¡­ he''s

    going to mark Carmen and that''s going to be the end of it. I can feel it in my bones. Whether he loves

    me or not, his duty, his reason, his stubborn nature, all point at doing what''s expected, because he

    thinks it will be a resolution that secures the pack''s future. And he cares about that more than about

    us." As much as I go around in circles in my head, I can''t see any other oue.

    As much as I want him to be strong for me, it''s not really about that. He is strong, he just cares too

    much about the people he''s meant to care about. Alpha''s in his blood and putting the people first is part

    of that leading nature of his type. As much as his gifts, his personality, his looks, and his DNA, he''s

    programmed with this preset need to be bound to his duty for them.

    He''s faced with all these paths and possibilities and even if he chooses me over all of them¡­ he has a

    fear his father will either take me from him, and I don''t doubt he would, or that I''ll be so damaged by life

    as his Luna, that he''ll scar my mind in the process and lose me in other ways.

    Seeing the way Juan''s been treating his own kind these past days has sickened me to my stomach,

    and I need to start putting myself first. I need to face facts. Colton won''t endanger me with the

    possibility his father will snatch me from him. I think he has more faith in my ability to be mentally

    strong though, although it''s not that clear cut in his head, and I don''t doubt he isn''t aware of it.

    He''ll do what his father wants because his hands are tied. Colton is fated to lead his people, he''s

    known it since birth, he can''t run from that, and his father holds all the ropes where he''s concerned.

    He''s bound, unable to free himself no matter what way he turns, and his future has never been his to

    command.

    Colton is going to betray the bond, for the love of me. As crazy as that sounds. It''s clear in his behavior

    and the way he''s again shut me off. He''s trying to make it easier because he knows what he has to do.

    He knows that if we continued to stay close, he would keep fighting for us and not fully submit to what

    his father wants.

    I can''t keep being mad about the fact that our bond should be stronger, because I know this isn''t about

    that. The bond is strong, it''s solid in a way, it''s what keeps pulling him to me, fighting his will power, and

    messing with his head, repeatedly. It''s what''ll push him to mark her, in the hopes of breaking me free,

    and keeping me safe from harm. His need to protect me.

    The only problem is that once he does mark her, then I shouldn''t be here. I may still have a link that

    endangers his life, but without his heart and eye on me the way it is now, Juan might make a move and

    take me away anyway. I bet Colton hasn''t even factored that in at all, because he doesn''t want to see

    his father''s that wolf. Juan may still make me disappear and go wherever Colton''s mother is, to be sure

    his son doesn''t get tempted in any way. I''m the enemy in Juan''s eyes, nothing changes that, not even

    his marking.

    I just wish I knew why he hated my kind with this force of passion. We were all the same once upon a

    time. It''s not my fault my family died. It''s his.

    "I wish I could argue, but thest few days, Cole being like this, I don''t think there is. I know him, Chica.

    His mind is set. He thinks he''s protecting you." Meadow sits up fully, hugging her own legs as tears

    mist her eyes, and she reaches out and strokes my hair. Her desperation rising as she too epts that

    this is how it is. Neither of us has wanted to say it in thest few days, but the tides are changing, we

    can feel it in the air. Our people are perched on a cliff and change ising, whether we want it or not.

    The threat thickening the atmosphere and we both know this is futile.

    "I need to ept it, before then. Just not let Colton factor into my ns and focus on doing what''s right

    for me." My voice is strong, my words direct, but my heart wavers in blinding agony. A burning pain

    spreading through every vein because I know what I must do.

    Meadow begins to cry softly, pretty droplets rolling down her wless skin, and I can tell she knows

    where this is heading. Her silence is her agreement. Her sorrow is her blessing.

    "You''ll always be my pack. No matter where you are. I love you like blood, you were meant to find me

    mi hermana, and I''ll never stop caring about you." Her statement tells me she does know, and she isn''t

    going to argue about it. She''s a realist, and she knows my life won''t improve when Colton marks

    Carmen. I''ll be this inconvenient issue stuck in the way of Carmen''s happy ever after, and we both

    know she''s too spiteful to let that fly.

    "I know what I have to do to ensure my own safety, and my own future. I love you too, Meds. I''m sorry."

    I guess deep down I''ve been churning this over for days, knowing it''s where I was heading, but until

    now, I didn''t want to face it or say the words. I''ve pulled my head apart, and churned my mind in circles

    over this, and it all kepting to the same nk spot I didn''t want to fill in. You have to cut the roots

    to let the grass fly free and find its own ce to seed and grow.

    Meadow''s soft tears turn to shuddering fat ones and she scrunches her body into a ball, cuddling

    herself tighter to console, so we won''t draw the attention of the sub pack who are racing around the run

    track nearby, chasing one another in high spirits for once.

    "I wish there was another way, but I know what you''re saying is true. You were never weed, and

    there''s a chance the marking willpletely sever your bond and leave you as Juan''s prey. He won''t

    leave loose ends toe back and mess with what he wants."

    It''s all the confirmation I need, as a n clicks into ce and she verbalizes the fear that''s been

    gnawing at me. If Colton marking Carmen does sever my tie to him, Juan will kill me and burn my body

    with the rest of my rejects. That''s how little I mean to him.

    "No one will notice if I go, and Colton, maybe in a few days might question it, but the full moon will

    swoop in and he''ll do what he has to." His avoidance has meant he hasn''t linked in any way, doesn''t

    come by my room, and avoids any interaction. Besides Meadow, he''s the only one who would care if I

    don''t show up for training.

    "Don''t make me say goodbye, don''t tell me when. I don''t think I can handle knowing, I would stop you. I

    don''t want to keep that kind of secret from Cesar, he would know. I can''t lie to him." Meadow sniffs from

    within her body cocoon, desperation all around her as her heart bleeds. I understand, and I reach out

    and touch her gently on her knee, my own eyes misting over, the pain just as bad, but I hold myself

    together. Apprehension circling in my gut, but my focus is clear, and my mind made up.

    "Sisters don''t say goodbye, they sayters, Chica. I have thing to figure out and n, so I''m going

    upstairs.'' I use Meadow''s pet name, our eyes meet as damp emotional smiles are passed, in that one

    instance, I know a love that I''ve needed for the past eight years, a true friend, and it kills me that I only

    found it to leave it behind. I''m going to miss those blue eyes, and that sassy spunk of my beautiful wild

    femme sister.

    I pull myself to my feet, head determined, and surprisingly free of tears, despite her breaking her heart

    and crying floods as she watches me move. She stays immobile, like she''s stuck on the grass unable

    to do anything else for now.

    It hurts more than anything in the world, not too dissimr a pain to having Colton reject me, but there''s

    something inside of me pushing on and keeping me calm. I can''t sit here and wait for the inevitable and

    then cry when it all goes how I expect it to. I need to take control of my own life and do what I always

    intended. I had a n! A chosen path before I imprinted.

    To leave Radstone and the Santos behind, and make it on my own. If the fates wanted me to be mated

    and stay, they wouldn''t have made me his. They knew this would happen, they know everything, and

    yet they chose to throw dynamite in the fishing pond and sat back as chaos ensued.

    "Tell him I don''t want to see him for a few days if he asks. That I need headspace. That I don''t want to

    train. I''ll leave sometime within that, so you don''t know. Give me a couple of days after I don''t show for

    meals at the mess before you tell him I''m gone. I have to make sure my scent is faded before he finds

    out."

    I don''t want anyone tracking me, especially not him, and as our scent fades fast, I need at least twenty-

    four hours to get far away from here before he finds out I''m gone.

    Of course, I''m terrified. I mean, over thest days I''ve be marginally better at turning at will, my

    fitness improving, but I haven''t perfected anything, haven''t gotten to grips with my gifts or how to use

    them. I''m going out there with no experience, or skills to keep me safe, but I have to. It''s safer than

    what I can feel ising.

    I grew up taking care of myself and knowing the basics to get by. My father taught me to camp, to hunt

    in human form, and cook, even if I was a little kid I still remember. He taught me how to make fires, and

    how to fish, it was his favorite pastime. Going rural as a human and living on thend, it was something

    he just liked to do with jasper and me, daddy time with his children. I can''t have forgotten all of that.

    Now I have the added bonus of being able to turn. I can hunt for food that way, eat as a wolf, nourish

    my body with things a human couldn''t digest, like raw meat. I can sleep anywhere I find shelter,

    because we don''t feel the cold, we don''t get sick from the elements, or die of exposure. I can keep

    moving until I find somewhere to stop. I don''t mind being alone, I''ve felt that way for ten years, until

    Colton. I''m not afraid to be isted from others and doing it by myself.

    If I have to venture into the human world to get a job or somewhere to settle, then I''m sure it can''t be

    that hard. I''m hardly a vulnerable weak girl with no way to take care of herself. Even in human form, I

    have my senses, my strength, and speed, and I have my inner wolf to protect me. I can heal when I get

    sick or injured. I just need to find my courage and go.

    Time will do nothing in this situation anymore, and as much as leaving him will kill me, it will also set

    me free. It will set us both so. Him to focus on his responsibility and lead his people, and me, to hope

    that our bond will fade or die in time, that I may never forget him, but that I may learn how to live

    without him.

    Despite what I said to Meadow about needing a couple of days, I don''t. I already made up my mind that

    I leave at dusk, I just couldn''t tell her that. I need to move before dark, as no one wants to be out there

    while our enemy can move around. I have a gap of time, to run far and find shelter, before the sun fully

    sets and I''m done wasting time with this.

 Chapter 27: Running

    Chapter 27: Running

    I pick at my tray of food in the mess hall, pushing my sd around,pletely distracted. Counting

    down the minutes before I can head upstairs, already on edge, unable to think about anything else

    despite telling myself I''m only making it worse. My nerves are already shot.

    Meadow is keeping her distance, sat down the far end of the long table because she knows she won''t

    be able to hold it in if we sit close. She isn''t really doing a great job of acting natural either and I can

    almost taste her tension waving this way. I catch her eyes on me a couple of times, but she looks away

    quickly, as though we''ve had some sort of lover''s tiff and I wish she would stop before someone picks

    up on it. I think she''s the reason I''m on such high alert because she''s adding to my stress levels.

    The rest of the sub pack are dotted around me, although still grouped in an obvious unit. I''m stuck

    between the twins, who decided they were nking me in here today and they are arguing about who

    got more colew with their potato jackets while reaching over me in a bid to steal one another''s food.

    Radar watching them silently across the table, like an amused parent who is not inclined to intervene,

    until I can''t take it anymore.

    "Here. Just take mine okay. I''m not hungry and you''re making me crazy." It''s a despairing snap as I

    push my tray at Remi on my left and skid my chair back to escape this nonsense. Not really caring if all

    eyes turn to quiet little me in surprise, because they''re behaving like a couple of toddlers.

    They behave like this at every mealtime, but I''m on edge and tetchy, and my nerves are pulled taut with

    the knowledge I have to get going soon if I''m going to be ready by dusk. I have so much going on in my

    head, my heart is in eternal conflict, and I just need time out.

    I stand up, ignoring the enquiring nces but no one questions, probably guessing I finally got as fed

    up with them bickering, as everyone else, as they do it almost daily. Everyone has been feeling the

    strain ofte, with more trucks arriving this afternoon, more prisoners carried in from around the

    mountain, so I can be forgiven for the random outburst at the two most irritating of this sub pack. They

    may be older than me physically, but it''s obvious the twins are the two most juvenile among us.

    The mess hall is full of Santos chowing down at this hour before they get called out to assemble for

    evening chores and duties. Patrols get pulled out on the main field an hour before dusk so that gives

    me a window of opportunity. To pack, get out, and move before the first patrol starts walking the

    perimeter. We have a rest and refresh hour in our rooms after meals, and for me that signals thest

    time I carry out my normal routine I have fallen into the past few days. It''s my window of opportunity.

    I''m supposed to help with the cleaning crews every day after our evening meal and tonight I''m in the

    laundry hall for the first time ever, as they like to rotate duties. It says so on the checklist I got given a

    few days back, but as I''ve never been in there before, I doubt I''ll be missed.

    "I''m going to get changed and freshen up before chores begin." I say it to no one in particr, trying to

    act natural and weirdly, Jesus, is the one to reply. Eyeing me up in that odd paternal way he has

    be ustomed to doingtely.

    "You should eat, keep your strength up. You''ve been looking pale these past few days." It''s more of a

    sternmand, than a suggestion. Blinking at him, unsure if I heard him right, I throw a subtle smile

    his way. Confused, but appreciative of the unexpected care. He does sound like a dad, or a big brother

    in this moment. Something I''m not used to.

    "He''s right. You look tired and eating well is part of fixing that. Here, sit, we''ll behave." It''s Remi this

    time, pushing my te back at me, and as I nce from him to Domi who is nodding in agreement,

    both equally apologetically, guilty, and it hits me so hard it makes me choke up. There''s no malice or

    deviousness in their expressions. They genuinely are trying to advise me for my own good. I catch

    nods around the table as all eyes fall on me, the subtle expressions of agreement, that they''ve all

    noticed I''m not myself these past days and telling me they care enough to point it out.

    They''ve epted me as part of the sub pack, while I wasn''t even paying attention. This is pack care;

    this is how it''s meant to be. Watching out for one another and guiding one of your pack when they need

    it. Being a family.

    I almost break, tears hitting the back of my eyes, and I have to try so hard to push them away and stay

    visually unaffected. To not crumble and show them it''s gotten to me, because for them, its natural

    behavior and they don''t know how overwhelming it is or how absent from my life it''s been. No one

    cared if I skipped meals in the home. If I looked pale, tired, or even just in sad. No one mentioned it,

    no one pushed me to take care of myself. So invisible for so long and now I feel like these people see

    me, really, see me.

    "I''m okay, and you''re right¡­I''ll eatter. I just need some quiet time to think." I y it off coolly but

    inside so many warring emotions are kicking me in the ass, ripping my heart to shreds at the realization

    I have a chance of a real pack family with these people, and I''m leaving them behind. It''s hard to

    swallow, words sticking like glue in my throat, and my face aches with the effort of keeping my

    expression neutral.

    "Are youing to the room after chores?" Cesar startles me with this one, and I blink at him,

    completely non-plussed. Panic starting to set in that we might have some sort of meeting I have to

    show face for, or Colton will suspect.

    "Yeah, we decided we needed some pack hang time, a few beers, movie¡­ all chillin together." Radar

    finishes it for him, all eyes on me, standing awkwardly, poised, and I hesitate. Struggling to think up an

    instant refusal, while dying inside that I''m literally being asked to initiate, to bond, and I can''t. If ever

    there was a moment, I wanted to kick the fates in the ass, it''s now.

    "You know the whole Carmen¡­ Colton, thing. I don''t think¡­." I stutter my feeble excuse out, hoping

    they take pity on that messy triangle of heartache and release me from the invitation.

    "He won''t be there, he''s avoiding all of us, so screw him. And ''Carmoanallday'', she''s following his ass

    around like she''s in the haze already. She won''t be there if he isn''t." Remi, adding more weight to my

    already trodden down soul which is about to snap under all this pressure. I can''t formte a reply,

    sweat beading at the back of my neck when Meadow swoops in and saves my ass. Her eyes darting to

    me, concern etched on her brow.

    "Give her some breathing space guys. Girls had a tough week and she''s tired. Let her see how she

    feels after her first time down inundry. We all know how tough that shift is, stuck down in the sweat

    room." She throws me a supportive half smile that doesn''t reach her eyes and I could practically kiss

    her. My foggy mind grasping onto that tiny reason to bail without actually rejecting the invitation.

    "Yeah, I''ll see how I feel after that. I hear it''s pretty exhausting and I might be wiped out after. Don''t

    want to ruin your viewing with my snores." I make light of it, exhaling softly with relief that she gave me

    an angle, and the urge to kiss her all over again calms me down.

    "Well you know where it is, we''ll be there after nine." Domi, too now, and I honestly feel like this is some

    sort of sign, but I have to ignore it. I have to stay steadfast with the n.

    "Sure, I''ll catch you guyster. I better go." It''s a fast exit, saying it as I make a turn and head away, so I

    don''t get sidetracked with anymore conversation or unexpected invitations. Hoping not to get caught in

    another offer I can hardly refuse and I''m so busy looking back, smiling at them guiltily, that I don''t look

    where I''m going. I crash chest on into someoneing into the mess hall door, ''ooofting'' with the

    sudden contact and wind myself lightly, bouncing, almost sending myself, and them, flying with the

    force of collision.

    "Ouch!" I yelp out in response, winded momentarily, and inhale sharply, catching my breath in my throat

    when I realize who''s standing a foot back from me now and looking equally surprised. That swoon

    worthy cute boy face, dark sultry eyes under a furrowed brow, and I just want to melt into a hole on the

    floor and disappear. It could be me, and today that this happens.

    "Hey. Sorry." Colton tries to avoid looking right at me, the awkward tension deafening and for a moment

    I feel like looking up at the sky and screaming WHY??? Someone up there is really testing me now I

    know what I''m doing, and I can''t deal with this on top of everything else. Heart beat a hundred times

    faster, palms mmy, and legs weak, as I get hit with the usual Colton effects.

    "Hey, and bye." I throw the words in a hurried, almost sassy breath, duck around him fast, avoiding

    looking at him anymore than I need to, and head on my way at speed not really wanting to get into this

    with him. He affects me in all ways, and I can''t stay strong with him in my head. It''s already too raw and

    I don''t want to lose my courage. I don''t look back, almost fall over Carmen, running along behind him,

    ignore herpletely, and shut off my hearing when his voice echoes after me

    "I guess¡­ bye." He sounds wounded but screw him. He''s no right to be hurt at my rebuff because he''s

    literally ignored me for days. He''s the reason I''m running. I try not to let myself react, just tuck my head

    down against my chest and keep going, pushing it all away.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    I stop thinking about him, will my brain to focus on the steps I''m taking, and hyper speed up the stairs

    as soon as I get out of sight. I need to file everything into one little box in my head and focus on doing,

    not feeling. My emotions are not helping, I have to take from logic to deal with this. I can fall apartter,

    when I''m out of here and miles away. I can break like a damn, if that''s what I need to do, wail to my

    heart''s content, but just not right now. I have to be strong to see this through.

    Despite telling myself that, it doesn''t stop a tiny little murmur of insane jealousy in the corner of my

    brain, shouting questions at me anyway. Why was he heading in their now, after days of not? He

    doesn''t eat with us anymore for some unknown reason, and where was he with her? They didn''t look

    like they just bumped into each other, she was definitely following him into the mess hall, although to be

    fair she''s been following him for days anyway.

    I push the green mist aside, chastising myself for it and get my ass up the stair, along the hall and

    down to the end where my room sits. Wasting no time getting inside and breathe a sigh of relief when I

    lock it shut from the inside and sag back for a moment, to pull my wits together. I turn to walk to my bed

    and unexpectedly kick something light across the floor, looking down as it skids to the center of my rug

    and stops. I scoop down to pick it up.

    It''s an envelope and I recognize Meadow''s gentle curving cursive on the front. I turn it over hastily,

    inhaling her heady mix of scent and perfume as I pull it open and gawp at the stash of cash inside.

    There''s a note tucked in behind the money and I pull it out to read it, hands shaking at my discovery,

    once again overwhelmed.

    Hey, Chica

    This isn''t much, but you need it more than I do. My number is on the back of this. Keep it. You know

    where we are if you need us. No matter what! We''re your pack.

    I''ll miss you, Hemara.

 Chapter 28: Finally Free

    Chapter 28: Finally Free

    The tears mist my eyes, my throat swelling so I almost can''t breathe as ache hits me low in the gut and

    threatens to make me crumble. I push the note back inside quickly, trying tobat it and flick through

    the cash, mentally counting almost two hundred dors and it breaks the wall that''s been holding in the

    tears. I slump down onto the floor, like a disheveled sack and begin to cry, holding it close to my chest

    andpletely break down. It''s not just for this, but for everything.

    Why now did I find my pack, at a time when I thought I had no other option? Why would the fates give

    me something closer to a real home, only to make it unreachable by the tiniest stretch?

    I have to pull myself together and stop being weak. None of this matters, and it doesn''t change things. I

    have to get my crap together and stick to what I decided. I have to stay strong and determined. I can''t

    break, because if I do, I won''t be able to put myself back together.

    I pull myself to get up and walk to the closet, despite heaving with wracking breaths, sniffing, as I try to

    stop the tears. I have to find some sort of bag to pack my shit up and focus on doing, not feeling.

    Luckily, whoever brought my things from the orphanage, packed some of them in arge backpack that

    had been Vanka''s. I drag it out of the bottom corner, holding it for a second, a fresh wave of pain

    twisting my insides as I stroke across the corner where she wrote her name in a ck marker pen.

    Bold, jaggy letters, that somehow represent who she was in life. I numb it out, swallow it down, and

    begin to haul out essentials and stuff them inside.

    I need basics, like a couple changes of clothes, toiletries, the money, the snacks I have in my room. I

    need something to sleep with too, like a nket toy on the ground, and something to carry water in,

    just in case I can''t find a stream or river in hours. I don''t know what else to pack, and I end up shoving

    things in haphazardly. A book I never got to reading, the iPod that was among my belongings, and then

    I realize I probably won''t be able to charge it if I stay in the wilderness and put it back on the shelf. I find

    a lighter, a swiss pen knife that I kept among my treasured items from my father''s possessions. Some

    old camping matches, and his flint stick for making fires, should I run out of the others.

    I push through my stuff ande to Colton''s grey t-shirt, pausing painfully, recognizing it as the one he

    gave me to wear when I shredded my clothes. I thought I ''d given everything back to Meadow for him,

    but this still remains, like a scar on my heart. His human smell still lingers in the fabric, despite it being

    washed, or maybe I''m just conjuring it up for myself, his scent so ingrained in my head that I will it to

    come back at me. I impulsively push it in the bag, stroking it for a second too long, and zip everything

    up inside. I shouldn''t take a part of him with me, for my own sanity, but I can''t bear to take it back out.

    I keep checking my watch, even though I know I have another 3 hours before they assemble for dusk

    patrol. I have to kill time without going back downstairs and acting weird. I need to upy myself up

    here until it''s time to go, without obsessing and driving myself crazy.

    A shower!!! The thought hits me¡­ that''s an idea, and a nap if I can force it. Refresh myself, change

    into more suitable clothes than this sport pant and t-shirt duo I have sweated all over. Tasks will pass

    the time and keep my brain centered.

    I pull my clothes off without hesitation, throwing them in my wash basket and head to the bathroom

    quickly. Yanking my hair down from my ponytail and turn on the shower, testing it before I go to step in.

    Lorey? You there? Colton''s voice hits me in the center of my forehead, thest thing I was expecting

    and I almost slide with surprise as Iy my foot on the wet shower floor, grabbing onto the door to stop

    myself falling, like a newborn fawn on unsure legs, almost crashing into mayhem.

    For the love of all that is holy!! Why are the fates screwing with me today?

    Yes, what do you want? I snap, a little harshly, instantly remorseful at my knee jerk reaction to him,

    then not, when anger kicks me in the butt and reminds me what an ignorant asshat he is. That he''s all

    good to reach out now, after an unexpected brush with me downstairs, that clearly pushed his need to

    contact me button a lot harder. I rub my bruised shin which bashed the shower screen and jump in

    under the hot water instead of standing out here like an idiot.

    I just¡­. after seeing you downstairs¡­.. I wanted to make sure you''re doing okay. I can pick up on the

    hesitation, the agony in his tone and I end up sighing heavily. Madness wavering, because I''m a fool

    when ites to him sounding like this, this boy, and against all my better judgements, I soften my

    tone when I should be cutting him off instead.

    Why are you reaching out? We both know what you''re going to do, can we just not do this? He''s killing

    me, making all those emotions spiral up and mess with me all over again and I need to be stronger

    than this. I need to bring back the bite to my voice, the steel to my resolve, and end this before I make

    myself even more confused.

    I can''t seem to stop myself. I can only go so long and the need to see you or hear you gets too much. I

    have no will power when ites to you. Back to his hot, cold, bullshit and I know if I let myself get

    drawn in again, it''s only going to go like every other time. A couple days of pulling close and then he

    backs off and leaves me feeling deste again. I get it, I do, because the need for him is always

    stronger when we have some sort of contact, but I''m not ying anymore. It''s not helping either of us,

    and as much as I love him, I have to do this.

    I have a solution¡­ every time you feel like you have to talk to me¡­ go talk to Carmen. I''m sure she''ll

    love that. I focus on something to be pissed about and it does the trick. Moody, bitchy tone initiated. I

    can always count on my broken-hearted jealousy to find the fire in my soul. I sound as bitter as he

    makes me feel, and I''m d the water is pouring over my face and camouging the tears that have

    started to fall of their own ord. I have zero control of that right now, and d he can neither see nor

    hear them.

    I deserve that. I don''t know what to say to you. I''ve been a coward for days because I can''t face you. I

    guess we both know what''s going to happen in a week''s time. I don''t know how to say the words to

    you, or how to say sorry for what I''m going to do. In that one little statement he confirms my worst fears

    and solidifies my decision. Ripping what''s left of my shredded mutted heart out, and stomping on it

    all over the floor until there''s nothing left but mess. He''s chosen to go through with marking her and this

    is his goodbye. His confirmation.

    Then don''t. Maybe just leave me alone until it''s done, and then we''ll see what happens from there. I

    need to go. I have to go do chores. I lie, trying to sound tough. Mentally scathing in tone, even if my

    body is starting to shake with the buildup of sobbinging my way. Trembling as I try to hold it in,

    breathing fast and shallow. Throwing cold and snappy in there, while my limbs are quaking with the

    effort, but I can''t let him know what it is I am nning on doing. He would stop me, even with his mind

    made up. His need to protect me would overrule everything else.

    Right, chores, of course. I have to go assemble for patrol in a couple hours too. Enjoy your chores¡­. I

    guess, I''ll see you around. He lingers, saying it slowly as though looking for a reason to not let this end.

    Yeah, you too. Now I gotta go. Bye. I don''t give him a chance, to linger more, or to reply, sensing his

    hesitation so I take control. I''m the one to close the door on our connection and shut it down dead as I

    do. Doing something I haven''t ever done to him, it was always him that did it to me, metaphorically

    shutting it, bolting it tight, and pushing the soundproofing button on our link so he can''te back

    anymore. I don''t want him getting through, I mentally lock it and toss the key aside. I''m not going to lie,

    it feels like I just stabbed myself in the chest with a dull object, and I gasp sob when the dead silent

    noise consumes that part of my mind. It''s horrendous to know I''m the one to cut him off but I have to do

    this for my own sanity, I can''t have him popping into my brain anymore. Never again.

    I stop for a moment to process the conversation, and despite trying so hard to be strong, I end up

    sitting on the floor under the full force of my shower head, and sobbing my heart out until I can''t

    breathe with the effort. The doubts start to slide in, and I have to keep chastising myself for being so

    stupid.

    This is why he''s stayed away, because it makes both of us weak and clouds our judgment. I should

    have known seeing him would push him to contact me. It''s harder when we do, especially touching,

    and we did when we collided. I probably yed on his mind after I left because of that simple moment,

    and I''m just as pathetic, sitting here crying over him. I shouldn''t have responded to him at all, he

    shouldn''t have reached out. It''s just proof that our bond is powerful, no matter what we try to do, and

    neither can control the way it keeps bringing us back together.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    I hate the fates and this infernal bond. It''s messing up everything and I''ve no control over my feelings

    anymore. I thought I was strong, but when ites to him, I''m an idiot. I''m a fool for him in every way,

    and I can''t even stay mad, or hateful, no matter what he does, because the second I get a chance at

    connecting, I let him. I shouldn''t have left the link open all week; I should not have let myself get taken

    in for even a second. It should have been done the second I decided I was leaving and not given him a

    window of opportunity. I won''t make that mistake again, for sure.

    I yank myself up, pull my head out of my ass and aggressively wash down while refusing to break down

    anymore. It''s the past. It''s not where I need to be mentally.

    I wash my face until it feels raw, wiping away tears I don''t want to cry anymore, and shampoo my hair

    with vigor as though cleansing my head of thoughts and feelings. I finish up fast, tug a towel on when I

    step out, and focus all my efforts on drying quickly, rubbing my hair as dry as I can get it, before

    combining it into a sleek ponytail and pulling on fresh underwear and clothes. I slide on jeans, a tank,

    and sweater, pull on some socks, and sneakers, and take ast look around the room for anything I

    want to add to my backpack.

    I tidy my room, make the bed, and theny down on top of it and try to force myself to take a nap to kill

    some time, staring nkly at the ceiling and refusing to let my mind wander back to him, us, or this

    crappy situation.

    There''s a noise outside my door that makes me flinch, and I pause, stare at it, praying to god he hasn''t

    decided toe here and start this shit all over again. It''s what he does¡­ and I hold my breath, listen

    intently, my own heart beating loudly in my own ears as panic sets in.

    I can''t see him¡­ I can''t let him sway me, or touch me, or get close. My heart will betray me if I do.

    It''s followed by the squeak of one of the cleaning carts and I exhale in relief when it rolls right on by my

    room and fades into the distance. My body weak with relief, and I sprawl out star shaped on my bed,

    exhaling so heavily I let out a whoosh noise and then moan at my own stupid despair.

    Stop freaking out, Alora. You''re going to get yourself in such a mess and not be able to follow through.

    Rx, breathe, count.

    I put everything into doing just that, remember the techniques I used to use when I stayed in the home

    and couldn''t rx or sleep on nights when everything got to me too much. I picture a meadow, a sweet-

    scented field full of pretty flowers, and one by one as I walk through them, I count the heads, picking

    them out, touching them as I go. I visualize the colors, the feel of their softy silky petals on my fingers,

    and the way the subtle scent blows around on the breeze. Coming to me in mixed smells as they all

    dance and sway in ripples. It helps me drift into a calmer state of mind. The noise of nature drowning

    out everything else in my mind''s eye. If I can just focus my energy for a little while longer, then I can get

    through this. Once I''m out of here and on my way, it''ll be easier.

    It seems to work, I drift into a semi hazy state of rest and before I know it, an hour or more has passed

    and it''s getting dull outside.

    Ie to, aware I''ve lost time and must have slept, blinking at the sudden light change of the space

    around me and check the clock on my wall. I''m shocked that it''s been more than a couple of hours

    since I came up here already. I guess I spent a long time in the shower to begin with and I hop up

    woozily, pacing to bring the nerves back in line that are firing up and wakening my senses.

    It''s early yet, but I don''t think I have it in me to wait any longer, and I stalk to my window to look out

    over the back of the pack house. It''s deserted back here, still too light for the guards to take up position

    and maybe it''s a sign I shouldn''t wait until the dusk hour. Maybe too many will be out there, and I might

    not be able to make up excuses if I get stopped trying to make my way out. Everyone should be

    running around, doing chores right now, so I might actually have a better chance if I do it now.

    A quick nes to mind, and I turn, picking up my damp towels from theundry and wrap them

    haphazardly around my backpack, adding my sweats so they look like a bundle of dirty clothes. I had

    intended scaling down my windowter if I could, but this way I can walk through the house, as though

    I''mte forundry duty. If anyone sees me then I''m just collecting clothes and I can use the exit in the

    hall before theundry room to ess the rear of the house. It''s a solid n, and I don''t waste time in

    pulling myself together.

    I bundle my faux pile up in my arms, checking in the new mirror that was hung in here the other day to

    see if my backpack is on show. Satisfied it isn''t, I head to the door, take onest look around my room,

    and take a deep steadying breath.

    It''s time to do this.

    I use one hand to haul it open, slide out, and head left towards the back stair down to the first floor. The

    one that''s closest to my door and brings me out in the same narrow corridor that leads to the back exit

    and theundry door. It''s perfect. I don''t know why I didn''t click on this before and maybe this is the

    fates trying to make up for messing with me.

    I pass a few people who are lugging carts and hoovers from room to room and keep my head down,

    not really noticed by them, wishing I''d worn a hoody so I could pull it up, but it''s toote now. I stick on

    my route, turn into the stair, scale it in seconds in hyper speed and then head along the final corridor to

    freedom.

    Soon as I get near the door I look around, see no one is out here despite the hustle and bustle and

    steaming from the nearby closed door toundry, and head out the back door instead. No one is

    back here either, oddly. It''s either good fortune, or someone up there is giving me a break. I''m aware a

    lot of windows look this way though and I''m still not free and clear.

    I unwrap my bag, pull it onto my back and kick my dirty clothes and towels in a nearby bush. Look

    around before sticking up against the house, back sliding along the harsh brickwork, eyes darting all

    around me to check no one is around. I almost crawl under the window to the room I''m meant to be in

    right now, holding my breath every inch of the way. Heartbeat''s crazy fast and racing, my breaths

    shallow and hurried. My face damp with perspiration because I''m scared to hell of being caught and

    marched to Juan Santo.

    I stick in the flower beds, stepping over them so I don''t trip, up tight to the walls, and duck under every

    window I get to. Taking it slow, trying to remain silent as I do, and battling my own shaking limbs. I''m

    heading for the tree line which runs one side of the manor and once I get in there, I can run as fast as

    my body allows me, rtively unseen in its dense close-knit woods. It extends for a couple of miles

    right out of the valley and into the farnds beyond. I can''t turn as I don''t want to ruin my clothes now,

    I only have two full outfits, but I should be able to speed out without doing it.

    I hold my breath when a door swings open behind me, freezing in ce, half crouched, and eyes

    widening in horror. I nce back, seeing it swing out into view and my heart skips a beat, sweat rolling

    down my forehead from my hairline. No onees out, though a voice waves my way closer than I

    expected.

    "Yeah, leave it open, it''s like a god damn sauna in here. It''s inhumane making us work in this shit for

    hours on end." I don''t recognize the female voice and whoever opened the door mumbles in response,

    retreating inside, and fading in volume level.

    I exhale, rxing heavily, thinking my legs might give out with that little moment of shock, move my ass

    back into gear and run crawl the rest of the way, feeling lightheaded.

    As soon as I hit the tree line, I pull myself behind the biggest trunk I can find and use it as a viewpoint

    to check if anyone saw mee over here. Taking a much-needed minute to pull myself together,

    breathe properly, and lean up against the rough bark until I regain my strength, and the wobbliness in

    my leg''s fade. I check my surroundings, surprised that there is literally no one at all out here, but as

    Juan has made it clear for days the vampires can''t be out in daylight, I guess that''s why. Everyone is

    busy doing what they''re meant to be doing, and I can hear voices on the wind from the front of the

    manor, hinting that a lot of those with no chore work are assembled in the front field. I won''t get another

    chance like this.

    I put my head down, turn into the direction I want to go and set my legs in motion with no intention of

    slowing down, stopping, or looking back, until there is at least five miles between me and Radstone. I

    feel like I may have a heart attack as soon as I set in motion, but I keep one strong thought at the

    center of my mind.

    I''m finally free¡­. don''t let up until I''m sure of it.

 Chapter 29: Survival

    Chapter 29: Survival

    It''s been around eleven days since I left the valley, and I can honestly say, it''s finally beginning to get

    easier in some ways, but not all. I was a fool to believe it wouldn''t be hard, on so many levels, and I still

    can''t get my head around my own naivety. Knowing then what I do now, I don''t think I would have left at

    all.

    It''s not just the survival factor that gets to you, it''s the istion, the loneliness, the living in constant

    high alert as you have to be aware of all that is around you, and the gnawing fear that sits in your gut

    hour after hour. I''m on edge, hyper-aware at all times, and mentally exhausted with it. Unable to ever

    really stop watching my back, and surroundings, always listening to make sure I''m safe, and afraid of

    even the tiniest of noises or movement near me. There are so many enemies in nature that I was

    oblivious to when living in the mountain bubble.

    I rarely sleep, so tuned into the noises of the forests, and gulleys, and caverns, I have walked through

    in recent days. Always listening for something toe out of the shadows at me, and have endless

    dreams when I do, of vampires and monsters pulling me from my tiny crawl spaces before devouring

    my helpless body. Every time I''m paralyzed with the same useless inadequacy as that day in the

    orphanage, andpletely unable to defend myself. I see Sierra often in my dreams too, my infrequent

    naps, and that repetitive sentence she utters on her breath which always wakes me with a start. Always

    the same damn thing.

    "Save us."

    I don''t understand why she haunts me still, and can only imagine it has to do with my broken heart, and

    the dregs of Colton in my memory banks, that get through the steel door I''m trying to force them

    behind. She was one of ourst conversations and maybe that''s why she ys so heavily on my mind.

    The first few days were the worst and thankfully behind me now, and I think it finally sunk in what I was

    actually doing. The first night, looking for shelter, eating Doritos I had hastily packed in my backpack for

    supper, and trying to find afy way to lie in a shallow hard floored dug out on a hillside that barely

    concealed me. It was a shock to my system; havinge from a lifetime of shelter and home cooked

    meals I took for granted. Even being myself all those years, I was never alone, or without food and a

    roof over my head, whereas now here I am, truly in solitude.

    I didn''t sleep at all at first, everything swirling in my head and the cravings for not just Colton, but

    Meadow, the sub pack, my room in the pack house, and the safety of the valley. It was all crying out to

    me, reminding me that I was barely grown and only newly turned and still so vulnerable in so many

    ways. I sobbed so much in the first few days, I thought it would break me and send me running back

    with my tail between my legs, but it didn''t.

    I weathered the storm, walking aimlessly south with no n, and after getting the first few miles clear of

    the Santonds, I didn''t see a need to run anymore. With enough distance between us, and no chance

    they picked up my scent to track me, because quite frankly, they would have caught up with me already

    if anyone''s been looking. I stuck to the rural areas, stayed away from roads, and moved through forests

    and woods, farnds, and rougher areas to avoid humans too.

    I can still the see the mountain in the far distance as it gets further away with every day I trek, but I''m

    probably not even as far as I think I am. It just seems so much further because I took so long to get

    here. I''m afraid to turn in daylight, in case I''m seen, afraid to travel at night in case I run across

    vampires. I have to use human legs, and human speed, and without your heart and soul pushing you

    on, progress is slow.

    Day four was the worst day of my life, and it alone was almost what ended this adventure of mine. Just

    when I didn''t think it could get any harder mentally, my heart already breaking with the need to see

    another person, or hear another voice, I was side swiped by a pain that came out of nowhere.

    I thought I was dying. It was like someone reached into my chest cavity and grabbed my heart in the

    middle of my soul, twisted it around sharply and yanked it out, breaking every bone in its way. I

    crumbled to the ground, gasping for breath, every part of my rib cage, lungs, and core, slicing in agony,

    unable to catch air within me. wing at the ground as the pain shot through every limb and nerve

    ending.

    I ended up rolling around in the mud, clutching my chest and wailing like a wounded animal, as tears

    flooded my vision and my brain near shattered. It was the single most terrifying moment I have

    experienced, beyond the night the vampires attacked, and I was once againpletely helpless.

    If felt like ultimate betrayal, the severing of my soul, and the only thing I could connect it to was Colton.

    The only logical answer to something so all-consuming, and yet for no obvious reason to its sudden

    happening. He must have done something strong enough to our bond to inflict this kind of hell, as it

    sure as hell was not his death, as I''m still breathing.

    Only two things could really hurt your imprinted like that, especially from so many miles apart. Severing

    the bond, which he couldn''t have, because I would be dead, or betraying the bond with an act that

    cannot be forgiven.

    Sleeping with Carmen and marking her.

    It has to be that; nothing else canpare to this agony! The thing they taught us about in school,

    about carrying that heartache when your fated mate destroys the bond. It all makes sense and for days

    after, fighting the fatigue and desperation it makes me feel, even still, I barely managed to cover more

    than couple of miles in total, before breaking down into a crumbling mess and sobbing all over again. It

    felt like he had taken a knife himself, cut me open wide, and ripped everything out before setting it

    alight. The emotional devastation was as bad as finding out my entire family was gone when I was just

    eight years old and it still lingers like a shadow, weighing heavily, keeping me in the dark, even now. It

    broke me. In so many ways.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Mentally, as I wore on over the next days, I became numb and my will to run far from the mountain died

    a death. The reason I was going was primarily to outrun him and what he had to do. To try and not let it

    get to me, to distance myself from the pain and leave him to walk his own path without me. And yet the

    fates they delivered a blow that almost stopped me in my trackspletely, killing my will to find my

    future at all. They left me with the heavy sadness that consumes everything and just won''t lift. There''s

    nothing to run from anymore, it''s done. He did it.

    I''m just going through the motions now, without really engaging any kind of effort under this ck cloud,

    my new constantpanion. I walk, I find something to hunt and eat, I wash in rivers, I find shelter,

    and I sporadically sleep through the dark.

    The noises, the movement of nature all should bring me peace as a natural wolf, but it just serves to

    remind me how very alone I am, and that a wolf, is a pack animal. We don''t thrive alone, and it''s

    beginning to wear me down slowly. I can''t seem to ever really get any clear indication in my life about

    where I belong, or what I''m meant to do. Just that discarded worthless kid who wasn''t good enough to

    be mated, when even the fates imprinted me on someone. What hope is there for me?

    I don''t have a reason to go back anymore anyway. Not even for the sub pack, who never really

    belonged to me. Colton made his choice; I can feel it and we''re done. I need to push on and find

    somewhere to settle, ept it, man up, and stop crying like a stupid child, but nowhere ever feels right.

    On day eight I stumbled into an unknown dense dark forest at the base of a smaller mountain that was

    rtively secluded, finally finding somewhere that seemed easy to defend, was pretty, and had a good

    cave for a possible long-term dwelling. Nearby water source, dense enough to feel safe. Sheltered, and

    a good supply of wildlife for the hunting. No humans around for miles, and no signs that any had been

    there in forever.

    It didn''t take long to be chased out by feral wolves who caught my scent in their territory though.

    Natural wolves, not my kind, no, because my kind would probably have strung me up and gutted me for

    straying there. Outside of Radstone the packs still have deep grained rivalry and feuds.

    They chased me all the way to a cliff edge before I had to jump in the river below to escape unscathed.

    I don''t think I could have fought off more than a dozen rabid wolves on my own, and I don''t have the

    energy to turn and heal myself right now. I''m spent. I guess I''m not eating enough, not resting enough,

    and all I do is travel from dawn to dusk half-heartedly and flop down again. Maybe it''s not energy, but a

    lack of will power when I''m stuck in this mindset of hopelessness.

    I had to find a quick ce to build a fire and dry everything I owned that day and throw away the left-

    over snacks I opened as they were soggy and inedible. The money Meadow gave me had to beid

    out in the sun, and her note waspletely ruined, losing even her number on the back, because the

    ink bled out and disappeared.

    Eating raw meat isn''t sitting well with my human form either, which came as a shock, as I expected it to

    be a natural transition, but I don''t feel great most of the time. It''s like my wolf side really isn''t all that in

    touch with my body, and maybe it will take time to adjust. Like building stamina and trying to develop

    my gift.

    Just more failure and I feel it''s all getting to me. The dark empty loneliness in my head, telling me I''m

    not good enough and never will be. I don''t feel like being a wolfes naturally, and somehow being in

    human form is easier, which is probably normal considering we spend the first part of our life that way. I

    just thought it would be a fluid transition, with few bumps, like learning to float by jumping in the deep

    end.

 Chapter 30: The Bear

    Chapter 30: The Bear

    I sit staring at the little fire I pulled together in the basin of the clearing I managed to find. My ass on a

    fallen rotten tree, feet at either side of my rock circled mini campfire. Somewhere caught in the

    unremarkable depths of another dense dark wood, in the middle of nowhere, that is not as far from the

    mountain as I would like it to be. Sunny today, with no breeze and the atmosphere has an almost

    serene calm to it.

    I''m far enough that fires no longer make me nervous, even when sat in an open clearing like this, as I

    doubt anyone would see the smoke now. No idea anymore on where I am, only know how to go back to

    where I came from.

    That''s the thing about us¡­ we can always find our way back to ces we''ve been or left, but without a

    map, I have no idea how far I am from where I started, or where I am if someone asked me. It all

    started to look the same to me after only two days and findingndmarks in almost identical forests is

    not that easy. I have to keep climbing trees to check where the mountain is on the horizon, so I stay

    heading south of it.

    Lord knows I would probably end up U turning identally and heading back if I didn''t. I don''t seem to

    have a sense of direction that I''m sure most wolves should. I just have this constant pull to go home

    and I''m not convinced it''s fully because of homesickness.

    Sierra''s dream keeps haunting me, even in daylight now too, and for some reason, keeps reying

    whenever I have to make a choice in direction, swaying in the canopy and gazing at the miles around

    me. More than once, I''ve noticed that when Ie to a crossroad in my path choosing, she bes

    prominent in my mind and my gut tries to pull me east. Not even back to her son, but off to the left into

    the unknown. I''m not sure it''s rted, or why my mind keeps wandering that way.

    I''ve wondered what would happen if I said screw it and just went that way, more than once, but I know

    it''s probably nothing more than my being dumb and imagining it. I''m lost, emotionally, physically, so it''s

    no wonder my mind is trying to give me some sort of guidance, or fake purpose, to get me out of this

    funk.

    My n was always south, my instincts keep on trying to sway me away from the south and I shouldn''t

    ignore my gut, but if my instincts are as faulty as the fates, I''m better off ignoring thempletely. Look

    how wrong they were about Colton. He did it ¡­ ignored them despite our bond. He marked a mate and

    forgot about me. In the end I guess, it wasn''t as hard as he thought it would be. He just needed me to

    get out of his way.

    South is where my mother said her family came from, not that I know much about them as she never

    really spoke of her roots the way my father did. My mother was not a Radstone wolf, nor a Whyte pack.

    She came from somewhere else, shrouded in mystery, and always said meeting my father was fated

    and magical, but never really told us the details or expanded on it.

    As a little child I was not overly invested in love stories, so I never pushed. Father would shrug and tell

    us that their story was much like any other and brush it away, evasive, but then he wasn''t the gushy

    romantic type. I do know that she said she came from a ce where the weather was warmer,nd

    tter, and her own pack never kept in touch or reached out in all of the years we lived on the mountain

    skirt.

    My grandparents were my father''s family, and my mother, she just never brought hers up. We didn''t

    really talk about it. My family was small, due to my father being an only child, bornte in my

    grandparents mating life, and older generations had passed away in my early life before I knew them.

    Wolves live longer than humans, but not for hundreds of years like the vampires are meant to.

    It never used to make me think, or dwell, but now knowing I have red eyes and a strangely rare gift, it

    makes me wonder what I actually knew about my mother. Memories are mostly her in human form, and

    the few asions I glimpsed her as a wolf, I don''t recall ever seeing her eyes. There isn''t much need

    for a pup to see their parents in wolf form when you live on a peaceful settled farm growing vegetables

    and raising cattle. Turning used to be a personal thing when there was no need. Like a recreational

    time to yourself activity among the peaceful dwellers who didn''t have to fight, or defend, or lord over

    anyone. The Whyte pack leader was equally stable, and calm, and I never saw him turn at all in the

    time I knew him.

    My father never mentioned it, no one did, so I doubt they were red. I mean, she was a snow-white wolf,

    and that was mentioned enough over the years as though it was a bad thing. I knew it meant she was

    different. I''m sure her eyes would have been a talking point too if they had been like mine.

    They said her fur was white because shecked a pigment, like a w in her gic makeup, and I

    wonder if it''s why my eyes are red¡­ like an albino. Although my wolf is half grey and I''m sure albinos

    have pink eyes, not blood red. It''s all so confusing and I wish Meadow told me more about the legends,

    or that the Shaman had taken time to talk to me. It just feels like they should have some relevance, or

    that my gift should. Maybe all it means is what Juan said is true, I''m a diluted impure bloodline, and

    completely wed.

    It''s after noon, the sun''s still high but it''s doing little to warm me through and lighten my dull mood, not

    that I care. We have a gift in that the cold doesn''t really affect us the way humans are, and we don''t

    need the same temperatures to survive. We can feel it, we can enjoy being warm and cosy, but we can

    sleep in freezing surroundings and not get sick. And if we do, we turn and vo, healed. I''m not worried

    about getting ill or injured out here as long as I can muster enough energy to turn for a few seconds,

    but it''s my mental state that worries me.

    I keep thinking about Luna Sierra and her broken mind, and I would be lying if I didn''t have a deep-

    rooted fear that I may not be strong enough to endure an oing war. I can hide and avoid it as

    much as I want, but one day, I''ll find myself in the midst and I won''t be able to escape it. It''s always

    there in the background of my mind.

    There''s a crack in the undergrowth behind me and I spin around to focus my eyes on the dark shadowy

    depths of the trees in the direction it came impulsively. Breath pausing, heart rate increasing, as my

    adrenalin insta-spikes and I train everything on that one spot, poised like I''m ready to bolt, and my butt

    hovers over the log I was previously perched on. I catch sight of a small deer running through, parallel

    to me as it makes a skipping path through to find its little herd, and rx again, exhaling heavily with

    relief and sitting back down. I don''t think the jumpiness will ever subside, and I need to learn to calm

    down a little when it''s bright daylight.

    The forest is never silent, and it''s something I need to get used to. There''s always some animal running

    around, some tree creaking, the babbling of water, or the rustling of the wind. It''s noisy as hell, and

    when darkness moves in, it turns spooky and thick with atmosphere, and feels like a million eyese

    alive. None of those are anything to really worry about, but try telling my hyper senses and scared,

    stupid, young girl mind. I should give myself a break though, and lighten up a little, I mean, it''s been

    eighteen years of being a shadow in a pack who maybe didn''t want us, but they met our needs and

    kept us rtively safe. Well, minus that one night. Now I''m on my own and responsible for my own

    safety, it''s okay to be on edge. I guess it''s a good thing to be aware.

    I found a cave here for tonight that seems secure enough, with no rear entry, and even though I should

    still be walking, something in me said it''s time to stop for a while and just ponder stuff for a day or two. I

    feel like I earned it, and after patrolling this area earlier, I don''t think I''m encroaching any pack

    territories. I''m shielded here, and there''s a water source literally a few feet away, in a little tumbling

    brook that heads out to a bigger river further on down the way.

    I chose a spot near my makeshift bedroom for the night, managed to haul out some of the rabbit I

    caught in myst turn and didn''t feel like eating, out of my backpack. I started a fire in an attempt to

    make a real meal of sorts, because I need something warm and decent to give me a sense offort,

    in that I''m winning this and not just scraping by.

    Cooking the meat I wrapped up in leaves to carry with me, instead of eating it raw, will trick my brain

    into a sense of achievement and less desperation. I foraged for some berries and mushrooms when I

    found this spot, and I have everything sitting on the t stone I picked up nearby and stuck in the

    hottest part of the ash. If I can pretend I''m doing well, able to eat well, with some rxing cook out

    time, then maybe I might sleep wellter when the sun goes down, and maybe my dreams will give me

    just one night of respite. While I try not to ponder on this unearthly belly ache of longings.

    I miss real food. Cooked dinners, hot drinks, snacks. I miss milky cocoa, and walking around barefoot

    on carpet, and having a light switch to illuminate the shadowy corners. I miss having a soft bed, and a

    safe room to close off at night, and not worry about always having one eye open. I miss the noise of the

    others in other rooms, and down corridors, I miss Meadow and the sub pack, and I dare I say it ¡­ I

    miss him too.

    If I''m honest, I miss him more than everything elsebined, and then some. Even if I hate him for all

    of this, and will never forgive him for marking Carmen, I can still admit my need hasn''t wavered in any

    way. I can''t even think about it without bringing back the agony which shadows my every move and

    push it back down in the depths to shut it off.

    I watch the fat begin to seep out of the meat as the stone heats up and it begins to sizzle, giving off an

    aroma that reminds me of the mess hall, not that rabbit was a regr smell and I have to swallow back

    that instant choking regret I get often. I''ve identified it as home sickness, even if the pack house was

    never really that for me. I guess it''s just a general longing for the mountain and the ties to my long-

    forgotten family. The farm which still sits empty, as I never had the courage to go out to and see,

    although I always knew it was there, waiting. I''ve never been good at facing my pain, walking away.

    Closing it off always served a better purpose. Jasper used to tell me as a kid, that you had to face your

    problems head on to be free of them, but then, he never lived to prove that was true.

    I miss my brother most of all, more than even my mom at times, even if he did used to tease me and

    call me names and pull my braids. He was a few years older than me and never let me forget it. My first

    real male protector in life, and he never let me down, until he left me.

    I wrap my arms around my legs and lean forward, selfforting, trying to enjoy the heat of the mes

    warming my face in a bid to shut off my mind and its straying unwanted thoughts, but another loud

    crack in the shadows behind me has me bolt upright, and I spin around to see where it''sing from. I

    wonder if my deer passer-by ising back again and peer into the depths hoping to see it jauntily

    trotting back out. My eyes narrowing, and wolf vision sessfully flicking to adjust and surprising me

    with the rity of seeing in the dark.

    I gasp as a thundering, huge, ck bear,es crashing through the nearby tree line suddenly,

    completely unexpectedly, downwind from me, so no scent warning, almost soundlessly until thatst

    moment.

    "Shit!"

    It must smell me or what I''m cooking and probably followed either scent out to investigate. It doesn''t

    look inquisitive, it looks mad as hell, with raging eyes and bared teeth and I can tell with the way it rears

    on its back legs and wails at me, that it''s probably my scent ticking it off and not here to say hello.

    Bears don''t like my kind, it''s a well-known, and documented fact, they deem us a threat and we never

    wander into bear territory alone. Those monsters are strong, relentless, huge, and weirdly capable of

    taking one of us on as long as it''s a smaller femme like me, with little to nobat skills.

    I get up and start backing away fast, knowing that this is some bad shit to be in right now, eyes darting

    around for a weapon, or escape route, as it wades towards me through underbrush, kicking rocks aside

    with its clumpy massive paws. I swallow hard, pull my wits about me, and start pulling off my clothes

    slowly, keeping my eyes trained on it, because I don''t want to lose the very few items I have to wear. I

    only have two outfits, and they are already worn and scruffy from constant use, so I can''t afford to lose

    a single item by shredding it to scraps by turning when dressed.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    I know I can outrun this demon with its head on killing, but I can''t grab all my stuff and food and run if I

    do. I have no time, and it''s nearer my possessions than me. I can''t leave it all behind me as this

    asshole will chew it all to shit. It''s mine and I need what little belongings I have. It''s literally all I have,

    and as it tramples over my backpack, a little grey of Colton''s t-shirt peeking out, something inside of me

    refuses to take this crap from some overgrown, mangy, flea-bitten teddy. It''s all I have left of HIM and I''ll

    be damned if I''m leaving it behind.

 Chapter 31: I Can Do What?

    Chapter 31: I Can Do What?

    Ites crashing at me, pulling my full attention back to its enormous face, eyes raging, yellow teeth,

    baring in all their massive, pointy, terrifying glory, and I know there''s no way out of this. It''s four times

    the size of me, easily, three times as wide, as ck as the sky on a moonless night, andpletely

    deranged. I yank the pant legs off, discarding them with my other off casts, leaving me in my

    underwear as I run out of time. It lurches at me, and I instinctively turn to counteract the attack,

    shredding the only good lingerie I ever owned in my life. ckce Meadow gave me, and it pisses me

    off on a whole other level.

    It happens so fast, like something inside of me snaps and takes over, and I move in a sh, somehow

    ending up wrapped around the upper front of that smelly, panting beast, rolling across the basin floor

    and crashing into fallen logs and rocks. It''s ws, and paws, bashing down on me, except it doesn''t

    feel of anything much because of my surge of adrenaline and Itch onto its neck with my teeth, biting

    hard until I taste salty, metallic blood running into the back of my throat. Digging my ws in where I

    can get them. My mind is on one thing only, and that''s to maim, and hold my own until Ie out of the

    other side of this, no matter how long it takes. Strangely focused,pletely in control, and yet fighting

    back with a fierce I never knew I had in me.

    It hollers, manages to dislodge me with a well-ced swipe across my head and side with its massive

    paw, ws digging into my skin and ripping as blood sprays across thendscape, sending me rolling

    across the debris. The pain is like a distant dream and heals almost instantly, soothing into nothing, like

    a mild far away throbbing while blood rushes through my head and my own pulse bashes inside my

    thundering thoughts, pushing me on. I''m quick to my feet, finding energy I''ve beencking for eleven

    days, running straight back at it, and flying hard into its mid-section, with front paws and ws

    extended fully, ready to psychotically start ripping as I collide. Determined to leave my mark on it more

    permanently than the way it just did to me.

    There''s an inner fire in me that knows no bounds, as fear dries up and shrivels away and this need to

    fight for my own things, my own safety, bes all consuming. Nothing else passes through my train

    of thought and all I can smell, and taste, is this sudden need for blood. Like a hungering from deep

    within that tells me I won'' relent until I take it down. It fills me with aplete disregard for anything

    else. I feel it surge through me like a force I can''t exin. A shot from an energy drink or being zapped

    with a power outlet that springs you across a room.

    The bear counteracts my aggressive maneuver, and even though I gash it''s front ruthlessly with one

    paw, ripping flesh once more and almost blinding myself with a face full of stter, it body ms me

    with the other, crunching my internal bones, and sends my flying through the air like a limp rag. That

    winds me and renders me temporarily dazed.

    I''m still not anywhere near its size, which is its biggest advantage in this, but I won''t let it beat me. I

    have speed, strength, and ability to heal, as long as it doesn''t kill me with an instant puncture to my

    heart, or brain, or rip my god damn head off. As long as I have a few seconds of not imminent death,

    then my body will bounce back quickly. Although each time is beginning to throb more than thest,

    and I guess my initial adrenaline surge is waning as bones readjust, and crackle under my skin to be

    reformed. It hurts like a bitch, and this time I elicit a howl and yelp as it does so.

    My anger grows with this new pain, disabled only momentarily as I scramble to right myself, finding my

    bnce and quick reflexes. An inner rage building up so intensely that I can taste it, bing almost

    like a solid mass that I can feel and touch around me.

    The bear lunges at me again, and this time I''m swift, see iting and sidestep, jump out of reach,

    and pounce from ground to an overhanging rock that levers me up enough to take a jump right onto the

    bears head and side. I jump high and get it at an angle, right at the side of its face, clinging on

    devilishly by puncturing its shoulder and neck with gripping talons, and sink my teeth in the top of its

    skull in an attempt to crush it with sheer will power. I realise toote, my jaw doesn''t have the ability to

    stretch that far, and without a good amount in my teeth, I just rip off a clump of scalp and dirty foul-

    tasting fur which makes me gag.

    The bear is as furious as I am, yowling in agony at the removal of a sizable chunk of its own skin,

    reaches up, catching my hind leg with its ws, digging in brutally, and throws me clean across the

    forest floor so I body p a fallen log side on with the force and velocity of a cannon ball. Ribs cracking

    under the assault of collision, spiking, and stabbing into my lung, crushing, crunching, and holy hell

    balls, I gasp out with a moment of agony that renders me unable to make an actual sound. Air leaking

    out and failing me, because that time it hurt worse than turning for the first time, stunned with the

    brutality, and I''m going to rip that mother fucker''s god damn throat out.

    Somehow, I manage to inhale a breath so my lungs inte, and push my shattered fractured bones

    back together enough to heal again, but that internal energy I could feel building, suddenly encases me

    fully with every step it takes towards me. My anger knows no bounds anymore, and I focus a rage

    comparable to the fiery depths of hell right at that monstrous asshat. It''s around me, shrouding me, like

    a veil I can almost see, translucent, yet it''s tingling my skin, urging me to wrap it up and haul it in. Feed

    on it and use it. I can''t exin it, but it''s like the air bes a thin fabric of real touchable something

    that I want to grab and take in my hands.

    The bear moves in at me, growling, and wailing high into the sky with a blood curling anger that

    probably trantes to ''die bitch'', and I struggle to get up, still recovering , still dazed, with this milky, not

    quite clear, air invading my space. Without understanding the why, not questioning where the idea

    comes from, but really having a second of panic action as he makes a final death lunge at me, I grab it

    from midair, surprised to get a physical handful, like a hard hot bowling ball in my palm, and throw it at

    the bear impulsively.

    I don''t know what I thought I would achieve and honestly, I didn''t have time to ponder either the science

    or the stupidity, but I throw air at a bear in a bid to save my own hide. Then groan as logic ps me in

    the head for being an idiot.

    Like something out of a Hollywood movie though, I watch in wide eyed disbelief, as the bear is hit with

    an almost invisible force that ripples the air around it, sending the milky veil into shimmering, flowing

    movement, like mesmerizing water after a rock is thrown in. It makes its body indent crazily, like I just

    rammed it with a truck at crazy speed, and for a milli-second, time slows down as I take this all in. It''s

    thrown back more than three times the distance it threw me, flying high in an arc through the clearing

    andnds with a shuddering thud on the floor below the tree line spectacrly. I swear, the ground

    quakes with the force and reverberates through my healing body dully, bringing a calm to the forest that

    was not there before. Complete silence as everything stops, and all of nature pauses to say, ''what in

    the hell was that?''.

    The air pulsates around it silently, the veil moving over and away like I blew a candle and the smoke

    disperses in the waves of breath into nothingness. Disappearing like it never was, and I''m as shocked

    as the damn bear at what I just did, sitting stupefied, watching inplete disbelief. Panting, with an

    erratic heartbeat, hunched up in my poised pose but dumbstruck and blinking at it.

    It seems stunned for a moment, rolls, and crawls to its trembling legs, blinking my way, and then turns

    and takes off at a ridiculously slow speed, no longer willing tobat whatever I just did. It''s not

    recovered though, it''s clumsy, and swaying, and crashing into the undergrowth.

    It doesn''t get very far, as I watch from my perched semi kneeling position. It''s staggering sideways,

    then slowing to a bumbling uncoordinated mess of a stop, falls over its own feet and slumps face down

    on the ground. It''s like it''s drunk and as it lets out a long noisy groaning exhale, I pull myself to my feet,

    and watch as it fallspletely silent.

    I can hear a heartbeat in the air around us, so suddenly it makes me jump; slow,bored, one, two

    more, and stop. I''m shocked that it was so pitch clear while so far away. It couldn''t have been its

    heartbeat, surely? It had to be mine, but I can''t hear it anymore, and I check my pulse to be sure I''m

    not actually dead and already crossed over to the other side. Nope, still beating as I press my wed

    paw to my breast and snort out a thankful half growl.

    I blow out my lungful of air and give myself a few seconds to fully heal every single tiny injury it inflicted,

    stretching out my ribs to be sure. I stay in wolf form and slowly edge forward to see if it''s still alive,

    trying to recover my wits, and focus for a second attack. Surprised to see my fire, and food, was free

    from our thrashing around and still smoking away gently, untouched. It smells pretty good too, and my

    mouth waters with how hungry this has suddenly made me. Weird.

    My bag is kicked to one side, but nothing looks ripped, and I catch sight of the t-shirt still sticking out,

    bringing a sense of calm to my internal rage, which had still been simmering away all on its own. I pass

    it ande up at the bear from the side, veering left cautiously, and keeping my distance in case this is

    a ploy to get me close.

    The bear has its eyes wide open, ssy, its tongue hanging from an open mouth, framed with teeth,

    eliciting no breath, and blood streams from both nostrils. It''s vacant, staring at nothing, and I realise

    whatever I did, it messed the bear up inside, and it''s dead. I can tell without touching it that it''s life force

    and aura ispletely gone. My senses tuning in and finding nothing.

    I did that. With whatever I threw that I couldn''t see, I killed the bear.

    I don''t know whether to feel relieved, proud, or devastated by the fact I did that, alone. That I managed

    to pull some weird power out of my gut and take down a bear, with nothing more than air. My heart

    constricts, my gut twists, and I suddenly have the overwhelming urge to throw up as human emotion

    kicks in and slight shock takes over. I begin to tremble, heart bouncing against my chest wall, mind

    racing, over the fact I literally just had my second ever, real full on battle, with something capable of

    killing me and this time, I didn''t almost die at his hands. Umm paws. I didn''t need Colton to save me

    either. He''d be proud, not that it matters, or that I care of what he thinks anyway.

    I push my paws out in front of me, moving to stand on my hind legs and stare at them, unsure how to

    feel about it. Really just gawping at these strange wed, fur covered, rather blood-soaked weapons of

    destruction I never knew I possessed. I mean, of course, I knew I had paws, but these ones, they did

    something weirdly special that I can''t exin. They also look¡­ whiter?!?! Under the mess, and grime,

    and red stains, but maybe I never really paid attention to how pale they were before. I was sure they

    were greyer when I first turned.

    I try to muster that sensation again, that physical veil thing that I could touch, and hold, and see, but

    nothing happens, no matter how many weird grunts and noises and odd faces I pull, and I shake my

    hands away, feeling stupid for not knowing how to control something I can clearly do. My legs begin to

    shake, and I can already feel my energy waning and signaling I''ll return to human form soon if I don''t

    hurry up. I don''t know if I would be able to do this as a person, and I''m not ready to forget it already.

    I forget the bear, forget the battle, the shock, the pride, and walk back to the clearing, extending my

    hands and try to grasp at air again, with no avail. So focused on this now that nothing else registers in

    my brain about what just went down.

    Whatever that was, I have to figure out how to do it at will. I have to understand how to conjure it and

    make it appear like that, so I know how to use it again, or hone it. Like the day I shattered everything in

    the house¡­ it just happened when I got mad and¡­. I got mad!

    The thought hits me like a p in the face, as my brain clicks into ce, and I recall just how crazy

    angry with Colton I was right before I managed to do that. Just like I was a mass of seething fire, sweat,

    and despise, with this idiot grizzly. That has to be the key between what I did at the house, and now

    this.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    I don''t think it was the same as this though, and he proved it was some sort of absorption gift,

    especially when he tested himself against it. I definitely did not have Colton''s strength, speed, and

    power this time, or else the bear would have been toast in seconds. I saw what he did to the vampire

    that night. So I did absorb and deflect his own gifts. This isn''t that this is something else, unless that

    bear had weird powers and was some sort of shapeshifter and not a regr ck bear at all.

    I nce back at its lifeless form, a hint of apprehension and circling questions and shake my head,

    removing that doubtpletely. Shifters would revert to person after death, and it''s still a pretty

    sizeable ck fur rug over there. Creating a dark mass against the trees.

    I felt anger, and rage, and instead of fear, I wanted to exert my dominance. I instinctively protected

    myself with something I conjured up, and I haven''te in contact with anything like this that I can

    ever recall. Not recent enough to absorb anyway, and I know it wouldn''t have stayed with me.

    Absorption doesn''tst, like it hasn''t with Colton''s gifts.

    I look down at my hands once more, weighing it up in my mind and realize that it''s exactly how I did it.

    Raging with Colton, like I was with the bear, so it must be the source to harnessing it. I need to learn to

    use my rage to control my gift. Not that it will be hard to find a reason to be mad, I just need to

    remember the pain of four days after leaving, and bingo, I could fuel rage for an eternity while cursing

    his ''puta skanky ass'' name.

    If I leave the self-pity aside and remind myself that on the full moon a few days after that, I felt no new

    agony¡­ so no new betrayal, then I know the answer. He must have marked her before the turning

    ceremony, once he was sure I was long gone. Out of sight, out of mind. He didn''t even wait.

    I sat up that whole night waiting and watching the moon and felt nothing. Slimy dog.

    It ignites rage all right, but I don''t know what to do with it. I stare at my limp hands, slowly turning back

    to human, failing to conjure the milky mist and give up. I guess without something to direct the rage, or

    have something threatening me in some way, then I have no idea how to conjure it up properly. Maybe

    if Colton was standing in front of me ¡­.

    My head falls back as I sigh up at the sky and exhale heavily. Nakedly standing in the wood, and brain

    jumps back to reality. I have an opportunity presenting itself if I put gifts and rage aside. I just killed a

    bear, a big one, and his fur shouldn''t be wasted when I''m trying to make rural survival more bearable. I

    was aching for some homeforts, and a soft bed¡­ that fat chunky ass has a perfectly thick piece of

    warmth going to waste now. I need to remember what my father told me about off grid survival. that it''s

    essential to utilize everything you can at any given opportunity.

    I turn my attention back to the beast, a sliver of guilt finally cutting into my heart a tad painfully,

    reminding me I am in fact human, as I watch its now still, pathetic, pose and try not to fall back into

    weak girl with too much empathy. I''ve had to do this a lot these past days when hunting my own food

    and I need to ept that life can be cruel, and in nature, it''s eat or be eaten. I ignore the growing knot

    in my heart and chest, push away the thoughts, and find that inner grit.

    I pull out my pocketknife from my backpack and flip out the knife section, gleaming in the sun hitting the

    clearing and shining back at me. I''ve been using this to skin rabbits and such for days, but its small and

    not the sharpest, even though I have tried to use flint rocks to keep it so. It will take a month to skin that

    damn bear.

    I extend my hand, stretch it out, and turn it alone to my wolf paw. Lycanthrope can use their paws like

    hands, or feet, and I extend my ws fully, measuring up mentally the size and sharpness, knowing

    really, I have the only tools I need right here. I don''t bother dressing, as I''m filthy after that little battle

    and about to be more so. Dried blood from my own now healed body, and the bears wounds, covers

    my skin in disgusting patterns and smear marks. I probably look as feral as this makes me feel. I''ll need

    to bathe before dressing, and this is going to get messy.

    I cover the ground between us and close the gap with the bear, extending my ws fully, with my mind

    set on a stomach-churning task. Leaning in to salvage what fur I can and maybe a trophy w, as a

    reminder that I just earned my first warrior stripe. I push down the urge to vomit, suck up the sudden

    surge of emotion that makes me feel slightly vulnerable, as I stand over my kill and survey what I''m

    about to do. I don''t even know if bear meat tastes good, it might when cooked, and I guess I''m about to

    find out.

    It''s the first day in thest eleven, that the sadness and hopelessness abates, and I feel like I might just

    learn how to get through this in one piece with a little more resolve than thest two weeks. I might

    learn how to grow, how to be strong if I give myself more time and some faith. If I can take on a bear,

    maybe, I can take on something paler, faster, deadlier, with a blood lust should I happen upon one.

    I need to figure out how to unleash my potential, and for the first time, I wonder if Colton saw it before I

    did. That he could see through what everyone else did and caught a hint of a spark when he got closer

    to me. Maybe I am special.

    Wolves can''t throw air.

 Chapter 32: Change of Direction

    Chapter 32: Change of Direction

    Iy on the makeshift fur bed I made myselfst night, resting on my stomachzily with a good size of

    the pelt over the top of me, hands crossed under my chin as I watch the early morning birds peck at the

    scraps I left on my cooking stone. Dancing around and merrily, eating what little I left behind. The fire

    has long smoldered out and everything around me is dewy with early morning moisture. Everything still,

    and peaceful, in the morning glow of a newly rising sun, and oddly still. I made it through another night,

    and I''m still here, waking with a better mood with every day this pans out.

    I didn''t find a cave or shelterst night, so curled up in the bear pelt, that took me a full four days to

    scrape and clean and dry out in the sun on the hottest rocks I could find. I''m no expert in tanning, or

    preserving pelts, but it works enough, even if it''s a bit stiff and smelly, and it''s worth lugging with me

    every day, despite the added bulk and weight. I sliced it into four manageable sizes for rolling and

    binding on my back, two for under me at night, spread out like a thin mattress with somefort, one

    rolls up as a make shift pillow, be it a stiff one, and is currently off to one side, and thergest piece I

    flip fur down andy over me as a weatherproof nket, covering on top of the single nket I carry

    with me. It keeps me dry anyway, because I don''t need the warmth, but I do like the coziness it

    provides me, even in caves. It gives me a sense of security, and not feeling as exposed when caught in

    a ck surround made of slightly rough fur.

    I''ve been sleeping a little better since that battle. I don''t know if it''s because I learned something about

    my own strength, and it boosted my confidence, or if it was just having some slightfort to use as

    bedding, and the knowledge I did this all by myself, that helps me sleep a little easier. My senses are

    not as unstable and panic wiredtely, and I feel less on edge.

    I mean, I still keep one eye open at all times and stay alert, but I''m not as nervy as I was, and I don''t

    feel quite so bereft in terms of low mood. I feel capable, like I''ve gotten through the worst and I know I

    can do this. A newfound self-respect in my own capability, that''s changing my whole outlook. Maybe

    skinning a bear and dealing with that disgustingness showed me I have way more stomach than I

    thought I did.

    I''m learning to turn at will too, improving that ability and can almost turn in my sleep now without a

    second thought. Easy as breathing the more I do it, and I can sustain it for longer as my stamina builds.

    I can even turn singr parts, like my hand, without a full body turn, which means I''m gaining the

    control I needed. Like Colton, who uses his eyes to warn when he doesn''t want to use his alpha gift, or

    turn fully ¡­ I''m learning how to do it. I can physically feel when I make my eyes change now.

    The weird thing though, is my paws and stomach, they seem to be whiter than I remember, with each

    turn, and without a mirror to fully inspect myself, I can''t tell if I am losing grey. It sounds stupid, but I

    think my grey fur is falling out, or getting lighter, and I don''t know why. My legs, I''m certain were fully

    grey, but now, my feet are white too, and I don''t know if maybe I just remember them dirty, or it was

    dark the first time I turned, but they''re snow white now.

    I yawn and stretch outzily, rolling over under my makeshift cocoon, the rough fur grazing my naked

    skin in an oddlyforting way, and turn to gaze up at the clear sky this morning. Almost tropical blue

    and cloudless, with no hints of bad weather or rain like a few days back. A great day for an early start,

    and as I''vee up against some uphill terrain in a pretty thick part of forest, I should savor some of

    this before I hit the shadows of the canopy. It''s dusky and gloomy in the dense parts and I like to find

    clearings to settle at night, so I can wake with the light.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    I made a direction change after I set off from my bear battlefield too. Maybe it was the newfound self

    confidence in my abilities, maybe it was the adrenalin clouding my brain, but I decided to embrace my

    gut instinct and head east, just like my gut kept telling me to do. It''s not like I have anyone dictating

    otherwise, or any destination I am aiming for.

    It paid off, and after I did a spot check tree climb to see which direction the mountainy, I surveyed the

    land and noted that south was taking me towards clearndscape, fields, and opennds with the hints

    of a town or city ahead. East was taking me into the mountains, with dense woods, a lot of lower hills

    and cliffs scattered in continuous canopy cover, and a lot of forest to get lost in. I don''t want to be

    among people if I can help it, so my decision was made. East it was, and since then I feel strangely

    peaceful.

    It''s like the stirring aching feelings were not all about Colton, and home, and being alone. As soon as I

    hit my new direction, something inside of me stopped praying on my thoughts, constantly filling me with

    a sense of wrong and despair. It''s almost like I answered something that had been bugging me, and

    maybe I should just embrace the fact my instincts were telling me east made more sense. Which it

    does, even if I''m no longer heading away from the mountain, but sort of parallel to it now. I feel like I''m

    far enough that I will never idently stray into the path of a Santo, even if they doe miles for

    whatever reason. It''s a big world, and it would be minimal for a chance encounter.

    There''s no wind today and I have enough scraps from a deer I felledst night for a breakfast. I

    smoked a lot of the left over through the night, in a makeshift canopy I stuck over the fire, and let some

    dry out in the sun before it went down, so I don''t need to stop for food today at all. I can eat the semi

    cured or dried meats and push on. I also packed enough raw in my backpack forter. Now I have a

    goal in mind, and a new n, I''m raring to go. The sense of feeling lost is momentarily quiet and it''s a

    good feeling to have respite in some small way.

    Last tree I climbed, I caught onto arge distant mountain, not too dissimr to ours, with a base

    dipped in the luscious green of the forest kissing its feet. I want to get there. The trek looks a couple of

    days, and in the woods as dense as this, I can hyper speed with no fear of being seen. There are no

    people, but the trees are so closely grown that I may have to take detours into clearings to push

    through some of it to proceed in that direction. It''s proper wildnd, not man nted and spaced out,

    and barely grazed by human intervention. Perfect for a lone wolf who wants to disappear into oblivion,

    never to be found again.

    The mountain is the goal, and I hope when I get there, I can find a more permanent dwelling so I can

    start improving my homeforts. I''m capable of being crafty with my hands, and if I find a cave big

    enough, I might be able to fashion some necessary things, like y pots, maybe a chair from woven

    branches. The more I can make my finalnding spot seem half civilized, maybe the more certain of my

    future I will be. Eventually the homesickness will stop, and maybe one day, thinking about him will go

    away too. I can''t deny I''ve still cried in low points, and woken with him in my dreams, his touch on my

    skin, his lips on mine, his voice bringing me home.

    Those have been the hardest points, where I woke with longing, to find he wasn''t really here and reality

    pped me in the face, the sound of him still lingering in my mind and weakening me to want me to

    reach out and link him. Just to hear that sultry, husky, reassuring tone for real. It would break me for a

    moment, I''d cry it out, and then feel numb for a while until the sun came up and reminded me why I

    should only hate him and never give him more than my anger.

    So far, I''ve retained the strength to not open the link and just touch him, even for a tiny fraction of a

    second. I don''t want to feel him in my head, because if I do, my strength will evaporate, and I might

    give up entirely at a time I''m only starting toe into my own. I need to stay strong for myself.

    I''m not going to lie and say I don''t miss a real home, beds, carpets, and all the luxuries of the valley, but

    I''m free. I can go where I want, answer to no one, and it''s not like I have any sort of desire to find a

    mate now, so there''s no point in being around wolves. My heart will always belong to him, even if he''s

    denied it and moved on. I would rather be alone than lie about my love for someone new, just to have

    company. Resigned myself to the fact, I''ll love him until I pass, no matter how many years that takes.

    I make swift work of getting up and pulling my now dry clothes off the rocks. I washed everything

    yesterday and slept naked in my fur bed, in the hopes of feeling less grubby today, less scraping by,

    and more pulled together. Washed myself head to foot with thest of my soap, braided my hair into

    two its hanging down each side of my head to let it dry. I was starting to feel scruffy and feraltely

    and needed to remind myself that I''m still part human, and the little things, like grooming, can make a

    world of difference. I feel somehow determined, and cleaner, like I have an actual purpose.

 Chapter 33: Follow Your Gut

    Chapter 33: Follow Your Gut

    I pack my things, roll up my furs, and eat some of my dried meats as I encase them inrge leaves to

    get ready to go. Binding and tying everything in and to the backpack with vines I corded yesterday, and

    drag it all on my back, bouncing the weight up to adjust the straps, and relimatizing to the weight.

    My sneakers are getting scuffed and worn and soon I might have to start finding tree sap to make

    minor repairs to make themst, or venture towards the human spots in time, to use what money I have

    for something longersting. I didn''t expect them to start giving out quite so soon, and in hindsight, I

    should have brought boots and not these when going off grid. That''s the only downside to all this. The

    human part has certain requirements that nature won''t provide unless I get creative. Shoes are not in

    my skill set, and I''m not sure my human feet could handle the debris of forest floor without them. I

    would have to turn to go any distance and probably pull a thousand piece of grit and broken wood out

    of my feet every night.

    I fill my belly with meat and water and head off, leaving no trace behind me after scattering the

    remnants of my fire and burying the ash. It''s something my father always ingrained into me, that when

    you leave a camp it should bear no evidence you were ever there. We should respect nature and leave

    it as untouched as we found it. I''m always careful to bury or burn the carcasses of my kills, clean the

    blood from where I skin them or eat them and keep everything neat and clean. It''s served me well so

    far.

    Mentally I feel lighter, not that any of my previous wants and desires or heart break is forgotten, but I''m

    getting better at handling it. My dreams they vary, but always around the same things and I''m still

    dreaming of Sierra most nights.

    I thought it would have faded onto something new by now but she''s persistent, and since I started

    turning east, it''s almost like the dream bes more prominent, the vision stronger. Last night, I

    swear I could smell scent in the white space around me, smell her, and it had a familiarity I couldn''t

    quite put my finger on. Like a long-lost distant memory, always out of reach, and it gave me a

    headache trying to w for it when I woke up in the night, at the utterance of her same old two-word

    command. If I didn''t know better, I would think I know how she smells, but maybe it''s from distant

    memory when she used to read at the library when I was very little, and I somehow retained it. And her

    voice, like Colton''s yet not, which lingers hauntingly, so equally known to me.

    "Save us." It''s only ever that, nothing else.

    The weirdest thing I''ve started to notice about the dream, is in it, I''m not as I am now. I''ve looked down,

    seen my own hands while in the white room, when she sps them in hers. My hands are that of a

    child, small, delicate, dwarfed in hers, which makes even less sense to me. I guess though, like the lost

    almost forgotten sense of familiar smell, and sound, maybe the dream too is a nod that this alles

    at me from way back as a child and I''ve forgotten. Confused into a senseless moment, reminding me I

    did once upon a time know who she was. I have all but given up trying to dissect the meaning though,

    as there doesn''t seem to be one.

    Ie to a rtive clearing in the wood on my path, hot and achy from covering miles of ground in fast

    mode and stop to catch my breath. I drop my bags, by sliding them from tired shoulders with a heavy

    thud and stretch my body out with an amazing amount of crunching and cracking in the depths of my

    skin and bones. It feels good, despite the worrying noises. Extending my arms fully and stretching out,

    extending fingers and limbs to full capacity, making an ''argghhh'' sound as I do so, relieved to lose that

    weight and able to straighten up without it. I curve my spin and bend my neck from side to side d to

    be free, cracking it satisfyingly.

    I roll my shoulders and pace around the clearing to make sure it''s a safe spot to stop, eyes darting,

    ears honed in. I can hear water nearby and walk into the tree line by a few feet, until I find a tiny

    shallow bubbling brook heading downhill. I take my fill quickly, still cursing the fact I broke my water

    bottle a week back and have no way to carry any, and head back to my bags, pulling out my smoked

    meat and slump on the floor while chewing on it to take in my surroundings.

    The sun is really high, so it must be around noon now, the heat of the day at its strongest. There are

    birds circling in the sky above, adding a pleasant peaceful calm to the not so quiet of the day. Rustling

    wind, so gentle it''s barely there, as it sends the leaves swaying on the branches around and above me.

    Small forest animals chatter busily, sing and chirp in the distance around me, while the nearest remain

    silent as they watch me and try to second guess if I''m a threat. I can almost hear and feel the wildlife

    paused in their tracks, eyeing me up, little hearts beating fast to see who this stranger is among them.

    That''s the one good thing toe from all of this. My senses, my instincts, my wolf side, she''s growing

    and developing fast and I couldn''t ever havee this far so naturally if I was still back in the Santo

    pack house. I know I''m changing, bing self-dependent, so sure of myself as the days roll by. Less

    convinced I''m a failure and afraid of my own shadow now. I feel like this experience, it''s doing

    something for me that no time in the valley could have. It''s taking my wolf and bonding us as one,

    instead of just being another part of me that asionally shows up. I guess I''m finally seeing and

    feeling what it is Colton mastered in his own abilities and embracing my other side. No longer two

    halves battling for one space, but instead merging together to fluidly flow from one to the other in the

    blink of an eye.

    Maybe I had to lose Colton to find myself. To learn what I was capable of and harnessing it alone.

    Maybe that was always the fates n. Teaching me a lesson and setting me on a path. Maybe, right

    now, he has his own new direction, his own new strengths that came from our brief crossing of paths.

    Maybe he was always meant to lose me to find himself too. Like somehow this is some small detail in a

    bigger n, and our hearts may have been broken but in the bigger scheme of things, it was necessary

    for something else. Maybe Carmen was always his destiny, and they gave him the strength to betray

    our bond for that reason.

    Who knows? I don''t think I ever will. I don''t think I will ever find the ability to forgive him for it either,

    even if it was all in the fate''s crazy mastern.

    Maybe I''m trying to find a reason to justify all of this because I was always taught that the fates are

    never wrong. They always have a purpose for everything they do, even if we can''t see it. Even leaving

    lonely little girls as unseen shadows in homes for unwanteds, and then showing her a light of hope

    before crushing it in her face and throwing it far away.

    I don''t dwell for long. I know if I do, the bitterness, the sadness, and anger, it starts to consume me and

    destroy my mood. I have to move and find somewhere to settle tonight, before the dark moves in, and I

    want some hours of daylight to properly set up my bed, find leaves and dried grass to pad it first. It''s

    be a ritual daily to help keep me sane. One thing I''m finding is instrumental to my mental

    wellbeing, is taking the time to make my campfortable and a little homely and have some down

    time before dusk. I sleep better, which helps my overall emotional state.

    I get up and gaze around, slightly disorientated from walking in circles and going off to find water, and

    deicide to check my directional progress before I keep moving. I''ve covered some distance and want to

    keep that huge dark mountain in the far distance as my central point to aim for. If I have a n that I

    don''t sway from it helps me stay focused.

    I look up at the trees, walking clockwise in my clearing to find the tallest and thickest of them to climb.

    It''s better to have one with a substantial trunk right up to the top so I can get above the canopy and

    peruse mynd. It''s not hard to climb when you have ws and super strength to aid you, and a

    completeck of aversion to heights, that I didn''t know I possessed.

    I pick one and waste no time kicking off my shoes to turn hands and feet into sharp climbing

    essories and scale all the way to the top in the blink of an eye. Lycanthrope have many skills that

    natural wolves don''t, and this is one of them.

    I push my head up through the leaves, breaking through easily, and even with this beast swaying as I

    scale to its terrifying height, I cling on and look out over what I can now see. The trees up here form an

    almost solid carpet surface that looks like you should be able to step out and walk across. All swaying

    in waves and dips on the wind up here, like a mass moving green surface on water, with more texture.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    It''s definitely not as gentle when you''re this high and it''s almost mesmerizing to watch. They of many

    shades of greens, moving to browns, and some yellows, the peeks of the odd rock formation or small

    hill and the sporadic clearing. It''s a sight that''s notparable to anything else and I revel in its beauty

    for a moment, the sun fully warming my head and face.

    The mountains in the distance are so faint they almost look light grey, and as I turn to see where I

    came from it''s weird to note my own mountain is now also of a simr color and distance away, but also

    surrounded by a fog that makes it almost invisible across therge expanse. I get that same aching

    quench of gut twist when I look at it and shake my head, bringing my focus back to my new destination

    in a bid tobat those feelings. No time to dwell on where I''ve been, when I should only focus on

    where I''m going. Gazing back at my new mountain thoughtfully, something catches the corner of my

    eye and makes me turn instinctively.

    The sun dazzles a little speck, a tiny flicker of white spark which seems to bounce at me across to the

    right, but when I turn to look properly, I can''t see where it came from. The trees sway, covering any

    chance of seeing it at first. I wait with held breath for the sway back again, wondering if I imagined it,

    but there it is, a little flicker of reaction in a pop of clearing, almost like a light, shining Morse code

    sparkles at me, and then it''s gone as the trees sway back again. The organic flow of their movement

    closing and opening the gap where it peeks out.

    I focus on it, waiting for the movement of wind to show me it again and this time I hone my eyesight on

    what it might be. Holding myself as steady as I can on my own moving perch. I catch the tip of what

    looks like some sort of pole or mast, and when the wind kicks a bit harder, the leaves part wider for a

    second and I catch the top of something t and dark grey, just below whatever is catching the light,

    and then it''s covered again. No matter how long I perch here watching it''s the most I can see, and I

    start to wonder what it is.

    It''s manmade for sure, but I don''t know if it''s a mast, a building, or some sort of rural construction used

    by powerpanies, or maybe something else. Curiosity is peaked for sure, as it''s not far from the

    path I n on taking and now I want to know if I''m straying into human territory, in a ce that seemed

    idyllic and people free.

    I sigh in exasperation, looking towards the mountain then back to my little shing light, head forming

    so many questions and doubts and try to see something I just can''t. It might be a supply post, seeing

    as we are well off the beaten track and people do that. I''ve heard of it, seen it on Tv, and saw them in

    the books in the school library. Rural buildings sat lone and open, filled with survival kits for lost hikers,

    injured campers, especially in winter. I mean this ce is nestled in a real dense part of the forest,

    absolutely miles into the center of a massive overgrown part of the area. It could be a supply hut, with

    dried foods, supplies, maybe even shoes and water bottles.

    I look down at the ground far below me as though thinking about the possibility of what I might salvage

    there, something in my gut urging me to go investigate. It wouldn''t be a bad thing to pick up items I

    could use if that is what it is. I can''t imagine it would be anything other than a hut, or a mast.

    It couldn''t hurt, I mean, I''m not exactly on a schedule and if I get close and it''s not upied, or not a

    supply hut, and just a mast or something pointless, it''ll remove any suspicion of people running into me.

    It might be nothing more than an unmanned power nt building, and I might gain nothing more than a

    few hours wasted on a detour. If it''s manned, then I get the hell away from it, change path and head for

    the mountain at a faster pace and hope they never venture the way I''m going. It might still be a source

    to swipe some essentials though.

    My gut says go, and without stopping to debate it any longer, something inside of me egging me on, I

    slide down the tree to go recover my things and see what is out there in my new discovery.

 Chapter 34: The Building

    Chapter 34: The Building

    I sit watching from my safe distance and secluded peeking spot at therge singr building nestled in

    an unnatural clearing, surrounded by ten feet of barbed wire fencing that stretches all the way around,

    save for a set of veryrge gates at the far side. All closed and locked tight and looking deserted. There

    are dirt tracks showing signs of infrequent visits from off road vehicles leading up to it,ing from the

    south, and I''m perched here for watching for signs of life for an hour now, as I try to figure out if it''s safe

    to get closer.

    It took the rest of the day to get here, following an imaginary line from my previous camp spot, in the

    general direction and sticking to hyper speed for most. I''m tired, my back agony from keeping on

    trekking at an hour I''ve grown ustomed to being the settling down and making camp stage.

    Sweating, breathless, hot, and sticky, and currently sat on my backpack as I try to figure out how stupid

    I would be if I went and further investigated.

    There''s no signs of life, no new tracks, or lingering scents of anyone being around the perimeter from

    this distance. It seems silent, but then it''s arge white windowless building, with a rough cast of fine

    white stone, and looks exceptionally clean for being out here in the middle of no man''snd. It has an

    aura of mystery and my gut is telling me to be wary, even if it''s also urging me to investigate.

    The mast on top is a huge metallic construction, like the Eiffel tower almost, and sits on the roof of it''s a

    custom tform, stretching some thirty feet upwards. I thought at first it was a tel mast, or maybe

    power, but there''s nothing connecting to what looks like a radio antennaing from the top of it.

    There''s a generator steel box, almost half the size of the building, within thepound, yet sat apart

    from it, and it''s humming on low within its own encasement, suggesting this building has constant

    power.

    There''s something off, even if on the surface it looks how I imagine an unmanned power nt

    substation would look, and despite that, my inner weird voice that kept pushing me east, it''s telling me

    to get closer. My own mind and instincts battling with what to do and its why I''ve sat here staring at it

    for so long. The sensible part is screaming danger, the less logical me is telling me how harmless this

    looks and that there are no signs of life at all. The weak part of me is aching for some sort of

    connection to civilization, and a longing to touch something real and man made after so many weeks

    alone. It just reminds me that despite doing better, I''ve been crushingly lonely still.

    I can''t see any way in from this angle so the door must face those giant gates, which means it only has

    one entrance and nothing else. Not exactly ayout for any kind of worrying military base, I mean, it''s

    not even that big. At most you could park two of the Santo trucks inside, so I doubt it homes any more

    than some power grid equipment for maybe some of the further rural homes. Maybe it''s a radio station

    with sporadic visits or something. I don''t have a clue, as it''s hardly my area of expertise. It''s not big

    enough to be anything much else.

    The point is after an hour sat here, I haven''t gotten any signs of life, or any reason to not go and have a

    closer look, and the only thing stopping me is my own terrified level of suspicion. I''m being overly

    cautious, my feeble side wading in, and even the wind blowing this way is picking up on no human

    scent in any way. It seemspletely deserted.

    I can see cameras at the corners of the building on this side and they probably have them at the front

    too, but they are all pointing down at the ground within the fences, so I can at least get that close

    without being caught on them. I guess they''re to pick up on wildlife getting in, or something. I might see

    more if I go around the other side and figure out what it is. It might have signs, or maybe hazard

    warnings, if it is just a power nt. If I know for sure, then I can stop tiptoeing around and rx.

    I exhale heavily, wiping the rolling beads of moisture from my brow and look up at the fading light in the

    greying sky. I should find a ce to make camp and stop wasting what daylight I have left. Come back

    in the morning, but that means trekking further, as this is the first clearing I''vee across in hours.

    There''s nothing nearby that looks like a good ce to set up, so maybe I might have to sacrifice a

    comfy night and roll up in the bear fur right here. I can''t think of anything else to do.

    It''s either go check this out and then walk on when I know what it is, and if I can salvage anything, or

    camp and look at it in the new day. I''m exhausted, really need to eat and I don''t have the energy to do

    much of anything.

    I get up, mind in two halves, and pull my backpack up with me, lugging its heavy weight as I try to make

    a decision. I don''t want to be out in the open when darkness falls, as despite not picking up on any

    creatures of the night, I can''t be sure there aren''t any lurking in caves, or underground tunnels of which

    I havee across many these past days. I remember the stories, that the Vampires came out of the

    ground during the war. I would just prefer to stick to my usual n of picking a site and staying there

    until dawn.

    I don''t wander far, realizing it''s wall to wall close knit trees in all directions but one, moving towards the

    building. It really is the only part here that has space to eveny down and I''m not about to sleep in the

    clearing near it.

    I doubt any passing big cat, bear, or such, spends much time walking its perimeter so I make the

    decision to pick a tree with great leaf cover and climb one. It''s better than being a sitting duck on the

    forest floor, and I doubt I''ll get any real sleep when I haven''t found a good ce to hide out. Up a tree I

    can tie myself to the trunk and at least dose off and on through the night and wait to investigate this in

    the morning. It''ll give me a little security, and at least up high, I can defend myself if needs be.

    I end up walking a full circle and finding the right kind of trees nearer the main gates of the building.

    One''s with wide bases, multiple branches from mid-way up, with extra amounts of foliage and twisting

    crisscrossing boughs for tforms. I squeeze between two that are close together, about twenty feet up

    their branches merge, and curl, to make an extra widending ce, and have to haul myself up with

    my backpack on, finding it a little morebor intensive than normal.

    When I get up there, I manage to find a t enough spot that with one of my pelts rolled out I snuggle

    into a dip between two parallel boughs and can properlyy down, without having to anchor myself to

    anything. I hang my backpack on a broken stump on the trunk andy out on top of my makeshift bed,

    stretching and wriggling to see howfy I can get, satisfied that this isn''t too bad as long as it doesn''t

    get windy or rain tonight. I don''t want to unroll pelts that could slide off if I roll in my sleep and draw

    attention to lurking wildlife. I won''t have a fire to keep some of the natural creatures at bay up here, so I

    have to make do with cold meat, a bumpy bed, and the rustling and swaying of the trees to lull me into

    slumber. Not that I think it''ll be an issue, as now I''m up here, my eyes are heavy and my brain cloudy

    with fatigue. It''s been a long day.

    I sit and watch the building through the foliage for a while, sat at my safe distance, watching as the

    shadows lengthen and be part of the dark surroundings as light fades fast. I''m already exhausted

    from my extended trekking, so settling down and beginning to drift off is easier than usual. Not the

    usual spew of weighty things on my mind to keep me awake, and it feels like only seconds of blinking

    and drowsiness before I zone out.

    I wake with a start, jumping slightly, and sitting up fast, banging my head on rough wood and silently

    yelping as I properlye to. I must have drifted into a deeper sleep so fast, because it was a second

    ago, I could still see my hand in front of me and now I''m in utter pitch darkness and can''t even make

    out what I''m sitting on. Disorientated at first until I remember where I am and how I got here and my

    belly rumbles because I didn''t eat. I woke with a fright for sure, and my heart is thundering through my

    chest as my nocturnal eyesight kicks into touch, wing the area around me frantically into focus.

    I''m not sure exactly what woke me yet and I slowly sit up, sliding my legs up, my knees touching my

    chest as I rub my now bruised, lumpy, forehead, while scanning my surroundings for a cause. Taking

    deep breaths to calm down and center myself, letting my senses take over, rather than my scared

    brain.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    It doesn''t take me long to see what brought me around once I settle down and actually look. There''s a

    shiny ck truck parked in the undergrowth beside the fence, nearer the back of the building where I

    first stood. It''s about ten feet further down the makeshift road. They must have just pulled up, maybe

    the noise, and headlights, are what roused me to alert and I watch with held breath as someone slides

    out and makes their way around the fence to find the entrance. An eery solitary figure, shrouded in

    darkness. It''s both a joy to see another person, but also a massive rming worry, that I''m seeing

    another person

    They, much like the truck, are all in ck, wearing a hood pulled over their head so I can''t see their

    face at all, but I can tell it''s male. Tall, stocky, and as he moves around the gate with his focus on his

    task, eerily quiet on his feet. The wind picks up gently and blows this way, guiding his scent towards me

    and I recoil in utter shock, like someone tasered my ass.

    He''s wolf¡­ like me. There''s no denying that very specific scent we all carry and it red alerts me and

    wakes up my brain immediately.

    I have no idea why the hell a lycanthrope would be manning a power nt in the middle of the forest. I

    mean, maybe it''s not that big a deal, some packs live and work in the human world and have regr

    jobs as they try to pass off as one of them. This could be a guy who works for the powerpany and

    for some reason, likes to frequent his unmanned building in the middle of the night. I''m sure that''s

    probably a normal thing, for unconventional hours, or maybe if he has a special task at this time of

    night.

    Probably not likely, and it''s too weird that all the way out here, alone for weeks on end, the first person I

    come in contact with is one of my kind. It''s a little too coincidental, especially as I came here after

    following some deeper gut feeling, and stupid dreams of Sierra Santo.

    I watch, squinting through the foliage as I try to see his progress and get a better look, but the gates

    are obscured from my angle, and he disappears behind trees that sit between us, and out of sight. I

    don''t want to lose track of him in case he somehow heads in here without me seeing and shows up at

    the foot of my tree. I doubt I would be a wee discovery.

    I don''t hesitate. I slide off my perch, silently climb down the tree, and crawl closer until I can see him

    again from another angle, ducking down behind a rock and keeping low. My senses are on major high

    alert, and I''m takingfort in the fact the wind is blowing this way, so he won''t smell me the way I did

    him. I''m rtively safe from this distance if he doesn''t see me moving around.

    I have to creep on all fours, keeping still, and wedging in behind a fallen log to get a better look as I

    track him. By the time I figure out where he is, eyes scanning the fence and truck, he''s already inside

    thepound and up against the door. He moves fast, and it just conforms that he''s one of my kind.

    I hear a beep, a click, like he opened something, or had some sort of key, and the door slides to the

    side in front of him. It doesn''t open out like I expected, but more like something of an elevator door, that

    slides out of sight, back on itself, which is weird for a low-tech building.

    From here I can see inside though, and there doesn''t seem to be anything at all in the doorway, making

    it all even weirder. It looks like an empty concrete box, and no big inside room, or control panels, or

    anything from what I can peer into. That just makes the sliding door stranger if it''s concealing nothing. I

    move a little closer still, not convinced I''m getting a full picture, hitting thest line of trees before the

    clearing, and stand tall to side slide behind one and peek around. I know it''s stupid getting this near to

    him, but I can''t see, and this ce has me so confused as to what its purpose is, or what its importance

    is to my instincts.

    He walks inside, turns, and faces something to the left, just behind where the door is. He leans in,

    ducking slightly so his facees level with an out of sight panel.

    "It''s me, I''m back, bring me down." A low growl to his masculine tone, most definitely a wolf. I can just

    tell.

    He stands tall and turns to face the open front door, my heart rate escting as nerves consume me,

    and my body begins to tremble. I swear, for a second, I think he looks right at me and I dive back,

    ttening my back to the bark and close my eyes, as though somehow that''ll make me invisible. I''m not

    sure though, as he didn''t seem to react at all, and I''m probably being paranoid because I''m scared.

    There''s a crunching noise, the humming of the generator revs up in ferocity, and the whole building

    emits a long grunting moan.

    I peek back, holding my breath to steady my shaking self, quick enough to see the door beginning to

    slide shut as he slowly lowers down below the level he''s standing on. It clicks instantly that the floor is

    moving, and he''s going down. Like some sort of elevator for sure, and it exins why, on the surface,

    there''s no sign of life and the building is small. It''s deceptive, and the sliding door, it conceals a car

    sized transport to a lower level. That means whatever is down there is big enough to amodate

    vehicles should they need to be taken down, and that makes my blood run cold.

    I don''t think it''s any kind of power nt, and I shouldn''t be here at all. It obviously has more going on

    below, and now I know a wolf is manning this station, then I have absolutely no chance of finding

    anything worthy of stealing and getting away without a trace. Not that I want to anymore. Everything

    inside of me is telling me this is a bad idea, and I need to get far away from this ce as soon as

    humanly possible.

 Chapter 35: What Is This Place

    Chapter 35: What Is This ce

    When the door fully closes, I walk out in front of the tree where I''ve been hiding and peer over at where

    he left his truck, wondering if he maybe left anything of value there. If I''m cutting my losses, and

    running, then he might have something. He didn''t lock it, and he was alone. Maybe a medipack, food,

    clothes, or something that I can use.

    He obviously isn''ting out right away, and I should make the most of his absence before he does

    come back. He might not stay and judging by the fact abandoned his truck and never brought it into the

    compound, I don''t think he is. I have to be quick and go.

    I run along the tree line keeping to the inner side and within its shadow and make a dash for his truck,

    using hyper speed to get to it fast and peek inside when I slide up against the door on the far side from

    the building. It''s an off road four by four, covered in mud, and debris, and obviously the perfect vehicle

    for moving around this terrain. I can tell right away there''s nothing in it at all. Not even general trash, or

    even anything in view that I would want. It''s clean and free of anything worthwhile. Not what I would

    expect for a truck with frequent use, so it makes this even weirder. He obviously doesn''t use it all too

    much toe and go. Onest fleeting run over with my eyes, convinced he has nothing of worth.

    I dash back to the closest border of brush and start making my way back to my own temporary camp

    without looking back, this time keeping behind the trees by two rows. My breathingbored with the

    heavy weight of mounting panic growing inside of me like a warning signal. Heartbeat pounding in my

    ears as it batters my rib cage and adds to my terror. I don''t feel safe this close anymore and I should

    never have ventured to find this building. I don''t know what I was thinking, and thest thing I need are

    complications from wolves, and James Bond type buildings in the middle of forests. This has spy movie

    all over it, and I''m in no mood to be dangled headfirst over a vat of sharks for information I don''t have.

    When the noise of the building cranks up again, I don''t know if it''s the floor moving up again to reset, or

    if he''sing back. It stops me in my tracks and I instinctively drop to the dirt and turn around. I crouch

    where I am, and watch, waiting with held breath, peering through the trunks and bushes to see the

    door, until the moaning cranking noise of heavy innards movinges to a halt. Yet the door doesn''t

    open. Nothing happens at all, except the return to a previous hum. I don''t think it was him, I think

    maybe the floores up again when they reach a destination, and I rx a little, blowing out my air

    with relief, moving again from this tree base to the next to make my way back to my perch.

    I almost make it all the way in when another loud thumping noise pauses me in my tracks and makes

    me look back nervously, so jumpy and on edge, with all my senses kicking into a higher mode of

    efficiency. This time the noises are less intense, less mechanical, and more like regr people noises.

    The building appears to being to life as it increase, the doors make swooshing noise, but nothing

    seems to open. There''s a bang, sliding of maybe bolts, I can''t tell. A beep, a woosh, like the noise a

    piston makes, and then I can make out the swing of a heavy metal door and gravel rolling and sliding

    from it.

    Lights flick on all around me, so suddenly from concealed posts further out in the trees it makes me

    jump, my heart misses a beat and frozen ice irs in my veins, and I find myself illuminated in the

    previously dark space. Blinded by the sudden sr strength, zing pain that hits me in the eyeballs. I

    start blinking, shielding my eyes as my nocturnal vision craps out and gives me an instant headache,

    like a rabbit caught in the headlights.

    I wasn''t expecting this entire area to be brightened up like standing under a sunmp at close range

    and pull my wits back around me. I dart as fast as I can for the nearest sign of darkness and hope they

    didn''t see me. The lights must be extended above the canopy on masts further out that I didn''t see, as

    everything around me is brighter than daylight, and I have no one direction to go to that will get me out

    of it faster. The entire space is bright as hell. I run, heading towards my mountain in the far distance,

    and concentrate on nothing else except escape. Screw my backpack and furs, I don''t need them right

    now.

    I sprint, dodging, jumping, clearing fallen logs as twigs and leaves scratch my face and hands, and rip

    at my skin in passing. Breathingbored and loud, panting. I aim for the shadows, not looking back, in

    case this is because of me, that maybe he did see me out there and whatever this ce is, no one is

    meant to know. I put my head down and hyper speed the best to my ability, only just make it to a

    skidding halt into darker bushes when an rming piercing noise fills the air around me. It has a

    horrible effect on my body and senses, rattling my brain inside my skull, as my physical self crunches

    up, instantly immobile and I grab my ears.

    It''s a siren, honking hard and loud, in a pitch that causes me physical pain with its sheer volume,

    echoing in the air and making the surroundings shudder in trembling response. My heart elevates, until

    I think my chest is going to explode, my body straining to turn to wolf to get away faster, but I don''t let it.

    I need to keep these clothes, more than ever now, and I need to get back to my tree to grab my stuff

    and go at some point too.

    My gut tells me to abandon it all, forget about the clothes issue for now, and just run, but my logic is

    telling me to calm down, and halt, and rationalize about this, and stop reacting. That they couldn''t have

    seen me, as the cameras point down, and I didn''t venture near the fences. That he maybe just looked

    my way, but I saw no sign of reaction or recognition that someone was out here.

    This could just be coincidence and something they do, even without someone like me lurking nearby.

    They couldn''t know I was there if there even was a ''they'', and what really would they react like this for?

    What could they possibly be hiding that a young girl like me posed a threat against?

    That wolf, he might have been solitary, although he did talk to someone on whatever that inte

    thing was, so maybe there''s only two of them and this is still a power grid of some sort. I know a lot of

    that contradicts what the other parts of my brain are telling me, but self-preservation has a funny way of

    trying to shake you into being less manic. Lying to myself can help abate the fear and get me moving,

    instead of freaking out.

    I try to take some calming breaths as it all filters through my head, and I keep on telling myself I''m

    overreacting. This is just a drill, or a thing, or normal. I''m fine¡­. I''m sure I am.

    The whizzing whistle of air that skids past my left ear and physically inflicts a searing pain with the high

    pitch velocity it passes me with, makes me jump sideways and crash into bushes as I run at speed. I

    almost swallow my own tongue and my stomach lurches, about jumps out of my body with the scare. It

    gives me a near heart attack, and I scramble in stinging, scratching bushes to fight my way back out. I

    get caught up in thorn heavy vines and trip back over my own muddled legs.

    The fall makes me tumble and roll into hedge way, knocking my shoulder on rocks and stops my

    scrambling for a second. I take a moment to look back at the surging sunlit bright area I left behind,

    gasping as I see the pouring of ck dressed mening from some ground level hatch near the main

    door, like a concealed lid lifted from the gravel, and four maybe five bodies appear on the ground

    above. There are already two outside the gates and both are facing this way, looking intensely into the

    wood where I ran, and pointing big ass guns with sights trained in here.

    I don''t know what flew past me, I don''t think I want to know, and my doubt that I wasn''t in any kind of

    danger, dies an instant death. The blood draining from my body so I turn cold and statue like as it sinks

    in, they are definitely looking for me. I don''t stop to wait for even a blink longer, terror once again

    ripping through me at speed and activating my run like shit button. They all face this way ande

    thundering after me as soon as they see the rustle of the bushes I dart from.

    Gifts that are remarkable or not, I can smell them from here, wolves, and they are all armed. A little

    patrol of male wolves in ck uniforms and they''re clearlying at me. I don''t care who you are, what

    story you''re in, that never bodes well in any situation and I don''t think they''re trying to invite me in for

    coffee and cake. I''ve obviously stumbled across something I shouldn''t have.

    Pure instinct takes over and the urge to turn is almost killing me with the rate my human body is

    pounding itself to shreds with sheer adrenalin. I run, I trip, I fall, and I know that human form is only

    slowing me down and making it more likely they catch up with me. I know only too well that wolves will

    not be kind and show me mercy at being caught in theirnds. I have one set of clothes¡­ and that''s it.

    I need to think about survival now, even if that means ending up naked, and backpack less, miles

    further into the undergrowth. I just need to find another way to gather the things I needter and curse

    myself stupid for ever venturing this way, near this dammed building. It''s obviously not an

    inconspicuous power station. Those men were guards, and whatever they''re guarding, is important

    enough to carry weapons and stay in the multiples.

    I''m so god damn stupid. Fuck you, Sierra, and your damn dreams and pushing me East. Fuck the

    fates. Fuck Colton for making me leave the mountain and fuck Juan for being the root of all my woes

    and how shitty my life has been for a decade. This is all his fault!

    I turn. My inner wolf almost howling with an intense release, d to be free finally. Head down, clothes

    shredding pitifully as I leave thest of my worldly possessions in the dirt and run like the wind. Nothing

    else that I can do about it now, and they are in fast pursuit.

    I fall, wedging between trees that are too close to get through and break free noisily with sheer strength

    and will power. Wood splintering, branches crackling, but being silent is no longer my concern as the

    noise of their pursuit out sounds mine. I can feel theming, hear them, smell them, I can even feel

    their heart beats synching with mine as scent follows me close on my heels.

    Panic spreads through my veins and I hope that angry numb I gained with the bear, kicks in soon, or

    else I''m screwed. I can''t even stop to try and use any sort of gift right now, when I don''t even know

    how. Thest few days of trying to conjure it up proved futile. I''m scared right now, not angry, and I

    have no hope in hell of conjuring any other feeling.

    Something else whizzes over my head, like a small shooting tunnel of air that makes my hair tingle and

    pull in its passing. It shoots directly into the tree several feet in front of me, and stabs viciously into the

    trunk, standing proud and straight when ites to an instant halt. I only catch sight of it for a split

    second, a clear tube, filled with watery liquid, a red feather tail, embedded deeply in the rough wooden

    skin of the poor tree. It catches me eye, draws my attention, and before I can run past it while still trying

    to figure out what it is, something fires into my spine insanely stab-like, right between my shoulder

    des with a stinging pain so intense it makes me howl involuntarily. A loud wailing noise that hurts my

    own ears.

    The impact is hard, the pain unexpected, and thebination makes me trip and crash face first into

    the branches and rocks on the ground I''m crossing at speed. I roll, hitting the rough floor of the forest

    like a dead weight and skid ungracefully, pulling debris and dried leaves with me, kicking up a cloud of

    dust and choking on it, across a tiny clearing knocking whatever was sticking in my back off as I do so.

    I feel it being yanked out with a stomach-churning tug.

    Ind on my face, legs sprawled as my body betrays me and turns back to human form without my say

    so, and my eyes focus on the tiny thing only feet on front of me. Dazed, trying to catch my breath as

    this unearthly warm and strange sensation pours through me from the connect spot in the center of my

    back.

    It''s the same as what hit the tree. A clear tube, only empty this time, with a red brush tail, only now I

    can see the tip and its long, silver, extremely pointy, and looks a lot like a dart for takingrge animals

    down. I''ve seen them on African game reserve documentaries. The needle is thick and huge, so no

    wonder it felt like something stabbed me with a big pointy object; they literally did¡­ at bullet speed. I let

    out a groan and try to roll and move, aware that an empty tube suggests the contents are inside of me.

    I attempt to get up, but my limbs give out like useless heavy weights of flesh with no control, and my

    vision begins to spin. My head turning woozy as everything around me sways crazily, like I just got on

    the deck of a boat amid a rolling storm.

    I don''t like this, and I can feel the thundering of feet fast approaching me as wolves'' growls turn to

    human voices. I can make them out ever so slightly,ing at me on the gentle breeze of the rustling

    trees as silence begins to take over. My hearing and head fading out despite trying to fight it.

    "I hit her¡­ she''s to the left. Split up and spread out in case we need to double dose her."

    I can''t grasp anything as my hands w at the dirty muck strewn ground below me, desperate to keep

    trying to run. As futile as I know it is, something in me is refusing to give up the fight and urging me to

    get to my feet. Like a tiny warm voice in my mind, softly calling out to me.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    I swear, I hear Sierra drifting my way in the wind as she reminds me of the same thing she has been

    saying all along, yet it somehow means something else in my drugged stupor.

    "Save us"

    I reach out to it in my oing delirium with weak grasping fingers, sure I see her face in the canopy

    above as my eyesight obscures.

    "I can''t. I''m not strong enough." It''s a pathetic whisper at no one, as my eyes blur with tears at my own

    failure, and my heart aches that somehow, I let her down, even if it makes no sense. Maybe it''s the

    pain of failing myself. Weeks of running, hiding, and I can''t do anything about what I''ve gotten myself

    into. I was stupid to think I was special.

    I can feel them so close now, and as I try to lift my head and shoulders up from the soggy earth in one

    last ditch attempt to save myself, my vision nks ourpletely and I lose consciousness.

 Chapter 36: Where Am I?

    Chapter 36: Where Am I?

    My head aches crazy bad with the weight of that damn bear sitting on my skull, my mouth feels weird

    and furry like I just ate my own socks, and I blink at the bright white piercing light as I slowly try to open

    my eyes. Flinching at the assault and screwing my face up in reaction. My body is heavy and

    disconnected as I try toe to and figure out where I am and what happened to me. I feel like I just

    survived a train wreck, and I''m not entirely sure I''m not dead and in the afterlife waiting room. I''m

    completely disorientated, everything spinning, and I can barely move my body as though somehow, I''ve

    lost use of anything but my eyelids. I feel vacuum pressed to the surface I''m lying t out on and it''s the

    most surreal sensation to wake up to.

    It takes a minute for my eyes to grow ustomed to the brightness of my surroundings and much like

    having a torch shone in your face, it''s painful at first until it starts to level out and an actual ceiling

    comes into focus. Watery eyes blurring to rity and blinking repetitively to figure out what I am staring

    at.

    White square tiles, and a center grey wooden fan that''s on slow and hitting me with a gentle breeze.

    The tiles arerge, grubby, and pull my focus enough to let me grasp at the reality of my situation. That

    I''m inside a building and no longer on the forest floor.

    My gut twists and my insides sink as that filters through. It alles slowly back, the memory of eating

    dirt and passing out, and I try to sit hurriedly as panices kicking back into y. Straining with all I

    have in me as mild panic sets in.

    I can''t move, a tightness across my chest, arms, and legs, yanking me down painfully and when I

    attempt a second time, trying to figure out what''s wrong with my body, I realize it''s not me¡­ I''m

    restrained. It''s not some weird malfunction of my body after being tranquilized at all.

    I manage to tilt my chin, still woozy but able to drag the exaggerated weight of my skull up enough to

    look down my body and exhale at the sight I see. Laid out t on a hospital bed of some sort, dressed

    in a light medical gown. There are leather straps across me at several points of my torso and legs,

    keeping me taped down, and both my ankles and wrists are shackled in wide ck fabric to the side

    bars of the bed. The guards are up, holding me in ce, and try as I can to wriggle, I can barely move

    an inch. They''re tight, thick, and imprable while I''m in human form.

    I turn my head to the side, dizziness making everything sway, getting a nk white painted brick wall

    and turn the other way, opening up my view into a small medical room. Brick all around, no windows,

    and one white door closed shut with nothing but a high square ss panel in the upper half. There are

    cupboards, trolleys, and worktops in here, with all manners of medical kits and supplies, some posters

    on the walls that remind me of the doctors surgery in Radstone and an array of panels up near the door

    that look pretty high tech. The floor is vinyl tiled in a weird blue grey and apart from the information

    posters on dressing wounds, the predominant color in here is white. It''s stark, stinks of disinfectant, and

    has the usual low hum of electrical outlets and the whirring fan over my head.

    It''s almost eerily silent and deserted, but I know that''s far from reality. There is nothing overly out of

    ce for a sick room that causes me any extra rm. I mean, it''s not like I''m waking up mid body

    slicing in an alien abduction story.

    I feel nauseous, my heart pounding through my ears already, even without the added anxiety of me

    waking up and finding myself captive in a strange ce. I''m obviously inside the building now,

    somewhere below ground and I have no chance in hell of getting off this bed. My energy levels are low

    as hell, I can''t get up, probably not even without the straps, while I haven''te all the way to out of

    my drugged stupor.

    My first attempt at turning ispletely futile, as with sheer will power, I try in the hopes of wiping the

    residue drug out of my system. It''s like I have zero ability, and even breaking my own promise to myself

    to never link Colton''s again, I try, desperate for some kind of help right now. Just his reassuring voice,

    his always knowing what to do, his words to calm me. I get a ck wall of non-pration, meaning

    something is blocking all of my gifts and abilities and I''m right now, no better off than a mere mortal with

    no gifts at all.

    I wonder what the hell they''ve done to me to subdue all that is supernatural and I don''t have time to

    ponder it when a tiny buzzing sound draws my attention up above my head, behind my line of vision.

    Wriggling around until I can tilt my head far enough back, arching the very slight amount I can, to see a

    camera repositioning in the top corner over my head and focusing its attention on me. I guess my

    movements alerted someone to the fact I''m now awake, and I re at it hatefully, visually doing what

    my body can''t and rebelling in some small way. I try harder than ever to get movement out of these

    straps and give up as a wave of fatigue washes over me and leaves me breathless.

    Its futile, I have no strength at all, still groggy enough that my little amount of energy wanes fast and I

    jump internally when the door across the room beeps loudly, reverberating through my ears and clicks

    to signal someoneing in.

    "I see you''re awake, dear girl. I''ve been impatiently poised and ready toe introduce myself to such

    a marvel as yourself." The heavy ent is foreign, almost like the Queen of Ennd that I''ve heard on

    television in the orphanage, and I screw my face up at the man who strolls in towards me, smiles

    weirdly as though eyeing up a special gift someone has left for him by surprise. I''m momentarily taken

    aback by the almost caricature way he has of talking.

    He''s in his older years with greying fluffy hair, sses, and a balding head. His midriff is round and

    portly, which makes his whiteb coat look restrictive and emphasizes he''s wider in size than in height.

    I can tell the second he walks in that he''s not wolf; I mean you would never see a wolf in this bad a

    physical shape and we definitely do not go bald. Grey over time, but none of that human aging ws

    like developing weight or saggy bits. Definitely no losing hair. Wolves stay in their prime until they cash

    out past the hundred and so years we live for, and this guy looks like he''s maybe hitting human sixty atCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    a push. He has a striped, baby blue shirt on, a peek of green braces, but a dark red polka dot bow tie

    that just adds to his peculiarness.

    I just stare at him pointedly; eyes steeped in mistrust and give him no response.

    "Quite." He says absurdly for no obvious reason as his eyes travel up and down me in the most

    disturbing way. I''m definitely being sized up for some sort of alien autopsy. Either that or he''s lost in his

    own head and marveling at some wonder that has him smiling like a weirdo.

    "Where am I?" I blurt out boldly, not really caring about polite and friendly given my current

    predicament, and the fact this asshole has messoed to a bed, while Willy Wonka style bobbing

    nearby. My spine is agony at the point of that damn dart, and it feels like I''m ck and blue all over.

    Only just beginning to feel my fingers and toes and despite starting to regain some alert, I feel like I''m

    not quite here fully yet, and this still has an aura of dreamlike to it.

    "Oh, of course¡­ silly me. How rude and utterly awful. Let me introduce myself first. I''m Doctor George

    William Robert Adams, I''m the resident chief scientific officer at this facility, and you my dear are our

    guest. Sadly, we did have to take some measures for both our safety and yours, given that like my

    acquaintances, you seem to possess a certain wonderful gift, but it''s a temporary arrangement until we

    be better acquainted. I hope you won''t hold it against us, that without knowing your character or

    purpose for trespassing on our doorstep, we acted hastily in a precautionary manner. And your name

    is?" It''s a whoosh of ridiculously precise, queen''s English in an exaggerated and somewhat foolish

    sense. I''m at a loss. I didn''t think people actually talked or behaved like this, let alone ones who

    survived living among the aggressive, low patient, temper driven, wolf kind, like me. He''s a little absurd.

    I blink at him, stupefied at that whole upper crust, marble mouthed, mass of weirdness, that came out

    of him. He seems like some entric Mary Poppins type character, and I''m sure I might still be high

    from whatever they darted me with. I stare right back at him nkly, dropping my head back on the

    semi t pillow underneath it and say not a word.

    "I know, I know¡­. You must be thinking the absolute worst after Mr. Deacon took you down with an

    elephant dart, and they carted you in here and trussed you up like a Sunday roast on an oven sheet.

    Truly, we don''t mean any harm, we would just like to ascertain who you are, where you came from, and

    exactly what you were doing snooping around this rather top secret and out of bounds facility. A boring

    informality before we can be more hospitable. Please don''t hold it against me." He raises his brow at

    me, still smiling like a demented person and removes his sses to clean them on his coat, only

    breaking eye contact for a moment before returning them to his face and renewing that creep smile. I''m

    starting to wonder if this one is a sandwich short of a pic and maybe this is what happens when you

    live in a box underground and don''t see the sun for prolonged periods.

    "Passing through. I have no idea what this ce is and no interest in it." I point out nkly, not really

    willing to borate, but it only gets a strange hmmm noise in return as he nods at me.

    "I see. Except the little issue with that is, you were very clearly caught on our surveince, snooping

    around, and checking Tyron''s truck out, before high tailing it into the forest. Oopsy. I believe you, but

    they don''t, which is rather disastrous. May I add though¡­ wow, just wow, I''ve never seen, literally ever,

    in the real flesh and bone myself, an actual pure and full white furred wolf. It truly was a remarkable

    sight, not to side-track the main point and negate the seriousness of your current position, but I just had

    to put that out there." He raises his palms in a quirky little jazz hand movement that perfectly times with

    the happy wide eyed, lifted brow thing he does. The dude is strange.

    Who the hell is this guy, and did he swallow a thesaurus in his formative years? He sure takes the long

    way to say anything and it totally throws you off. I honestly can''t tell if this is a tactic to disarm you and

    pull information, or if he really is a conversation starved oddball and tends to offload. Maybe he''s just

    weird, he has the whole odd outfit thing down to a T for being a weird one.

    I''m also shocked to be told my fur is now fully white, although I did have hints and suspicion it was

    turning that way, but he just solidified the fact for me. It''s not like I''ve had a mirror, or an ability to take

    my head off and use it to look at my full body when turned. No idea why my turning white is happening,

    and I wonder if mother experienced the same thing. A w, just like everyone said it was, maybe some

    kind of disease that spreads.

 Chapter 37: Why Cant I Turn?

    Chapter 37: Why Can''t I Turn?

    "I thought he might have food." I add, eyes darting around the room past him as I continue toe

    back to thend of reality and start looking for something useful to help me get out of these straps.

    Trying up muster up the will power to turn again, but nothing happens. Something is seriously screwing

    with my abilities and this individual doesn''t seem like an imminent threat. Unless talking you to death is

    possible. My nerves are quickly dissipating in his presence.

    "Oh, so you''re hungry. Oh lord, how thoughtless of us. Well we can do something about that can''t we.

    No need for us to be rude and inhospitable. It makes perfect sense you would be drawn to a manmade

    building in search of supplies in the center of this green utopia if you were out here lost. I just would like

    to know your name for a start, and possibly where you originated from, and maybe, if you have any

    more friends lurking out there. A pack, a mate. Someone who might not be very discreet about the

    whereabouts of our sensitive location. I know it''s a bothersome formality, but they won''t let me feed or

    untie you without it."

    I ignore himpletely, too upied with the why of the fact I can''t seem to muster any kind of ability,

    and even my strength is no more than a regr human. It''s beginning to frustrate me, as I can now

    move my toes and feet, and rotate and wriggle them to test the strength of the straps. My strength and

    speed I have even in human form, is absent.

    "What have you done to me? Why can''t I turn?" I snap it at him aggressively, temper rising as it really

    sinks in, but it isn''t helpful in terms of ability at all. I hit him with a pointed look under lowered browns

    and his happy little face drops to an almost impressed ''oooh'' look.

    "Ahhhh, well caught. You''re an observant one, aren''t you? This facility is a life-sized istion tank, so

    your kind can''t use any unwanted force, or abilities, on my staff when we require your presence, or

    when we have guests such as yourself. It''s quite remarkable how they make a buildingpletely

    capable of dissolving any kind of supernatural ability, isn''t it? I don''t have the engineering science, but I

    can assure you it''s quite ingenious." He talks way too much. He also gets way too excited over the

    smallest things, and I eyeroll and shake my head at him, trying to draw him back to the intel that I need.

    "Once again¡­Where am I?" I''m losing my cool quickly, annoyed at being held down and I start

    wriggling manically, more to attempt to escape this crazy one, not giving a crap he''s standing right

    there. The noise of the door beeping and clicking behind him though, snaps my attention back to it, and

    the dark uniformed figure thates stalking in as he pushes a trolley with what seems to be a food

    tray to one side.

    "Pipe down, Princess. You know where you are because you hauled ass up to our door and tried to

    take a peek. The question he asked ¡­. Are there more of you out there?" It''s amanding deep,

    almost growl like tone, from a serious looking man with a foreboding re. My inner intimidation

    returns, as he makes my brave pipe down, and I return to still, cool mannered, and stare directly at him.

    He''s a scary one and most definitely wolf. Not that my sense of smell is working either. Tall, broad,

    physically hunky, and good looking in that boring, typical, dominant wolf way, and unnervingly very

    Santo. Which in itself is weird. He''s Latino, dark, tanned, handsome, and I swear he almost has

    Colton''s darkest chocte eyes, although his have hints of green that lighten them overall and it

    somehow kills the whole smoldering thing. He has an arrogant look to him, and a slight downturn to his

    mouth where Colton''s turns up, that gives him an aggressive superiority air. Colton, even when being

    an arrogant ass, always has a smiley quality to his face. Pretty boy¡­ cute¡­ dimples¡­. God, I miss

    him.

    "Guess you''ll find out soon enough." I remark bitchily, not willing to give them any information until I

    know what''s going to happen to me. So far it does seem that tests, and experiments, and pulling my

    insides out is unlikely. I''m probably more in danger of ben ''fan girled'' by the dude in the white coat who

    has a serious leg hump for my whiteness.

    If they know I''m alone and have no one tracking me, or with me, they might think nothing of disposing

    of me. He did say this was a top-secret facility and I''m guessing making promises not to tell doesn''t

    really hold a lot of weight with these types. I shouldn''t tell them anything, and pray they believe I''m a no

    one and let me go on my merry way.

    "Not the sensible response, Sweetheart. Name¡­ Pack name. Don''t get smart. The quicker we know

    who you are, the faster you might get out of here." He eyes me viciously, no friendly at all in that face. I

    snort at that, halfughing, sardonically, and roll my eyes, noting how much emphasis he put on the

    word might.

    "Sure, I will. I mean, it''s totally normal to be an asshole, drug people, and tie them up, right?"

    Now is probably not a good time to realize I developed bad attitude and sass while living in the

    wilderness, but something about him really riles me up. I''m guessing it''s the Latino look, and that hint of

    ent, reminding me of so many smug dickheads I grew up around, and his tone is getting on myst

    nerve. Sick of being pushed around by these alpha type wolves and their damn superiorityplexes.

    "Deacon, here, is our head of security and you must excuse his abrupt manner, he''s just very

    concerned that the delicate nature of our work might bepromised if some random, yet very pretty,

    rebel wolves should happen to disrupt our facility. We have sensitive materials that require the utmost

    protection. I beg you to understand our predicament and disregard my friend''s hostility in such an

    unfortunate matter." He''s pping, looking flustered and trying to give an air of friendly.

    "Doc¡­ too much intel for a bratty girl who''s giving nothing in return. How about go polish a stethoscope

    over in the corner and leave this to me." He snaps and the poor little doctor reddens in the cheeks at

    the verbal tell off. His eyes dropping to the floor in submission and it''s no surprise to see which one

    rules this roost.

    Deacon is not that much older than me physically, and yet he acts like he could totally be of Juan''s

    arrogant, nasty bloodline, with a massive chip on his shoulder. He probably got stationed here against

    his own will and takes it out on everyone around him. He looks like the type to love pistol whipping

    people and probably gets off on the power trip.

    "Maybe, if I wasn''t chained to a bed, I would be more inclined to talk." I point out, sarcastically, raising

    one brow to drive the point home and showing none of the fear that''s still simmering in my belly. I guess

    being out there alone for weeks on end gave me a sense of fierce and confidence I never knew I could

    ever get back, and this time it''s Deacon who eyerolls.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "She does have a point though, it''s not very polite of us, especially when she cannot do any physical

    damage within these walls." The doc seems to be the soft touch and the dark re Deacon spins and

    throws at him, makes him pipe down immediately. He almost turns crimson from the neck up and

    shuffles back, slightly away from the big brute at his side.

    "She gets loose when we get some answers!" He digs his heels in, turning back to me with an

    unamused frown that signals him throwing his dominance around and I sigh heavily, knowing I''ve no

    choice but to give them something if I want the use of my limbs at least. It''s not great being interrogated

    by two men standing over me, while I''m set out like a sacrifice to the gods. Mentally it makes me feel at

    a very huge disadvantage and being free would make this less intimidating.

    "Fine!!! Carmen!!¡­ My packes from the east, and I''m taking a little trekking holiday break from

    them after a fight with my mom, and stupidly stumbled across your little building. I was curious that''s

    all." I lie convincingly and stare straight at Mr. Security. long and hard to drive the point home. My

    stomach is starting to tremble, my nerves getting the better of me, and I can''t tell if the waves of cold

    are the aftereffects of the drug, or my anxiety peeking. I''ve no idea why I chose her name. I guess on

    some level, if I do get free, then I want her name to be the one they cast to the shoot on sight if seen

    again list. I mean, I do me her for a huge portion of how I got here.

    "Carmen? Hmmm. Nope." He replies and crosses his arms across a muscr chest, trying to appear in

    the know, but it only serves to irritate me further.

    "Umm, why nope? Carmen is my god damn name, I''m sorry it doesn''t meet your expectations. Freak." I

    huff, wriggle aggressively, and exhale heavily when I make no headway in loosening anything.

    "You''re not a very good liar¡­. You have about fifty tells, and the only part of that which was true was

    that you stumbled across us. The rest was bullshit. Look, we just need to know who else is with you,

    and who you linked and told about this ce before we took you down?"

    "What does it matter, for fuck sake? No one, okay. I''m alone, and this bullshit is getting old. Untie me if

    you''re all so fucking nice and friendly, as it might make a god damn difference to this conversation! If

    you want me to talk then get me off this god damn, ufy, infernal fucking bed, you have me strung

    out on like I''m awaiting dissection!!" I lose my cool, my temper snaps with sheer frustration at him, riling

    in a way only Colton ever could make me, and I me the fact that he resembles him somewhat, and

    has that same pig-headed, stubborn ass, manner that used to make me crazy hate the Santos. That

    know it all, bull crap, mind game, shit, and ordering me around.

    "How alone?" Hepletely ignores my femme tantrum. Deacon steps closer, pressing his hands to

    either side of my head on the bed and it dips as he leans into me, bringing his face close enough he

    locks on me, eye to eye, and blocks out most of the light over my head, casting his face in shadow. It

    has the effect I guess he was going for, in that I lose all fight, recoiling back inside myself,pletely

    affected, and a little fearful, and lift my chin in a bid to not show it. Backing down subtly, but not without

    a little fight.

    "Like all the way alone¡­. My pack isn''t with me, but I can''t be sure they aren''t far behind." It''s not really

    a lie, as I don''t actually know if any of my pack have ever caught onto any kind of trail and followed me.

    I doubt it, as they would have caught up by now, but I''m not going to say I know for sure they haven''t. I

    just don''t know, and it seems to be a believable statement as he leans up and pushes himself away

    from me after a minor scrutinizing of my face at close quarters.

    "No one with you? No mind linking?" He repeats sternly and as stupid as I am for admitting it, I shake

    my head. Deacon seems satisfied I''m not lying and turns back to his submissive oddball.

 Chapter 38: Is She Here?

    Chapter 38: Is She Here?

    "You can untie her, Doc, she can eat, but she stays confined in here until we decide what should be

    done with her. I still want a name and pack. I need to know what kind of threat she is, or they pose. I''ll

    be back soon. I need to contact Alpha. Santo. and get direction concerning our intruder. He''ll want to

    be informed."

    My heart literally stops beating in my chest, and I have to stop myself from gasping out loud at the

    words thate out of his mouth. My insides selfbust, and my blood freezes in my veins, as my

    mindes to aplete standstill on those two little terrifying words.

    Alpha Santo! Juan! There is no other Santo pack in these parts, and his resemnce isn''t coincidental.

    Why Colton kepting to mind is now ringly obvious. This is Juan''s facility, which can only mean

    one thing. Deacon is a Santo, it exins the assholes bad attitude and shitty behavior, and possibly,

    Sierra is not an invading dream because of Colton''s telling me about her before I left him. She''s been

    calling me somehow, from these four walls, and led me right to her. There''s no other exnation for

    how this all ties up like this. The fates wouldn''t just let this casually happen.

    I don''t understand how, or even why, or that she managed to do it from inside an istion tank, but

    there''s no other logic for this kind of crazy coincidence. This is a Santo building, a facility, so many

    miles, and days away from the mountain, but close enough for Juan to have his reach. Doubt he has

    many facilities in ournds, and I didn''t juste upon this by chance. I start wondering how much of

    this was orchestrated by the fates, and I don''t mean from the second I turned East. I mean all of it, and

    how I was led here from the day of my turning.

    I''m so screwed though. Once Juan knows I''m here, it''s going to be game over. He might actually send

    me to the same fate as Sierra, wherever she is, and leave me to rot in here along with her for the next

    ten years. It''ll be the answer to the dilemma of my pairing with his son. Keep me locked up, and keep

    Colton safe, it''s not like anyone''ll miss me if I too disappear for a decade.

    The doctor moves over me as soon as Deacon leaves us alone, his face apologetic, with a softness to

    his grey eyes that I didn''t notice before. He has a kindness, in the wrinkles and lines around his eyes

    and mouth, that suggest he genuinely smiles a lot in his life. With a worried nce at my face, and a

    smile that doesn''t quite reach his eyes, he whispers in a shaky voice, revealing his own fears.

    "Please, don''t react when I remove these, I don''t want to have to sedate you again, and I don''t know if

    I''ve a strength to match you, even in human form. I swear, I mean you no harm. Let''s keep this civil.

    You y nice, we y nice. It doesn''t have to be hostile." He doesn''t trust me, and even though in

    here, I have no gifts, he''s wary of me. He''s human for sure, and he knows what we are capable of,

    which means he''s probably witnessed it to be this kind of afraid. I find it weird they even have a mortal

    here, but I guess the wolf world has a shortage of crazy doctors to keep Juan''s mate hidden with.

    Packs are family, and it''s rare to find sub packs who keep secrets from the rest, especially among one

    as big as the Santos. I guess humans are easier to keep quiet.

    I nod and rx my body in a bid to show him I''ll behave, and he seems to pick up on it, his smile

    strengthening, and his face rxes. I can almost taste the tension seeping out as he leans in to undo

    the first buckle.

    He makes fast and light work of releasing me from the bed and jumps back cautiously when he unties

    thest ankle strap, eyeing me from a distance as I slowly sit up and regain my bearings. It takes a

    minute, and my head swims as I level up, aware I have only this gown on to cover my modesty, and it

    falls forward off my shoulders as I move, telling me it''s not even tied at the back. They must have

    thrown it on before restraining me, and I reach back to pull it together again.

    "Just let me go. I''m not interested in this ce or your work. I have my own ns and route. I''ll happily

    get back to that." I point out, trying to sound sincere, but the old man''s eyes narrow and he frowns at

    me, shaking his head apologetically.

    "Oh, my dear, I''m afraid I''m not the one who makes those kinds of decisions, or I would show to the

    door with a wave and a sandwich. The problem is, we can''t let you go without being sure all of that is

    true. No one''se up here in ten years without invitation, and yet here you are, not just a regr silly

    trekker or lost hiker¡­. but a wolf. A solitary femme, which is quite unusual in itself given pack hierarchy

    and the female role in your world, but a rare white form at that. Remarkable. I''m afraid it''s all a little too

    suspicious given the circumstances." His voice is hushed, as I guess he doesn''t want Deacon, or

    whoever watches the camera, to hear and the real serious concern etched in his eyes shines out. He

    has a trusting quality about him that''s tingling my sixth sense and telling me he''s not one of the bad

    guys.

    "What circumstances would that be?" I match his expression, a little churning of suspicion of my own

    as I take in his manner and the way he seems to be deting a little, his posture sagging as he turns

    towards the wall. He stops at the food trolley and pushes it towards me with a fake smile.

    "We''ve been testing such unusual DNA for years, and a rare specimen falls right in myp. It''s almost

    like the fates ordained it, or maybe a little spy came to gather intel for a rival pack? My work up until

    now has been a secret, and protected, but you found us¡­. An elusive rare white." He rises his brows,

    suspiciously, and I fiercely re at him as his tiny usation filters through and offends me on a

    serious level.

    "I''m no spy, and I have no idea what you''re talking about. I''m white, because much like my mother, I

    lack a pigment¡­ it''s not rare because it''s special, it''s a w! Diluted bloodline, or some nonsense, and

    not actually desirable at all. In my world, I''m an outcast because I''m inferior, so screw your theory. No

    one cares about that kind of intel, least of all me." It''s an angry outburst with a basis in old wounds and

    heartache and I croak with a raw harsh tone in my voice, biting back a surprising tear as ites out.

    My own inferiority issues peeking and taking the form of rage.

    The doctor begins tough, like I said something ridiculous, his wide eyes, and startled, his expression

    completely unnerves me and throws me off.

    "A w? By whose standard, dear child? Hybrid blood is spectacr, and a masterpiece of engineering

    science, my dear. I don''t know who''s been keeping you in the dark all these years with such nonsense,

    but white¡­ it''s not a w. In a breed where you own physical perfection and can selfheal the worst of

    wounds and illness. You think your DNA would allow such atrocity, by defect? No, of course it wouldn''t,

    it couldn''t. Your own gifts work out the kinks in your make up, from the second you''re born. It''s the

    bonding perfection between two species and happens only when the biochemistry of a particr set of

    genes lines up in a magical way. Two species, two blood types, merging beautifully in one captivating

    dance that produces a new third, equally magnificent species. You, my dear¡­ are what I have been

    dying to test for thest decade!! It''s a near impossiblebination to make stick without awful

    deformities, or even loss, and your kind are few and far between. Whoever first engineered your

    astounding DNA must have been incredibly talented. Tell me, are you a first generation, or are you a

    natural born?" That grand speech, and whooshing of over excitable words, floors me. I try and absorb

    half of what that word junkie threw at me, and I''m still sitting blinking at him as my brain catches up the

    trantion from freak talk to in English.

    "You''re lying. I don''t know what you''re talking about, or half of what you said, but I know hybrids aren''t a

    thing." Terror overtakes me as his words filter in, and my mind refuses to digest what he''s saying,

    because it''s simply wrong. The wolves pride their bloodlines and purity, it''s a massive part of our being

    and hierarchy.

    Mixed breeds don''t exist, because if they did, the pure bloods would destroy them. They don''t want

    dilution and mongrels among our blood. They''re bad enough when weak DNA like my families infects a

    pack, and those people be calmnd workers with no urge to fight and dominate. It''s why the

    Whyte pack never had any kind of im to the mountain as a ruling pack and the Santos own it. Our

    kind thrives on dominance, we need alphas and purity to survive.

    The doctor clutches a t hand to his chest, aghast. Eyes wide, an expression that trantes offence.

    "Lie. I never lie when ites to science, my dear. I''m a bio chemist of the highest order with a special

    interest in your kind. Dedicated my life to it and it''s all I research. Hybrids are my forte!! I would so love

    to get your samples under my microscope and see if the stories are true, and show you for yourself, the

    absolute wonder of your own gics. Warring species in one body, and yet they seem to have

    completely bloomed! I mean look at you¡­. utter perfection."

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    My blood runs cold, my eyes raking him and trying to make sense of what he''s saying, so many

    questions forming and gathering on my tongue. My head scrambling with the uncertainty that he might

    actually be telling the truth. But that would make my mother¡­. I can''t even.

    Deacon reappears unexpectedly, interrupting with the beep of the door before he enters, and throws us

    both a strange look that suggests he doesn''t like whatever feeling we just gave him. The atmosphere is

    tense, and the doctor seems to lose his enthusiastic energy and slinks back out of the way, probably

    afraid to admit he told me way too much. I can tell, that despite co-habiting in this ce, there''s no real

    bond between them and the doctor is as wary of my prison guard as I am.

    "Alpha. Juan. will be here in two days¡­. This one¡­. Her name is Alora, and interestingly, from our own

    mountain, so take from that what you will. She isn''t going anywhere." Deacon turns to me, a look of

    disgust rippling across his face as he scowls at me, and everything inside of me seems to disperse in a

    wave of numb. The fear ws through me that Juan knew exactly who I was with just one call and is

    coming here personally to decide my fate. That''s not a good sign.

    "The mountain¡­." The doctor whispers is so lightly under his breath I doubt Deacon hears him, but I

    do, and catch that slight hint of recognition that flitters across his brow before he pushes it away and

    locks his facial expression on nk.

    Damn me for being a white wolf! That had to be the defining detail that gave it away. Maybe also the

    fact he knows I''m missing now, and one lone femme, this close to home, was probably a no brainer.

    I raise my brows at Deacon with false bravado as if to say, ''so what?'' His eyes narrow at mine and the

    scowl gets more prominent.

    "So¡­. You''re a runaway from our own pack? Juan said he''s been looking for you, traitor. How

    coincidental you end up here¡­. clearly looking for something you shouldn''t be! You''re going down to

    istion until he gets here, and then you can be someone else''s problem. Hopefully his, and I''m sure

    he''ll find the perfect punishment for a wed failure who betrayed her own kind." I don'' doubt Juan has

    conducted a whole new story about why I''m public enemy number one and arguing it is going to be

    futile. Deacon is a believer, a loyal to Juan''s sub pack, and it''s boringly obvious. He was put here,

    probably because he is one of the Juan brainwashed who do exactly as they are told, and questions

    nothing.

    Deacon grabs me by the upper arm ruthlessly, and hauls me off the bed forcefully, my body still a dead

    weight and I almost fall on the floor with the sudden demand to use my limbs properly. Grabbing out to

    catch myself and instantly overwhelmed with dizziness at being bolted upright.

    "Careful, careful¡­. She''s a very special specimen and still a youngdy. Kindness does not cost extra,

    Mr. Deacon. Compassion. A little human dignity. If we have her for two days yet, then I need to harvest

    samples for my studies and could use the time to learn more about her very unique blood! I can''t let

    this opportunity go to waste, and I certainly can''t stand and watch you damage her." The doctor is torn

    between real human concern for a person, and that of a scientist with his eye on a prizedb rat. I can''t

    even be mad about it, but it does open a window of opportunity.

    "Doc, she''s our prisoner, not a study volunteer. She''s a betrayer of my blood and I''ll handle her as

    such. The only ce this chick is going, is down beside that mindless corpse they keep in bay two, and

    out of bounds for you and your quack colleagues in theb. If we''re lucky, she''ll stay as quiet as her

    new roommate and be gone before she messes up anymore of my week." Deacon is an asshole for

    sure. He pulls me with him, not waiting for my legs to catch up and despite my inner desire to not touch

    this idiot, I have to grab onto him or be dragged along behind him.

    "Sierra is not mindless. She''s sedated and detained by you thugs and yourck of vision¡­ she''s a

    work of art, a person with feelings, and thoughts, and if Juan would only allow me to waken her and¡­."

    "Enough!!! Shut your mouth!! That''s a dead name¡­. just like you will be if you talk about her again."

    Deacon barks at him hatefully, the tone scathing, and pins him with a forceful re.

    The Doctor recoils, scolded, and red faced but I can feel his simmering anger with the mention of

    Sierra. The spark in him of real rage before he was shut down, and paces off to bubble under the

    surface, grabbing a nearby rag, and twisting it between his hands as we pass him. I can tell he''s trying

    so hard to hold his tongue.

    I''m speechless though, my mind racing at the confirmation she''s here and my mouth runs dry. I don''t

    fight Deacon as he bodily hauls me out the door at speed, no consideration that his grip is leaving

    marks on my skin, or that I''m tripping over every step as I try to regain control of my walking ability. His

    fingers biting into my arm as my legs, like jelly under me, try to keep up with his long fast stride. I end

    up clinging to the side of him like a needy child, aware my gown is sliding off, and I catch sight of the

    doctor onest time as he follows us out into the corridor and I strain back to see.

    He looks sad, defeated, and as he watches me get dragged away, I lock my eyes on him onest time

    as I clutch together a n of sorts in my head that might give me a tiny hope of getting out of this. I

    throw him a desperate backwards second nce, an attempt tomunicate.

    "I volunteer¡­. take your tests. I want to know why I''m white, and I''m not going to be doing anything

    else for two days." I lie impulsively, loud enough for my voice to echo this hall. The doctor is a soft

    touch and he knows something about Sierra too. Maybe I can convince him to let me go, or to see her

    to figure out why she brought me here. It''s clutching at straws and my brain is scurrying to try and

    figure how this will help, but it''s all I have in the moment. Deacon falters, stopping us mid step with an

    exaggerated exhale of annoyance. He turns us to the doctor fully.

    The doctor''s face lights up with a glow that tells me he might be my key to getting out of here, before

    Juan shows up in two days, or at the least he may be a valuable ally if I can keep himtched onto my

    unique so called ''hybrid blood''. Might be able to manipte him into revealing more or gettingx with

    keeping me locked up. Deacon, I can tell is a lost cause, but the doctor, he just might be the weak link.

    I don''t believe anything he said about being a hybrid though. I think he''s a crackpot scientist who has

    sampled too many of his own test tubes from being in underground istion, but if it gets me an angle

    to lever a possible way out, then I''m going to y on it. I''ll y along and nod my head and let him

    stick me with as many needles and swabs as it takes to win him around.

    "See, see, she has no objections and it''s only some blood and smears and such. I will barely touch her,

    and it won''t interfere with her time here at all. Juan will never know." The doctor''s enthusiasm and

    surge of newfound joy is energizing and solidifies my n. Deacon scowls at him for the longest,

    tensest moment, as I hold my breath and pray.

    "She stays in bay one, you don''t take her anywhere else, and you are to be done before Juan gets

    anywhere near here. Not a word to him about it, at all!" Deaconys down thew, relenting, probably

    for a quiet life, and it''s not like he''ll have to do anything.

    The doctor nods enthusiastically, like an excitable puppy, and I remain calm and neutral, shielding the

    sea of nerves rippling up inside of me. My heart is pounding, my insides trembling, but on the outside,

    I''m cool and calm. I have a chance of breaking out and it''s keeping my wits about me.

    I allow Deacon to turn me manually and haul me off through the door ahead of us to a second corridor,

    pushing through the swing door with haste. I blink at the harsh change to lighting, opening my eyes

    onto a white sterile passageway, with glossy surfaces, that shine bright, blinding with the force of the

    daylight LED lights. It creates an optical illusion of a vast white wall less space that blinds your corneas

    half to death with the intensity of the snow-white environment.

    It''s like being in my dream, creepily so. The one in which I saw Sierra, and I''m dazed a little by the

    surrealness of it. My heart rate esctes, my eyes raking around us as it starts to piece together and

    bring back memories and details of that light space where I met her. Being pulled along mindlessly as

    my thoughts drift repeatedly to her standing ahead of me, with no real sense of boundaries around us.

    It''s too striking a resemnce to ignore.

    The fates brought me here for a reason; they pushed me to run from Colton, and they hauled me east

    so I can''t ignore it. Meadow always said the fates were never wrong, and all of this is way too

    coincidental to be an ident, or to keep me as a non-believer. I''m here for a reason, and the dreams

    I''ve been having about her, it all suddenly makes so much sense.

    Save us.

    She meant it¡­ she meant us¡­her¡­and me¡­ And Colton. He''s wavering without his mom.

    We''re both here, and I seem to be the only one that can do anything about getting us out.

 Chapter 39: Sierra

    Chapter 39: Sierra

    Deacon is a brute of the highest order, who probably got his training in Juan''s school of charm for

    asshats, and half drags me, half lets me walk on my own feeble legs down the corridor to an elevator.

    Only stopping to bark orders at another guard sat at a desk nearby, before shoving me inside and

    taking me down to a level that has an air of aircraft hangar. The doors slide open to reveal arge,

    empty garage like space, in semi darkness, with concrete floors, and strip lighting on the ceiling, which

    stands a good twenty feet above us. The space is huge and there are three trucks parked at the far end

    on what looks like a tform, which I''m assuming raises up. It''s dull, definitely many degrees colder,

    and seems like a part no one frequents all too often.

    As we walk the lights begin to flick on automatically over our heads, and I note at the semi middle of

    the wall on the left a low glow is already illuminating from what seems to be an open alcove. From this

    angle I don''t really see what it is until we walk level with it and turn right, my head snapping to turn

    back, even while being dragged along away from it, so we head in its exact opposite direction where I

    catch glimpse of what it actually is.

    A room behind a full ss wall stretching its width for ample viewing, that looks like at one point it''s

    been a sectioned area for parking and was repurposed. There are tire grids running up to the window,

    but the inside room it has concrete smooth floors as though they were resurfaced. It houses a bed right

    in the center, surrounded by machines, and carts, and equipment, all making shes, and low beeps,

    and hums, keeping the solitary figure within the bed silent.

    A motionless brte woman, hard from this angle to tell if it''s Sierra, isid out like sleeping beauty,

    amid wires and tubes, under a single dull spotlight hanging directly over the bed. It''s almost like an art

    piece of a priceless mummy in a museum, she''s so still, pale, and lifeless, and it tightens my stomach

    in knots, choking me with emotion.

    She''s on full view to this entire area in her ss box, yetpletely unmanned and without any kind of

    caregiver keeping an eye on her, which speaks volumes. I guess all the monitors and machines are

    doing the job of people, and it breaks my heart to see her so alone, even if she isn''t aware of it. Colton

    would die if he saw the way she''s being kept, with no human contact, no care or interaction¡­ just

    machines, and istion, in a god damn basement. My heart aches for her, for him, and I''m d he

    doesn''t know this is what Juan has done to his mom.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Deacon gets annoyed with my straining backwards to stare and jerks my arm cruelly, snapping my face

    back around and I give him a hateful scowl, scared of him less and less the more I''m in hispany.

    He''s a typical Santo bully and not unlike a lot of the pack were my whole life. Pushing people like me

    around, in a bid to exert his dominance in the hierarchy. He wouldst ten seconds out there if he made

    me mad enough to throw air at him, as stupid as that may sound. He''s a dumb jock type, with a bad

    attitude, and the need of a dart gun to take down a running femme¡­. Loser.

    I focus back where we are heading, and I can see my room mirrors hers and I''m about to join the ss

    casket crew. I''m guessing it''s the backup room should they need to move her to do whatever, or maybe

    in case something happens in there and she needs moving over here. God knows, but it''s almost

    identical and I wonder if there was ever a second person like Sierra here. Or maybe Juan has ns to

    add one¡­. like me.

    Mine is not full of tubes and machines but it does house a solitary single hospital bed in the center,

    which appears to be bolted down, and a wall of units and cupboards behind it. One corner holds a very

    public portable toilet that the other room''scking, and I don''t struggle when Mr. Security. pulls me up

    level with the transparent wall. There''s no privacy or ces to hide with its matching ss barrier and

    as we stand here, I see the almost invisible outline of a singr door within its vast transparency.

    "Is this so you can watch all day and night without opening the door? Getting your freak on and

    watching defenseless women!" I snark at Deacon, who''s avoided saying anything more to me since we

    left the doctor in our wake. The only words were uttered at the guard outside the door, when he

    informed him my three meals a day were to be added to the rota and reported to the cook until further

    notice. Another Santo looking douchebag upstairs, who red at me like I was something gross he

    found stuck to his shoe.

    He res at me, with that sardonic asshole expression, scans a swipe card against a panel on the wall

    to our right and pushes me inside aggressively when the door slides open. It''s a little sci-fi tech, and I

    refuse to react in any other way than hostile bitch. I almost trip over my own feet and end up pping

    my hand on the wall to steady myself, before turning my head with a half turn to snarl at him, wishing I

    could turn, because that boy''s throat would be in much need of repair given half the chance.

    I have so much aggression peeking inside of me that I almost can''t contain the sudden hatred of him. I

    can almost taste his blood, and feel his pulse beating out of his jugr, as I focus on what I could do

    given half the chance. I spin back to him fully, my robe pping around so he probably gets an eyeful of

    naked ass as I did so, and throw the angriest, hostile, vicious sneer I can, right at his smug face.

    "I''m so d I got to shoot you at least one time. God, it made me hard to see you go down like a sack

    of shit." He smirks as the door slides shut, and the urge to punch him in the throat overwhelms me to

    the point I angry jump at the door as it slides between us and end up palm pping it at his face level,

    panting heavily as fire consumes me.

    "You clearly were too slow to catch me then, if you needed a gun, you moron. Probably the only time

    you''ve ever been tougher than a girl or got a hardon over one!" I stick my middle finger up at him and

    return the smirk he''s dishing me as he turns on his heel to go, face grim with a darkening mood. I can

    tell I pissed him off on every level but he''s trying to act like I didn''t.

    "Enjoy your cell¡­Carmen!" He snorts, using the name I gave him, and I throw sass right back.

    "You know, you should remember that name¡­. you and her would be perfect for each other if you were

    ever allowed to leave. A mountain wolf with no standards and loose panties¡­ right up your street.

    Might getid for the first time in your life. She''s a prize bitch, to match your prize assholeness!!" I yell it

    after him, temper unleashed a little, and furious for the sake of being furious. Annoyed I find myself

    banged up in this hellhole and under the care of a sanctimonious Santo like him.

    Colton would rip his head off if he was here. God, if I could link him right now, I so would. Just to see

    him roll on up and tear Deacon a new asshole. He would beat seven shades of shit out of him, without

    even needing to turn wolf. That''s the difference between an asshole looking to be Alpha and one who

    is naturally born that way. Colton never needed to push me around to exert his dominance, you could

    feel it whenever you were around him. He was gentler than most wolves once you got close to him, but

    you knew that he could turn savage and destroy anything in his wake if he needed to. Like vampires in

    a courtyard.

    Deacon nks mepletely, waves a dismissive hand at me like he has thest word and leaves.

    Stalking back the way we came, like an arrogant shit head who needs to go choke.

    I honestly cannot stand that guy and if I could turn, god, he would be first on my hitlist for being air

    punched across the room. I have enough rage bubbling through my veins to ignite it, but unfortunately,

    no actual ability in this weird futuristic building. All I need is an ounce of use to link Colton, tell him

    where his mom is, and bust everyone''s ass in here. I have enough rage that I think I could, maybe. I

    just wish I''d been bright enough to find and use that gift when they chased me through the damn forest.

    I only have myself to me for not being able to harness my own fate given gift.

    As soon as I watch him storm off into the elevator andpletely disappear, I turn my attention back to

    the room across the floor from me and focus on that lifeless sleeping body. She''s twenty feet away at

    the least, maybe more, but these ss walls, although thick, don''t keep the sound out. The low beep,

    beep, and swoosh, of her life support is humming and repeating subtly in the air around us now that

    asshole has gone, and the ce is almost silent once more. I lean forward until my palms touch the

    ss, only this time softly, and press my forehead to it so I can steady my still pretty weak self and

    stare at the side profile of the figureid out over there. Instantly enveloped in a feeling of

    hopelessness as I watch her lifeless form.

    She''s been down here like this for god knows how many years, and I can''t believe Juan would do this

    to his own mate. It''s like he just put her aside, and forgot about her, and the only reason she''s even

    alive is because their link would kill him if he let her die. So, this is what he does. Breaking the bonds

    and rules of being mated. He''s not protecting her or caring for her in sickness and health. He isn''t

    allowing the pack to nurture their Luna the way they''re meant to. He''s ashamed and hiding her in a

    ce no one knows about. There''s no dignity in what they''ve done to her, and the doctor slipped out

    and made it clear there''s nothing wrong with her mind. Juan obviously has other reasons for keeping

    her down here if madness is not it, and I will her to give me some sort of sign that she knows I''m here.

    "Hey... Luna Sierra, can you hear me?!" I yell as loud as I can, hurting my throat in the process with

    scratchy rawness, but it doesn''t elicit any response, not even a change in heart rate on one of her

    many machines. I watch carefully, listen to the sounds, but there''s nothing. "Can you hear me?" I try

    again, not as loud, but my throat aches with the effort and I cough drily, giving up on that method

    quickly.

    I sigh, sliding down the ss and watch her desperately, trying to figure out how someone in a building

    that blocks gifts, in an induceda, could somehow reach out to me and guide me to her with the

    weird dreams and urges toe east. It doesn''t make sense now that I see her and know she can''t

    call to me. In fact, she doesn''t seem like she can do very much of anything at all, except maybe breath

    on her own as she doesn''t have any kind of venttor over there. She didn''t urge me here, there''s

    simply no way in hell it could have been her. She''s all but a vegetable down here.

    The only answer I can think of is maybe the fates did this instead, and it wasn''t her at all, but I guess

    I''m not about to find out. If I thought she had answers, then it''s pretty clear she won''t be giving me them

    and this is a dead end. The fates delivered me back to Juan for absolutely nothing. And when he gets

    here, knowing I found this ce and saw her like this, he isn''t going to let me get back anywhere near

    Colton ever again.

 Chapter 40: Stop

    Chapter 40: Stop

    I hate being stuck in human form andpletely powerless to even get out of this dumb ss.

    Everything in here is bolted down, probably because they don''t want prisoners throwing things at the

    window, and I am not about to kill myself by hurtling my own body through it to see if it breaks. Without

    being able to turn, I would probably bleed to death, being that unlucky girl who brought down a shard

    over my neck or something, and still be stuck down here. A shriveled empty corpse to stink the ce

    up.

    That jerk didn''t even let me eat like he said and my stomach growls angrily at theck of having food

    since god knows when. I don''t even know what time it is, morning or night, or how long I was sedated

    in that room considering there are no windows underground. Ist ate in the day before sleeping in that

    damn tree, where all my possessions are, and I''m starving. It''s no wonder I feel weak and shaky. I''m

    running on empty.

    It''s weird but maybe it''s my years of being bossed around, held captive in a less than caring home, and

    treated like a reject at the hands of my so-called pack, but I''m not even afraid anymore. Being here

    held captive, I know that the worst wille with Juan, but even then, what''s he going to do to me? He

    can''t kill me or inflict too much pain, because his son will bear the brunt, and lord knows his legacy is

    always at the center of everything. He could do what he''s done to Sierra, I guess, but it''s not like she

    seems aware of anything and maybe that wouldn''t be a bad thing. No longer tied to Colton, carrying

    this burden of heartache while he lives his life with that ''skanky Puta'', maybe a long sleep will be better

    than stuck in a ss box for a lifetime.

    I abandon the ss and get up to walk across the cold concrete floor on shaking legs. I need toy

    down and finally get rid of the rest of this drug in my blood, so I can at least walk around normally and

    not feel like I''m on new-born legs. Maybe I''ll feel better if I take some time to let it work out and sleep

    off the rest of it. My body is shaking internally, and I keep having minor bouts of dizziness which remind

    me I''m in no state to take on the likes of Deacon if I ever get a chance. My first goal before I leave this

    ce, is to knee him in the balls, for shooting me in the back like a coward.

    I don''t get to the bed before the noise of the elevator whooshing open sways this way and I instantly

    stiffen, expecting Deacon toe back and grace me with his toxic personality and mentally try to

    figure out the likelihood of being able to kick him between the legs for the sake of it. I climb on the bed,

    turn around and sit with my legs dangling off the edge in readiness to give him more attitude and lure

    him inside to my perfect level of height, as I hear footsteps, and a lot of squeaking noises of wheels

    rolling across the hard floor,ing my way.

    It''s not Deacon, it''s the doctor, and a female in a whiteb coat too, and I frown as he appears in front

    of the ss door pulling the food cart and carrying a bag in his other hand, while she pushes another

    behind him. He waves at me before essing the door and slides it open with a smile.

    "My dear, we never fed you, and I couldn''t let you go hungry down here in this inhospitable nightmare

    of a ce. I brought you some clothes. They''re nothing fancy, just the smallest size from the supply

    closet that I could find and a fetching shade of military grey." He pushes the trolley inside, the sudden

    smell of food filling the air, and my mouth starts to water with the reminder I''m near famished. He drops

    the bag just inside the door but hesitates abouting in, and I sit here waiting patiently. His female

    companion stays back, arranging some medial implements on a tray on top of her own trolley and

    avoids looking my waypletely. She''s young, maybe early twenties, and looks very white girl,

    medical student, human. Blonde, blue eyed, so definitely not a Santo.

    "Thank you." It''s a genuine response because this gown is not exactly great at hiding things, or offering

    comfort, and maybe eating will help straighten me out a little. In human form I''m suffering from the

    effects of not eating and probably have a low blood sugar to boot. The female seems interested in me

    but keeps her distance, and it''s not hard to tell that my kind make her nervous. She pushes the trolley

    to near him and then turns and walks away without a word.

    "It''s nothing too adventurous, just a chicken sd and bread. The cook is normally quite wonderful with

    our hot foods, but you were an in between meal visitor. It won''t be long before lunch is served and it''ll

    be something hot, like it always is. I believe today is carrot and coriander soup, followed by a delightful

    steak tartar. Fabulous talented chef and we are most grateful to have one here." Despite his overly

    friendly chatter and enthusiasm over food, he seems awkward now that we are down here and I catch

    him throw a nce over his shoulder at our sleeping beauty, watching our departed medical student

    walk into her room and check on the equipment and levels. The door closing behind her quickly and

    dampening the noise back to a low hum that intensified when she opened it. I catch the doctor pause

    for a second longer, before a slight sag gives away a little tell.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "You knew her?" I ask brazenly, seeing a sadness as he turns back to me and a fake smile pops up to

    hide his obvious reaction. His expression clouding over a little and despite my senses not being on

    form, I can almost taste the change in his mood. He looks at me oddly, eyes narrowing, and it''s as

    though he goes to say something then stops and falters, his mouth opening with no sound before he

    draws back, looks around once more and leans in a little, lowering his tone. Only too aware of the

    female across the way.

    "She was my friend. This was her project¡­ long before the war. The hybrid research¡­. the learning

    about the rare wolves no one talks about. I never imagined she would end up being one of its

    inhabitants." His face reddens and he shakes his head as though he can''t quite believe he told me this.

    Mentally shaking himself, but I''m not going to let an opportunity pass me by, and I have to show he can

    trust me.

    "He just left her here to rot. Juan, I mean¡­ because she got sick?" I ask innocently, fully aware that

    upstairs he said there was nothing wrong with her mind at all, but I need to gently draw him into this. I

    need to win him over slowly.

    "Sick! Hah... Her mate has no interest in my research, but we serve a purpose that he needs fulfilled.

    Keeping her alive and.... Quiet. If that is the sickness to which you refer. So, he pays the facility bills,

    funds my grants, and leaves us to do whatever as long as she exists here, and we don''t ask questions

    anymore." His low hushed voice signals that maybe he doesn''t quite trust either the female across the

    way, or maybe there are camera''s down here. I sit up a little, pushing my hands under the edges of my

    legs and change tactic. Amon ground to show him I''m definitely not about to run to Juan.

    "I knew her too¡­ and her son¡­. I know him. Colton." I don''t know why I hesitate to call him my fated

    mate, but the piercing sharp stab to my heart before the wordes out stops me. Maybe because all

    I can think of when hees to the forefront, is that he has betrayed me and marked that bitch and is

    now her mate. I can''t bear to say the word out loud. I swallow it down, the bitter taste almost making

    me gag.

    "Ahhh, yes, little Colton, such a blessed boy. So many years since Iid eyes on that beautiful child.

    She was so very proud to bear a son you know. Always wanted a child of her own, and the fates

    blessed her finally, with that little bundle of cheekiness, while providing Juan the heir he was pressing

    for. His future legacy. He was such a little rebel as a pup, always climbing, and running around when I

    visited the manor. I can''t imagine what her being taken did to him. He loved her so very much." The

    faraway look, the distance as he locks onto a memory, and I slide down from the bed, motioning to the

    food tray so as not to make him think I''ming at him, but I want to be closer so he feels more able

    to talk freely in a hushed tone. I want to lull him into a sense of security and kill him with kindness.

    "She struggled to conceive him?" I ask innocently, trying to direct the conversation and keep him

    engaged in what he assumes is neutral, get him talking. If I''m going to win him over to my side, I have

    to make him feel he can talk to me and not like I''m prying too much for answers to Sierra''s current

    predicament. ''You move around the prey to suss out the best angles and lull it into a sense of calm

    before you pounce on it''¡­ is something my grandfather always used to say. I''m curious though, that a

    wolf would have issues with fertility, as it''s not really something we suffer with. We''re physically

    perfect¡­ fertility is a given when the fates decide it''s your time to pup.

    "Curse of some hybrids I''m afraid. It''s that when they mate with a pureblood, sometimes the pure

    gics destroys the hybrid cells and the child bes non-viable. In vitro cell death. It''s been so

    hard to reproduce with your kind, because like I said, imperfections are destroyed by your own DNA.

    An invasion of another species in the makeup is exactly like a virus in your body, it has itself a little war

    of its own and diminishes the fertile egg. Fascinating, yet heart-breaking, especially for her. Colton was

    her seventh and I think had he died it would have finally broken her. Such a special boy."

    I know he''s said it twice now, but he can''t be right, about the hybrid thing at all. I mean, my mother had

    two nned pups and she never mentioned issues in pregnancy or carrying us, so neither of my

    parents could have been hybrids. Which means I''m definitely not. And then there''s the matter of

    Sierra¡­ she was wolf. And especially not where Juan is concerned, he''s not. That''s a whole other

    thing.

    "She can''t be a hybrid. That makes no sense at all¡­ Juan Santo is a pureblood who wouldn''t'' tolerate

    that kind of union. His son''s a pureblood, it''s all he ever goes on about." Rolling my eyes without

    meaning to, a little anger spiking through as memory reys on the whole superior lording over the

    mountain bullshit. Juan''s constant lord and king kick and preaching to the packs for decades about his

    families traced pure line of gics. The Santos pride themselves on being from the strongest lineage

    of wolves. He would never willingly take on a mate who was anything less, I mean look at his reaction

    to my being fated to Colton. That says it all!!

    The doctor looks behind him, checking his assistant is engrossed in dealing with the machines before

    stepping inside my room, so the door slides closes behind him, lowering his tone once more.

    "My dear, I fear I have said too much and inadvertently made your hope of release a less usible

    oue. You must forget what I said, especially about Luna Santo. It''s in your best interest that we

    never had this conversation, and you do not repeat to anyone that we did." There''s serious concern

    etched into his face that deepens the lines around his eyes and he locks a direct gaze right on my

    eyes, a hint of warning in his tone. He''s closing down our line ofmunication because he thinks

    what he''s telling me puts me in danger. A hint that I was right about his character and him being the

    soft link in this facility. He''s a decent man who cares, and I need to show him that I''m already screwed,

    so he doesn''t lock me out.

    "I imprinted on Colton and Juan forbade it¡­. We''re fated, but he forced him to mark another for the

    sake of the pack. I''m not getting set free¡­. I''m probably going to end up like her, or worse. I''m a reject

    of the pack, a diluted bloodline who brings shame to his people, and the only reason he''sing here

    is to be done with me once and for all.... nothing you say makes a difference to what he''s going to do to

    me. I''m not getting out." It''s a harsh hurried whisper, and I fall silent as I catch a glimpse over his

    shoulder of his assistanting out of Sierra''s room. Nodding her way to alert him, but he seems

    completely dazed. Stiff and still and staring at me intensely.

    "I''m done, I''ll go up to theb and run the new bloods we were sent from the south, Doctor." She calls

    to him from the hallway across the bay and without looking back at her he waves a hand dismissively,

    eyes locked on me in the most rming way. She takes that as an answer, nods, and walks off towards

    the elevator briskly to head back upstairs. The air in this room suddenly heavy with tension.

    "Imprinted? By the fates? As in that rare form of bonding two souls so they be insanely lust and

    love driven to be forever together? I didn''t think any alpha had the authority to undermine that. It means

    you''re linked to ¡­. Sierra''s bloodline?" His skin tone seems to pale noticeably, and his eyes darken

    weirdly. His mind clearly racing over a million thoughts and his forehead wrinkles deepen as his frown

    does. An air of mild nervousness kicking up around him.

    "Yeah, well, Juan doesn''t give a rat''s ass about anything except his own authority, and Colton, he''s so

    stuck in his shadow that he chose to let me go instead of honoring the bond. So I left, didn''t look back

    and something brought me here instead. This wasn''t a chance find¡­. This facility. Dreaming of her

    almost every night, and something pulled me here. I''d headed south, but something made me change

    ande east from my path¡­ Sierra''s voice calling or some stupid memory of a dream that wouldn''t

    leave me alone." I offload on him, now I know hispanion is in the elevator and it feels good to

    finally say it to someone, rather than be all caught up in my own head. A gush of chatter that I''ve been

    turning over for days.

    "Stop. Don''t." The doctor waves his hand at me, snapping me back to attention, and the wild-eyed

    terrified look on his face as though I just told him I have a bomb under my ass. He turns abruptly, panic

    mming the card against the wall panel to slide open the door,cking graceful coordination, and

    steps out of the doorway fully, shaking his hands and head and I follow, unsure why he''s recoiling. His

    whole-body trembling as he oozes a crazy amount of fear. I can taste it.

 Chapter 41: Shes The Reason

    Chapter 41: She''s The Reason

    "What? Why? Do you think I''m lying?" The sudden rise of emotion in him has me on edge too, and the

    panic that I''m scaring my only ray of light to escape away. He appears to be running away, but as he

    turns to me, to close the door, the tear I catch in his eye silences me and he pauses, taking a deep

    breath and lowering his hands. The open door between us keeping us a couple of feet apart, but his

    sadness overwhelms me.

    "Eight years of silence¡­ eight years watching her sleep. Eight years hoping that one day the things

    she said, I''d ept that my friend had lost her mindpletely. Eight years¡­. and I convinced myself

    that her visions and stories were that of a mad woman, broken by battle which convinced her that her

    mate was an evil yer in some bigger n, and her confinement here was a betrayal to silence her.

    Eight years justifying that she was better asleep, than to be tortured by her own illness of the mind." I

    don''t know if he''s saying it to me, or to himself, his eyes not on me, just zed and distant as a single

    tear rolls down his cheek and I''m so very confused.

    "I don''t understand. You said she was fine¡­ upstairs¡­. She''s been here longer than eight years¡­.

    Colton said nine." Or was that including the war¡­ when he didn''t see her in that timeframe because he

    never saw her when she came home at all. I don''t know. Oh god, please don''t tell me she really is

    broken, and this is all for nothing.

    The thought crosses my mind, things not adding up to what he said, and going around in circles,

    unable to piece it together logically. Maybe Sierra really was sick, but then what the hell is he saying?

    The doctor smiles at me sadly, his pale grey eyes finallynding on mine, and gives me a watery half

    smile.

    "If she was crazy¡­. then how could she tell me that one day a solitary she wolf from the west would

    come to save us all from something that wasing. A future leader of her people, joined to her blood

    by the fates. Maybe it''s coincidence, maybe it''s not. Maybe it''s wishful thinking and guilt because I''ve

    let hery there for eight long years. Don''t you see?" he''s almost babbling, but I pick out the points I

    think he''s trying to connect.

    "I came East from where I was, and I''m linked to her son." I repeat robotically, still looking at him with a

    quizzical expression on my face and trying to figure out what his vague statements mean. He''s lost in

    his own head.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Tell me¡­. What does the name Marina mean to you?" He narrows his eyes on me, leaning in as

    though telling me a secret of the utmost importance, and her name falls off his tongue like a lead rod

    that stabs me in the heart.

    I gasp at the utterance of it on this man''s lips, my blood running cold as he says it, and I openly stifle a

    sob such is the unexpected pain of hearing it. A name that died when she did, and no one has uttered it

    in a decade.

    "She was my mother¡­." I whisper it painfully, that same rise of heartache anytime I begin to think of

    her and have to stop my own tears from breaking free.

    The doctor sps a hand to his mouth as though I''ve uttered something sinful, his eyes widening in

    rm and he begins to breathe heavily. Backing away from me as something seems to click into ce.

    "I can''t hear this, because if this is what she said¡­I''ve let my friend suffer in sleep for all these years,

    alone¡­. and I failed her. I let him convince me she was mad, don''t you see. I broke my oath, I broke

    my promise as her friend, and I''m a terrible person. I need to go¡­. I don''t want to know about any of

    this!" He pulls away, shaking visibly, beginning to crumble, and avoids looking at me as panic grips him

    mercilessly. He''s clearly distressed, his word falter as he babbles them out and he''s once again running

    from me mentally.

    "Wait¡­. don''t go¡­.what about my mother? What do you know? How do you know her name? What did

    she say about her?!" I''m yelling after him, grasping for something I don''t even know I''m chasing, as my

    own panic rises with being left with nothing but her name. My door slides quickly shut as he departs

    and traps me inside this chamber before I get after him, because I was too slow to lurch forward. He

    isn''t looking back but scarpering across the concrete floor until he gets mid-way between mine and

    hers on the way to the elevator.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I really am." He cries it at me, as I m my hands on the ss in a bid to get the door to

    open, pressing hard against it so I can see him as he runs off to my left.

    "I need to know what she said about my mother!!!" I scream it like a feral banshee, my own emotions

    overwhelming me as so many racing thoughts rush through my head, and I''m consumed with

    suspicion, and pain, and heartbreak, all weighing down like a house falling on top of me. My breathing

    erratic and I pound the ss aggressively, in sheer need to follow him. It shudders and quakes but

    doesn''t budge an inch.

    I can''t calm down, the craziness of that interaction has me all wired and panting as emotion wracks me

    and my thoughts spiral crazily with so many possibilities on such little information. The mention of my

    mother, his reaction¡­. it''s made me react in ways I never have before and I start pacing, pulling at my

    hair as I try to self-calm and focus.

    I upset him, so he''s run off, but maybe he''lle back, maybe he needs time to process and calm like

    maybe I do too. Maybe it was a shock, that something she told him now appears to being true. He

    said visions, but wolves they don''t have those, and maybe that''s what triggered him. A fear that she

    could, and did, and now I''m here, and I came east, and I''m linked.

    Oh god, it''s all so messy in my head so I can''t even imagine what''s going on in his, if this is something

    she told him over eight years ago. I mean, to us the fates and coincidence, it''s amon thing, and we

    trust in the paths theyy for us with so little questioning of it, but humans¡­ they have a harder time

    epting or believing. So many nowadays don''t even believe in god, let alone some supernatural

    higher power that always has a n. He''ll calm down, rationalize, ande back to exin why he

    knew my mother''s name. I mean that''s what he''ll do, right? That''s what I''m praying anyway.

    Something strikes a chord in everything I said and now I need to know more. I have to know more. I

    need to find out what it was Sierra told him all those years ago, that got her sent here and pushed into

    aa. Juan is keeping her quiet by convincing people she''s crazy, so I want to know what that is.

    Especially if my mother''s name is in there somewhere, and she knew I woulde, be linked to her

    son¡­. How could she know that? Wolves can''t see the future. Only witches and seers and... Oh god!

    This hybrid crap, and Colton being a long-awaited child. None of that could be true, because Juan

    would never value a mixed breed child the way he does his son. Especially not a witch, those are the

    sorcerers and demons of the supernatural world, with a kind of voodoo you don''t fuck with. Unless he

    doesn''t know? But that can''t be, if he knew about this ce and the research and left her here. She

    obviously wanted to know how she could be both witch, and wolf, and find others like her for whatever

    reason¡­ maybe she wanted to know how to conceive a child without it dying. Juan had to know she

    wasn''t pure and that makes even less sense given how he is.

    Witches and seers, they''re more like the humans, but with gifts that are insanely powerful. Sierra surely

    couldn''t be a half witch, that''s crazy. She couldn''t hide something like that from the pack all those

    years, and why doesn''t Colton have any of those gifts? You would know if he could conjure magic, and

    catch visions, for sure. And then she''s here¡­ a witch has power, so why didn''t she save herself?

    Maybe he didn''t know when he mated to her, and maybe when he found out that''s why he banished her

    here, so the pack would never know and revolt against an alpha mated to an impure. I''ve never heard

    of anything like this, and it does exin his obsession with making sure Colton has the right Luna.

    Maybe he''s afraid Colton isn''t pure enough, and it will show in his offspring if he mates badly. Colton

    definitely has no knowledge of it, I would have seen it in our joined memories.

    None of this makes sense. Luna Sierra was in the pack for decades before she had Colton, so surely

    that can''t be the reason Juan brought her here. He would have known; you can''t hide anything from

    your mate. Her memories in transference when he marked her would have made sure he knew. Which

    means he hid what she was. And after decades living that lie, why would he then suddenly banish her

    to the back of beyond, and what the hell has my other got to do with any of this?

    My head spins with all of this, a pulse hitting in the center of my brain with overload and aching so

    badly I feel like my skull might explode. I end up pacing back to the bed and falling face down on top of

    it with an ''arghhh'' noise that reverberates through my entire body it''s so loud. All the doctor has done is

    give me more questions than answers, and I roll on my side so I can see her across the gap. The lights

    have shut down out there, so she''s illuminated in the light from her own cell.

    "What are you not telling me, Sierra? Why am I here? What are you, and what the hell am I?" I call to

    her as though somehow it will give me an answer, but she remains still and silent in her cocoon like

    state, and I exhale heavily. My body trembling with adrenalin as I begin to calm down, but my tears fill

    up my eyes. It''s not sadness really, but confusion, and frustration, and a gnawing pit of unease that

    there are things I know nothing of, which clearly have everything to do with why I was guided here in

    the first ce.

    I''ve lost my appetite, no longer interested in the food he left while my head is going crazy with all of

    this, and I know one thing for sure, I just lost my ally, chased him away and I only have two days before

    Juan shows up to deal with me. I have zero chance of romancing Deacon in that time, even if I wanted

    to try. Not that I could, he physically makes my skin crawl, and I don''t think I have it in me to be nice to

    the asshole that darted me in the back like a white liver bellied coward.

    I cross my arms over my head and face to smother out the light and noise and ''garrrrr'' loudly at this

    situation I find myself in. Willing my brain to stop spinning around, and turning inside out, and give me a

    few seconds peace to get my bearings once more. It feels like it''s been the longest day in history, and

    ording to the doc, it''s not even lunch yet. For the love of the fates!!

    What I wouldn''t give to be anywhere but here right now. Maybe reverse the clock, go back to my

    Awakening ceremony, and run before I even turned, to save myself from all of this bullshit that has

    happened since. It really was the worst turning point of my life, and I can me all of it on the bloodline

    of Santo. I curse that name forever more. I should have left a long time ago, and never waited to turn.

    No Colton, no imprinting, no running to mountains, and attacks by vampires ying on my mind. Just

    sheer ignorance of a girl running free, and turning alone, and never knowing any of these people, or

    caring at all. I should have found my courage to go long before I did and saved myself the heartache.

    "Alora?"

    I nearly jump out of my skin at the sudden closeness of the doctors voice, and almost topplepletely

    off the bed as I realize he''s right beside me, and myck of wolf sense let him creep right up to me with

    zero warning. My heart misses a beat and almost kills me in the process.

    "You scared the shit out of me!" I impulsively snap, taking in the bloodshot eyes, the pale pallor, and the

    strong hint of alcohol on his breath that I''m sure he knocked back hastily to level himself out. He looks

    a little disheveled and shell shocked to say the least, and there''s no sign of his femalepanion.

    "Quite." He replies tartly, and I can tell by his manner that he isn''t okay. Or his weird British response to

    what I shouted at him.

    I manage to pull myself to sitting and eye him up warily as he stands stock still in the center of my

    room, staring at me as though I have two heads. He twists his hands together, wringing his fingers

    through one another nervously and I give him a moment to pull himself together.

    "There are no cameras down here. They like to pretend she isn''t here you see¡­. the wolves, upstairs.

    They don''t venture down very often so they don''t have to acknowledge their shameless purpose of

    guarding this ce. Lord knows we didn''t need chaperones when Luna Sierra was in charge here. Just

    me and my staff to take care of her, mostly from upstairs. None of them were here before she was put

    to sleep, so they think she''s in aa and life support of her own ord, and her rich husband

    benefactor is paying to keep herfortable." He walks around in a circle and I watch him quietly,

    feeling the anxious waves and deep emotionsing from him intensely. I''m wary about sending him

    running once more, but he came back, and I have one question I need answered before we go any

    further.

    "Why did you ask me about my mother¡­ Marina?" I say it solemnly, heart hitching at the use of her

    name, breathing in slowly and deeply to stop the spiraling emotions that run through me, and I note that

    my hands have started to tremble. I''m nervous, reacting in a subtle wave of anxious anticipation like I''m

    perched on the edge of a cliff and one tiny breeze will knock me off and change everything I ever knew

    about my life. I don''t know, I can just feel it weighting down on this moment, like I should stop, turn, and

    run far away.

    He stops mid step of his frantic pacing and turns to mepletely. Eyes wide, face serious, and he

    implores me with a wide handed spread of palms as though apologizing as the wordse out clearly.

    "She''s the reason Sierra is here¡­. Juan executed every one of your bloodline so they would never

    return to your mountain, and she tried to stop him."

 Chapter 42: The Past

    Chapter 42: The Past

    "What?" it''s like every cell in my body stops as a deathly silence fills the air, shock stilling my thoughts,

    my lungs ceasing to move, and you can hear a pin drop as his words sink in slowly¡­. so fucking

    slowly.

    Juan executed my family. They didn''t die in battle.

    That''s a lie, it can''t be true because they weren''t the only pack to never return. The entire Whyte line,

    among others, they all died protecting our kind. It was a war for god''s sake, and we had many

    casualties. Did Juan kill them all too?

    The doctor has to be ying me, lying to mess with my head for some kind of ulterior motive and I''m

    falling for it. Maybe it''s a test to see if I''m strong enough to turn, despite being in this istion tank.

    Maybe I was wrong to trust him, and this is all a ploy to break me down and get intel he thinks I may

    have¡­ but how would he know her name?

    I take a much-needed breath as I begin to suffocate under the pressure of my own mounting emotions,

    realizing I wasn''t inhaling or letting it go. I take a moment to let it sink in, my head spinning as my brain

    tries to dissect and makes sense of each word and how ites together in what he just said. I don''t

    know how to react; cry, rage, scream,ugh? I sit here like a numb dead weight staring at him as

    though he just told me the world is ending and we''re to wait here to die. Momentarily devoid of feeling

    as shock fills the void.

    It has a different effect on my body though, and for a second, I think I might throw up. I wretch, my body

    lurching, and as it all spins out of control and I have to lift my heels to the edge of the bed so I can prop

    my head between my knees to ground myself. Swallowing down the rush of salvia that clogs my throat

    and breathing through the waves of nausea.

    "I''m sorry¡­. my memory is not what it was, but the gist is that Juan was eliminating the possibility of a

    prophecying to fruition¡­ a white wolf Queen, rising from the shadows to reign the people in a

    victorious and united future. Juan believed your mother was going to dethrone him, after she proved

    herself a worthy warrior on the battlefield and led many a victorious attack on your enemy by uniting the

    packs. Your kind were losing the war, and she turned it around¡­ your mother, she was gifted, and

    special, and more powerful than he could ever dream of being. The kind of specimen I could only

    dream of being able to study." He sounds concerned, regretful, apologetic, all at once, but it''s all

    meaningless noise and I just keeping back to it, over and over.

    Juan¡­. he killed them all. My whole family. All those that mattered to me. My past ten years have been

    a lie, and I suffered, not because they failed, but because he took them from me. This can''t be true,

    especially not if she was so powerful.

    "Then how did he¡­. If she was" The words die on my tongue, hastily uttered in a breath as my brain

    tries to rationalize the details, as warm salty tears roll down my cheeks and I sit absorbing a history I

    never knew, as the pieces areid out before me. Confused with the conflicting statement to what I''ve

    always been told, and a fire of rage building inside of me slowly to ovee the icy cold that has

    spread through my nerve endings. It''s like a drip, drip, as it''s fed and allowed to grow slowly. It warms

    my belly and spreads across my pelvis and down my limbs, something growing inside of me so all-

    consuming that I almost wee its warm fluid expansion to my cold empty soul. My brain just cannot

    seem to filter and arrange it so that it makes sense.

    "Your father was her weak point¡­ just a peacefulnd-dwelling wolf that he murdered to get to her.

    Your kinds devastating ability to kill both mates with one blow, and sadly an uneven pairing as that was

    her only downfall. It''s a rather sad travesty, that even your strongest is only as strong as the mate

    bonded to them in the end and highlights the importance of why they shun the impure. He then ordered

    his own sub pack to hunt down and destroy everyone from the pack she was residing with in case they

    linked in thest moments and knew of his treason. He had to tidy up loose ends, you see. He had to

    cover his tracks, and only his loyal knew of what he''d done and aided him."

    I inhale sharply, my heart constricting as tears bite my eyes and the words wound my soul. Sliced open

    and ravaged with a truth that''s more devastating than the one I lived for ten years.

    The Whyte pack, none of them returned from war, as they were apparently cursed as warriors and fell

    at the first battle. Not strong enough, fast enough, not able to hold their own because of being weak

    land workers and not warriors at all.

    All lies.

    All ughtered by Juan and his trusted, his sub pack, his elders, his closest. Those he now wears like

    a shroud, to lead from behind on the mountain. Which meant Sierra saw it all too, as his Luna, she was

    by his side at all times and followed him into battle. None of them jumped to defend her because they

    were just as guilty as her mate.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Mother, my father, my brother, my grandparents¡­ all gone at Juan''s hand and I cannot contain the fury

    growing within me as my mind puts the pieces together and it all begins to add up. The return of the

    wolves saw everything change, and the children like me, ripped from guardian''s families who had

    vowed to care for us, and pushed into that home. Except me¡­ my guardian''s, thest of the Whytes,

    were ughtered by ''vampires'' in the middle of the night. I now wonder if that too was a lie.

    We went from being cared for, cherished by wolves who opened their homes to us, all while our

    families fought, to being almost ouwed in a way. By Santo wolves who spread the word that the war

    was almost lost because of our blood lines. They told them none of us should be revered as fallen

    heroes remaining legacy¡­ but left to fade out and kill an impure invasion on future generations. They

    started the second they returned, in pushing all of us into that dark side of the mountain and

    maintaining we were cursed. Why didn''t he just kill me too?

    Words fail me and I stare at the doctor as I lift my head, catching the wariness in his eye as he sees the

    expression on my face and hesitates about moving away a little.

    My heart is pounding, my breathing shallow, and a twisting knife of pain devours me as it really does

    sink and coarse through every cell of my body that Juan did the most unthinkable thing of all, broke our

    ownws, and killed his own¡­. Killed mine and my own! For what fucking reason!!!

    A prophecy about a rising wolf? A story? A fable¡­ that hadn''t evene to fruition. He thought HE

    could overpower the fates and take what he wanted, push things in his own way?

    It''s almost as if the Doctor can feel my questioning, or maybe it''s my silent deathly manner as I sit up

    stock straight and lower my chin to re hatefully across his shoulder at the Luna beyond. It''s not a

    look for her, but at everything I''m now finding out and I can''t control it. He betrayed her, just as he

    betrayed his entire people¡­ my family. He betrayed his own son.

    "Sierra was meant to be his answer¡­. a hybrid witch and wolf. He thought by searching out this white

    queen and mating her he would be assured the power he longs for. Sierra is a ck wolf though,

    something he overlooked as a small detail, and when their tale did not push them into the path of the

    story he thought was rightfully his, he took matters into his own hands. The rising of your mother made

    him insane, and upon return from the wars, the books were scraped free of any hint of a prophecy,

    forbidding the Shamans from teaching it to the young. He rewrote history to hide it. He pushed all trace

    of what he did into aa to silence her for her own treason." His voice is tight, tension hitching, and I

    can taste his nervousness this time, as he does back away, shuffling out of my way to give me a clear

    view of the lifeless soul I''m fixated on.

    My whole being poised, like I''m on the verge ofshing out and ripping this room to shreds, such is the

    crazy hate and anger coursing through me, and I clutch the bed viciously to hold myself in check. Torn

    between mounting fury and heart breaking, crippling devastation. If I could turn, I would already be

    ripping this facility apart with the intensity of everything I feel inside of me. A storm raging to be set free,

    yet my heart aches to the point I think it may stop beating, under the force of pressure. An agony

    iparable to anything and my entire truth crumbles like ash around the ruins of my own fire.

    "He knew Sierra was a mixed breed. He knew he''spletely destroyed something decided by the

    fates. He thinks he has that power? That worth?" I snarl, my voice unrecognizable as this feeds my

    desire tobust in a tornado of destruction. I never knew I could harbor so much longing to find one

    man, hunt him down, and enjoy ripping him limb from limb. Slowly, and painfully.

    I can almost taste it; such is the want to have it badly. The blood lust coursing through me in hot waves

    as I start to visualize that narcissistic asshole and what I''m going to do to him when he gets within an

    inch of me. Body bristling and goose bumping, my heart rate rising, and my lungs quickening to

    amodate my fast, rapid breath.

    "Yes. It was by design that he sought her out and travelled far to find her. Sweeping her off her feet and

    mating to her so he could possess her for eternity. He thought he could fulfil and control the prophecy

    and further his own desire to rule. She was a rtively isted wolf, na?ve, unloved, her own pack

    rejecting her because of her roots, and she fell straight into the arms of the first real love shown her

    way. She was known as a witch, and well, you know they''re as much a wolf''s enemy as the vampires,

    which made her a cursed and fearful species. She told me she fell madly in love and didn''t find out

    about his ulterior motive until she had been his for many months, and already bound by the mate

    bond." The doctor looks towards her, a sad distant ze to his ssy eyes as he remembers their

    conversations, and the regret of not believing her when he should.

    "So how did she end up here? If she had powers¡­ Witches are strong. You said she tried to stop him,

    so why couldn''t she?" I''m devilishly low toned, controlled, the growling through in my voice,

    leaning to anger to try and avoid the pain inside of me, and I can feel my inner wolf tossing and turning

    with the frustrating need to be set free. It''s sharpening its ws and begging to be uncaged.

    "She betrayed him. By sacrificing her own life for the protection of a child who can regain the bnce

    of things. Sierra is a seer and a witch, yes, she has powers unlike any wolf, but they are not strong like

    a warrior¡­ They are useful in ways of protection on a small scale, and she has abilities to control

    certain aspects of others. She''s a healer, not a fighter, and she did what she thought could make a

    difference."

 Chapter 43: Dear Girl

    Chapter 43: Dear Girl

    "Meaning?" I turn to him fully and lock onto him, seeing him swallow hard, and his mistrust of my

    current behavior is written all over him. In this moment he''s afraid of me and he''s nervously spewing

    words to try and diffuse it, or to keep me focused on anything other than turning on him. I can smell the

    terroring in waves from him, even without my wolf sense. It''s not intentional, but these feeling are

    bigger than me, and I have no will to reel them in right now. Fractured and seeping, and I don''t know

    how to stop it pouring out and pooling around me like a dense smog.

    "She got to you before Juan did. Ran and left the pack on their return to yournds. She bound her

    blood to you, so you became linked to her, andpletely protected from being in too, thus

    meaning he could never kill you. And if he tried to iste and imprison you, then his pack would have

    asked why¡­ what did a child do? All these years, this story haunted me as nothing more than the

    imagining of a fractured mind, torn by horror and atrocity she witnessed, and yet here you stand¡­ the

    child of Marina. Just like she said you would. Alora¡­. I am so sorry, please¡­. you must understand,

    that had I known it was truth, I would never ...." His real honest despaires through in torn rawness,

    but it''s not my concern right now. I can''t feel anything for his sorrow or his heartache, while there''s only

    chaos and a need to avenge them all.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Why can''t I remember that? If she bound to me then why don''t I see her in my memory?" I snap,

    interrupting his apologies, too caught up in my own pain and misery and needing to hurt something, to

    care about him and his regrets. It doesn''t change the now or how I got here.

    "She bound your memory, your gifts, and that of her son, to protect you all, for she feared Juan would

    see even challenge to his position in his own child, should he have inherited her gifts too. Like I said,

    she has certain abilities. She said the time woulde when she would give back to you that which

    she took¡­. I assume she means those. Not just yours, but Colton''s too." He falters, his voice

    trembling, wringing his hands in nervousness, and I jump up and stalk pas, him to push my hands

    against the ss. My head torn with the addition of even more to this story.

    Colton has other gifts too. Bound? And me¡­. is she the reason I can''t seem to grasp my own gifts and

    gain any control, because I''m always fighting some kind of spell that keeps them dormant? How is that

    helpful? Especially now, when she''s like a corpse, sleeping through the years and can''t do anything to

    physically help.

    My body is aching to turn and trying to revert to wolf, but this damn building is strong and keeping it in

    check, no matter how hard it wails and howls within me. I bang the ss, the torture of it getting too

    much, and watch the shudder travelling from my palm and spreading out the full expanse of the

    invisible wall. It does nothing to ease the inner war.

    "Bound my gifts? My memories? How could she¡­ that''s impossible. I have gifts, I''m learning but

    they''re there, not tied downpletely. Colton¡­ he has his gifts too and he''s more than capable of

    using them. His alpha strength, and speed, his dominance. He canmand with a tone. It can''t be

    true¡­ no one has ever documented a witch binding a wolf''s natural gifts." It''s a rebuff of what he''s

    saying as I mentally try and dismiss them as lies, focused fully on her and willing her to get up and tell

    me this herself. Lying there like a weak powerless fool who let her mate destroy everything in our lives.

    Get up Sierra¡­. Get the fuck up!! You owe me this truth yourself, from your own mouth!

    It''s anger at her, but it''s born of fear, churning up to douse the inferno of molten rage. That all of this is

    too much and bigger than me. I don''t want this burden of weight or this story to be mine. I want to go

    back to the mountain, to the home, to disappear back into the shadows and be a girl that no one

    noticed again. I was safe and ignorant, and it didn''t hurt like this. It wasn''t some precipice of danger

    and had me teetering on the edge and looking down into the abyss, knowing I''m never going to be safe

    or okay ever again. It''s all too much and I''m only a child. Eighteen, barely grown. I don''t want this!!

    "No, my dear¡­ Colton will carry the gifts of his mother too, our research has proven time and again

    that hybrids have a mixture, every time¡­ just like you. His non wolf side is in there but bound up tight.

    And you, you are not capable of harnessing your full potential if she has bound you. The gifts are

    maybe strong enough to peek at times, but she was a capable witch. I don''t doubt her spells serve the

    purpose she intended. Her spells brought her a child when her body kept failing to carry Juan''s seed. If

    she can ovee that¡­ then she can bind a child in protection until she''s ready to release you." He

    almost whispers it, such is his fear of me, of being heard telling me, of these people, of Juan, and I

    nce his way to find him almost pressed into the corner and watching me in wide eyed apprehension.

    He too knows that there is noing back from this now that he''s opened Pandora''s box.

    "Then how do I get her to do that if she''s over there sleeping her life away?" I fix him with a stare,

    sniffing back watery tears I hadn''t noticed were pouring down my cheeks, my heart numbing out and

    my mind moving into a state of shock once more. Calming me but making that sense of hopelessness

    grow.

    "I don''t know. This facility has a guard count of neen, and even though none of you can use your

    gifts within, I''m sure you will be no match to neen strong men¡­. Armed ones, even if you are

    somewhat terrifying when mad." It''s a half nervousugh, as he tries to lighten the tension, that dies on

    his lips as I continue to stare at him and lower my hands from the ss as I try to pull my breathing to

    something less erratic and self soothe, wiping my face with the back of my hands to pull myself

    together.

    "You need to let me out¡­. I need to go find that son of a bitch and show him what my mother failed

    to¡­ You don''t mess with my family!! I can''t stay here. I can''t be here when hees now." I snarl

    again, a spike of returning anger, knowing my emotions are clouding my judgement, and all over the

    ce, but I don''t care. I was just told that everything I was led to believe, my entire childhood, was a lie

    and that my bloodline was never diluted and weak¡­ my mother was a prophesized warrior destined to

    lead her people. And Juan murdered her.

    He killed all of them. Every single person I loved, cared for, and knew as my pack. A n of Whyte

    wolves. To silence us.

    That sniveling slimy power mad freak yed them all, and he''s going to rue the day he chose to leave

    me alive. Now it all makes sense though¡­ why I was thrown with the other orphans and shunned as a

    whole. That was our punishment for him being unable to get at me in the way he wanted. That was how

    he figured he could keep me down and separate from the people, so I would never have any chance of

    rising and leading them against him. And if I did, he could put it down to my being hateful, and holding

    a grudge for ten years as an outcast, and nothing more than an impures taste for revenge at her own

    failings. So clever.

    He made sure I was alone and didn''t care if he smeared a whole bunch of innocents in the process.

    None of the rejects deserved to be thrown out there with me, they were just a cover to enhance and

    make his lies stronger. Convincing the packs that our fallen heroes were cursed blood, to further

    conceal his actions against my people. No one was going to ask questions or defend us if their own

    alpha was telling them that we were the failed diluted lineage of weak wolves. He''s deluded, and cruel,

    and so consumed with his own need to rule that we were all pawns and had no real value. He''s no

    alpha. He doesn''t care about the people and he never did. He just wants to rule them in whatever way

    he can.

    It must havepletely enraged him to near madness when the fates imprinted me on his son, despite

    all his measures and precautions of his multi-level n, and it''s all falling into ce. He knew Colton

    wasn''t loaded with a useless Luna¡­ he was afraid that in a position of being absorbed into the pack

    and as future Luna to my alpha mate I would still find a way to rise and dethrone everything he''s

    worked for. Juan was afraid that much like my mother, I would outshine him, and tear his own power

    from under his feet, with very little effort at all.

    Colton was my way in, and he did what he does to that boy to stop him from ever finding his own

    strength. He manipted him emotionally, he used Colton''s devotion, loyalty to his father, and his own

    compassion and love for his people''s needs to get in his head. The fact he tore his mother away from

    him has always kept him to heel and lingers in the back of Colton''s mind always. He was afraid I would

    leave our people alone like she did, leave him alone when he still needed me. He was afraid I wouldn''t

    be strong enough, that he wouldn''t be able to keep me safe, like he wasn''t able to keep his mom safe,

    and he couldn''t ept the fates decision.

    Colton was protecting me, believing the lies and the maniption same as everyone else and seeing

    no other way. He''s young, unsure about his own worth and power, and he listened to someone that''s

    meant to guide him for the best. His faith in his father''s intentions are not a w, just naivety thates

    from a good soul. His father has been ying him since the day he was born, and his mother had to

    conceal who he really was for fear his natural gifts would make him the target of his father''s power

    hunger.

    My heart breaks at how angry I''ve been at him when seeing it from this angle makes so much sense.

    Colton is nothing like his father, and what he doesn''t know is his father has no intention of ever

    relinquishing his position to his son until death takes him.

    I''m going to be thest thing Juan sees, no matter what it does to me in the process. I''ll get out of here

    and I will level the bnce. I''ll kill that son of a bitch¡­ even if Colton tries to stop me, because his own

    heart won''t be able to let someone destroy his father, no matter what he did. I''m going to rip that

    mountain apart and shred any single wolf who knew or had a part in the demise of my bloodline. Even

    if Colton never forgives me.

    "Dear girl, calm down and be smart about this. Your fates wouldn''t have brought you here to just leave

    again and go start a one-woman war. You came for Sierra¡­." The doctors words die on his lips as the

    beep of the elevator interrupts and he shes a look that way, panic overtaking his expression as he

    jumps up and shoos me away from the ss at a pretty impressive speed for a human. It''s so rapid he

    makes me jump bac from the wall in reaction.

    "Get on the bed andy down. NOW!!" He snaps it at me, losing that feeble, weak cower, he had going

    on and I listen, despite my turbulent mood. His haste and urgency moving me.

    I turn, take a few steps and jump on the bed t as the doors begin to make that whooshing opening

    noise of the elevator and approaching footsteps, and hees to me quickly, yanking up my arm as I

    lay down and pushing the stethoscope from his neck under the edge of my medical gown neckline.

    "Hearts racing my dear, you really should practice counting to ten and deep rxing breaths, that kind

    of anxiety is not good for the heart. You''re in a safe ce, have no fears." He''s facing me, his voice

    fakely joyful, but his eyes dart to the side as someone approaches the ss and I try to focus all my

    attention on acting normal.

    "I''ve been looking for you. You''re needed upstairs, right now. Leave this mutt alone¡­. you have an

    actual job to do. Some of your fresh samples have been delivered in ice boxes¡­ I''m sure you don''t

    want to leave them to go bad." It''s Deacon, my most favorite person in the whole wide world and with

    the pulsing rage I have going on, I tense and make to sit up, instincts taking over and ready to take him

    on more than ever. The doctor ms his hand on my chest and aggressively ttens me down.

    "Just a moment!" He grits it through his teeth, wildly eyeballing me and mouthing the word NO. That

    scowling frown of a paternal tell off and he manages to keep me under control. He gets a narrow-eyed

    snarl in response, but I obey andy back down, out t and watch as he moves out of my line of sight

    and exposes Deacon on the outside of the ss.

    "Now! We haven''t got all day!" Deacon snaps at him, obviously not happy when the doctor questions

    his authority and I re directly at the jerk, catching his eye, and making a point of staring right though

    him. He takes it, no expression, and stares right back at me, not breaking contact at all.

    "Of course. Miss Alora, please eat, and dress, as it will make you far morefortable and ready for

    my returning to continue our tests. We have so much still left to do." The doctor throws me an odd look

    and I nce his way for a second, impulsively nodding before he turns and starts to head out, leaving

    me with a strong sense that was a hint.

    I watch him walk out and as he gets to the door, he turns and nods at the trolley and the bag as though

    reconfirming it and I frown, unsure what he intends to do but obedience seems like a good idea.

 Chapter 44: Get Up

    Chapter 44: Get Up

    It feels like it''s been hours since the doctor left, and I did exactly as I was told. I ate the food and I

    dressed in the grey sweats, and sweater, put on the socks, and oversized boots, which baffled me

    completely as to why I needed them and all the undergarments in the bag, and now I''m pacing my cell

    wondering if I imagined they had any importance. Maybe he really was just being thoughtful and giving

    me items to aidfort, and I was looking for something that was not there because I am so desperate

    for an out. I rummaged the bag, and food, wondering if maybe he left some sort of something, like a

    key card for me, and came up with nothing except confusion, convincing myself I imagined it

    completely.

    I can''t stay here like this, watching her sleep the day away, and if all he is going to do is take tests and

    fill me in with stories that screw up my head, then this is hopeless. I''m trying to process all of it, and I

    can''t swallow it right now, doing what I do best and pushing it to one section of my brain for ater date.

    When I can handle how awful it makes me feel. Right now, I need to stay focused and find a way out of

    here on my own.

    When Juan gets here, I''m all but useless against him and his men and can''t do crap about anything,

    especially not him, as long as this damn building holds my ability to turn captive. And Sierra over there

    ''hey thanks for rendering my gifts useless at a time in my life that I could actually really be using them,

    and then getting yourself knocked out so I can''t ess them. Ster nning!''

    A seer who doesn''t predict the possibility of not being able to give a girl back what''s hers if your

    beloved mateatoses you! What kind of seer is that? And what kind of witch binds her own child

    and leaves them motherless for ten years if she saw it alling? If Colton had the ability to see

    things, and not been bound, maybe he could have found her a long time ago and avoided all of this.

    None of this was smart nning on her part. It''s really messed up.

    I stop my erratic mind brewing and moving around, only to watch that same femalee and tend to

    Sierra''s machines, pausing my manic foot stomping around my small space as she disappears just as

    quickly without looking my way. I can sense her apprehension the whole time she''s in there, keeping

    her eyes averted, obviously ufortable they have a prisoner down here and I watch closely at what

    she does before scampering off, acting like I wasn''t over here staring. Not that she did much to watch.

    Pressed some buttons, check some fluids, move Sierra''s bed up and down, and rearrange her position

    to avoid sores. Prop her pillows, and turn her on her side, before pressing some more buttons,

    changing her bed sheet, and leaving her alone again. Basic care, and nothing too exciting. I guess I''m

    thankful they do at least show her somepassion and tend to her frequently, turning her and such.

    No matter how much I stand and re like some kind of creepy psychopath at Sierra, nothing is waking

    that woman up, let alone will power. I can''t imagine what eight years in an induceda has done to

    her to be honest. What state her mind and body would be if we did wake her up and now, I''m starting to

    doubt if that is usible at all. For all I know, the drugs over the years have wasted her mind to mush

    anyway. Her body has been inactive for so long that I''m assuming instant recovery is not going to

    happen, and if she''s even capable of being woken after so long. In a building where her powers have

    been bound, then she''s mortal and susceptible to all the damage and harm an induceda would do

    to a human in eight years.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Not to mention the fact she''s lost almost a decade of her life, and what woulding to do to her now?

    Last time she saw Colton he was a nine-year-old boy, and now he''s a stocky, arrogantly handsome

    man ¡­ or the making of one anyway. That is bound to mess her up and disorientate her if she wakes

    up, and ten years ago was just yesterday in her mental timeframe. The world has changed so much,

    and her mate has brought our mountain to ruin in that time. Our people are divided by ss, and worth,

    and the Santos rule with fear.

    Maybe I was never supposed to wake her up. Maybe she left some other way for me to get back my

    gifts and I just had to find her?

    My train of thought is interrupted as a lunch trolley is pushed down from the elevator, and left outside

    my door shortly after the woman exits, but the guard, another Santo looking asshole, shrugs at me with

    a distasteful smug expression, butts up against the ss with his shoulder and let''s his eyeszily walk

    over me. Pure creep oozing from every pore. It''s the idiot who was sat at the desk upstairs, when

    Deacon informed him I was to be fed the same mealtimes as the rest of the facility.

    "I was told to give you lunch, but the doc stopped me and said you can''t eat anything until he''s taken

    some sort of sample¡­.so, I guess I leave it here and it gets cold. Enjoy. Not that I would advise eating

    itter." He smirks, clearly happy with his sad position of power. A total omega wolf, low pecking order,

    and looking for any kind of upper hand to scrape him from the bottom.

    I scowl at him, the smell of steak and soup wafting through the ss and even though he thinks he''s

    getting some sort of power kick by leaving it out of reach, I don''t even want it. I ate the food earlier, and

    it does confuse me that the doc would insist I ate that, and not this, it''s not really been long enough to

    even feel hungry yet. I don''t get the sudden urge to tell me not to eat now.

    I guess Deacon has briefed his sub pack on who, and what, Juan says I am, and they are all part of the

    Alora fan club right now, given the way this asshole is acting. I can almost taste his dislike, and the

    creepy way he''s eyeing me up like a main course on his dinner menu, giving me bad vibes. He reminds

    me of that jerk Damon, who used to watch me, all through school and tried to get at me in a hallway for

    a grope and forced kiss. He was a perverted creep who liked control over girls, much like this idiot.

    "Why don''t you have it ¡­ you could obviously use some extra energy boosts. I mean, if the chase in

    the forest was anything to go by." I give him the same friendly passive aggressive attitude that I give

    Deacon, and he grins, ear to ear, as though he''s too stupid to realize it was a dig. Annoyingly smug,

    and if he wasn''t such a jerk, he would be kind of cute, in the whole Colton way.

    Damn, I really need to stop doing that. Comparing every hot Latino to him, then finding fault because

    it''s not him. I get it. I still give a rat''s ass and I still miss him constantly, and every dark haired, dimpled,

    and dreamy eyed, hot Colombian, brings him back to the forefront, but god¡­. timing. If he was Colton,

    he would let me out in a heartbeat, and he would never throw such a smug look at me for something so

    absurd. If Colton was here, he would know what to do about this whole mess, he always seems wiser,

    like he has the answers and he probably would be handing this idiot his genitals back about now.

    I can''t fault that part of Colton, even when he was a jerk in our youth. Apart from that one time he

    shoved me out of his way for epically tripping in front of him and his entire rabid crew, he never really

    went out of his way to be any kind of ass to people for no reason. He was always so effortlessly

    superior and seemed aloof, and quiet, like he was better than us. It was all in the looks he gave, rather

    than the verbal content, but I guess he does have a sort of intimidating way about him, even when he

    doesn''t mean it.

    A proper bro type, who hung with his pack, and yed sports, and walked around like Danny from the

    movie Greece. Everyone looking up to him and kissing his ass when he waltzed by. I guess maybe he

    was not very sociable with those outside of his sub pack, because that''s not who I know now and his

    memories, they don''t show an asshole like that either. Colton doesn''t like to get close to people outside

    his own circle, and I guess it''s because he lost so many in the war, and then his own mother.

    He has a wall up, and he keeps everyone outside his pack on the other side of it. I guess that''s why he

    tries so hard to make his father proud, because he loves him, even if he''s not worthy of being loved,

    and that''s not Colton''s fault, that''s Juan''s. Colton''s w is trying to be this perfect Santo wolf, with a

    weight of responsibility on his shoulders that one day he will lead. He follows the rules, thews, and

    the word of the Alpha without conflict, as he''s meant to, and even puts all of that over his own desires. I

    guess a leader does have to be that way, ingrained greatness, where his heart can''t always lead and it

    only further cements the fact that he''ll be the best for his people one day, but for us, not so much.

    I get back to my previous activity when smug smiley guard walks off, getting bored with my disinterest

    in him and go back to pacing the room and looking for any kind of tool, or helpful item to get out. It

    didn''tst long and enforces the fact he''s an omega and low in the scale of things. Used to being

    ignored and dismissed and quietly slinks off. Thankfully, as I have no mind space for asshats. I''m

    uptight, worn thin, and agitated about my current predicament, with so many warring emotionsing

    at me from my own mind.

    The cupboards are full of medical crap, bandages, and nothing even sharp or useful. It''s practically an

    empty room and anything with real weight is bolted down into concrete floors with steel pins. There''s

    nothing at all that could be of any real use, let alone as a weapon of sorts, and I end up throwing my

    cushions against the ss in frustration when my anger piques and I can''t contain it anymore.

    I have so many swirling emotions that I don''t know what to do with. A vibrating energy pulsing through

    my core, and I''m mentally up and down and all over the ce. One second, I want to cry and lie down

    and sob, then the next I''m angry, furious, boiling over, and want to sh Juan into a thousand, tiny,

    bloody pieces, for everything that brought me here, and my entire life since they went to war. Just when

    it feels like it reaches overwhelming levels and I can''t breathe for the suffocating need to expel this

    hatred physically, in the next breath, I''m calm, and logical, and trying to n a way out. I can''t keep up

    and it''s exhausting.

    Time alone to think and let it sink in has done nothing except get me riled and upset, and yes, I''ve cried

    buckets. I sat in a huddle in the corner for a good twenty minutes and sobbed my heart out, while it felt

    like it was breaking all over again. Much like when I left Colton, and found myself alone without him,

    and no choice but to keep going. Soon as the doctor left it''s all I could do ¡­ for me, my mother, my

    brother and father, my family, my pack. For the mate I can never have.

    I cried until my nose ran, and I couldn''t breathe, and I drenched the upper part of my gown, because I

    was still wearing it at that point and the cold wet spreading across my chest on thin fabric was strangely

    comforting. Mirroring how my soul felt and how it was seeping into every pore. I felt hopeless, and

    weak, and broken, and I have no idea how to get past that.

    It was for Colton and Sierra too, for their pain, their loss, and this whole god damn mess. For the life I

    should have had, the family I should have still been with, and the mate I would have imprinted on in

    another life and been allowed to be with. It would have still been Colton, that''s what the fates decided a

    long time ago, but I would never have had to leave him, and I would be with him now, safe in his arms

    and calmed by his touch. Guided by that wise part of him that always seems to have an idea about

    what''s going on. Only it failed him when he needed that gift the most.

 Chapter 45: My Hero

    Chapter 45: My Hero

    I miss him so much it kills me, even if I can''t get past what he''s done to our bond, and I''m still broken

    by him. It adds to my urgency in looking around for some kind of pointer in what to do. I shake myself

    and I remind myself that the girl I was, she''s dead. Little Alora of the Whyte pack and Elren farm,

    peacefully living a carefree life. The war seen to my parent''s unnned leaving, and Juan saw they

    never came back. She died a long time ago, when her life was turned upside down, and it altered

    everything she knew. Her path disintegrated, and all those dreams and hopes, they fluttered away on

    the breeze.

    That unwanted, rejected, feeble little no one, who imprinted on a boy ten yearster, who stood in her

    ce ¡­. also, dead! She who couldn''t be allowed to love her fated mate, because of what she was.

    She never really existed anyway. She was a lie that was fed to me and made me live under a mask of

    my own making, because I never knew the truth and this girl, this one right here. She''s the Alora who''s

    been holding her breath and waiting for me to find her.

    She''s the daughter of a warrior. A daughter of a prophetic Queen, who was in for her power. She''s

    the heroine of a prophecy, and she''s a god damn white wolf with red eyes, that makes her some kind of

    hybrid with gifts, a witch thought so powerful that she bound them until a time when she needed to get

    them back. A witch who sacrificed her life, and the sanity of her son to protect her. She''s someone to

    be reckoned with, she needs to find the way to bloom.

    That doesn''t sound like any kind of weak no one to me, not a reject, or unworthy of an alpha mate, and

    I need to own that shit. Everything I''ve done in my life for the past ten years has been overshadowed

    by a ck cloud of shame and failure and believing I was never good enough, because they told me

    so. It''s gone. Almost like someone lifted that lid and finally uncaged my soul. There''s nothing over my

    head weighing me down now, and that little voice that second guessed it all. It''s dead too. That was

    never my voice, it was theirs, out there in the world around the mountain. I am deaf to their sounds

    now.

    This girl, she has a right to stand up and be counted as someone worthy, and the fates for whatever

    reason, led me here and I need to see it through. They knew me before I existed, and I was part of the

    n. They know what I''m capable of and they set on my way to be sure I showed everyone else. If

    they got me this far then maybe they have a n, and I should stop fighting and listen. Close my eyes

    and let the fates send me some kind of message through the cosmos and the air¡­ because this is not

    how it ends.

    Th noise of the elevator interrupts my train of thought, a noise so perfectly on cue I blink and open my

    eyes and my head spins towards the source. Half expecting to Deacon strolling on in and making my

    day worse, if that was even possible, but it''s the doctor, and he''s pushing a cab on wheels with all

    manner of things sliding off the top as he dashes to Sierras room. Drawn to the wall to watch him,

    suspicious of his behavior. Forgetting my pep talk and all my internal boosting of confidence.

    He seems different somehow. Wired maybe, a little erratic in his abrupt walking around and hurried

    movements. He drops a scattering of implements on the floor, the noise of cascading metal, and hard

    objects ttering and echoing in thisrge space as he abandons the cart outside Sierras door and

    swipes the panel to open it. He stops before entering, picks them up, and throws them back on top,

    scooping anymore he disturbs with his ungraceful and somewhat rushed movements, and then rushes

    into her room and starts frantically pressing buttons on machines by her head.

    I can''t do much else but watch, and as he starts picking up small mobile devices and sitting them on

    her bed, his face ashen and serious and fully focused on what he is doing, I realize he''s not just

    checking on her and something''s up. His expression says it all, and there''s no hint of gentle jovial

    entric doctor in this moment. He looks frayed and afraid.

    Even from here I can see he''s sweating, his forehead blushed and shiny and the underarms of his

    white jacket are beginning to darken with excessive body heat. He''s in a state of panic, and I look

    around expecting his staff or the guards toe flooding down, suddenly worried about why. My own

    nerves hitching as my stomach ties itself in knots, and I end up t to the window, palms pressed by

    the sides of me against the ss, heavily breathing as I watch, anchored to my spot.

    Maybe Sierra is crashing¡­ maybe all I was to do was witness her die. God no, please, Colton needs to

    see her onest time. She can''t die¡­. he needs her!! I can''t stand the thought of him losing her without

    saying goodbye. I need to know what I''m supposed to do now.

    The doctor unhooks her from the machine, keeping her heartbeat monitored loudly, and I hold my

    breath, inhaling sharply as the beep, beep, is stalled so suddenly the air bes unbearably silent. I

    don''t get why he would take that off, but when he yanks another box from under the bed and plugs her

    onto that instead I exhale, slightly confused. That familiar beep, beep, starts up again, in a subtler tone

    from a different machine and he moves to the next, and next, recing everything he can with smaller

    mobile devices as my brain pulls together amid my own frantic fear and gives me a shake.

    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    He''s not trying to save her, or trying to take her off the machines, he''s making her mobile so he can

    move her.

    He stops, rushes off out of sight as he heads into the elevator once more, abandoning everything he''s

    left in chaos and a momentter,es crashing back ungracefully, pushing another bed. This time it''s

    on wheels, back to her room. I press my cheek to the cool smooth wall in front of me, eyes locked on

    and heart rate hitching as it filters through. He catches me watching him, notices me with a second

    snap of his head as though he didn''t nce me the first time and makes a weird wave gesture with his

    hands that trantes to nothing. I don''t understand.

    "What?" I yell back, unsure what the hell he''s doing, and he does it again, waving two fingers in the air

    which I can only assume means two minutes. I move back, confusion overtaking but intrigue definitely

    the dominant feeling. Everything else that had been coursing through me is reced with a thousand

    questions, about why he''s moving her. I watch as I''ve nothing else to do, and over here it''s all I am

    capable of anyway, as he struggles to get her from one bed to the other and shakes his head in defeat,

    getting redder faced, and sweatier as he does. He pulls out a handkerchief from his top pocket, pats his

    face and puts it back, while he seems to be taking a moment to size up his n. He clicks his fingers in

    mid-air like he just had a eureka moment, and then abandons her, turning and heading out towards me

    at speed. Aplete look of determination on that furrow browed, overly serious expression, as he

    dashes at me.

    He crosses the bay so quickly and without hesitation, opens my door and gestures me with flicking

    hands that I shoulde with him. His face is almost beetroot, and soaked, and he looks like he''s just

    run a marathon

    "What''s going on?" I eye him warily, unsure how to feel about his current behavior and trying to figure

    out if the doc is drunk and realize he''s breathless as hell and can barely talk.

    He gestures again after blowing out an incoherent sound that I assume was meant to be words, to

    follow. I shrug and do it. I don''t see any reason not to, he''s proven himself to be a half decent human

    who isn''t out to hurt me, and a voice at the back of my mind is telling me this is how I get close to her.

    As soon as he knows I''m with him he turns on his heel and we head back to sierra.

    "Help me¡­ here to here" he motions wheezily when we get in her room beside her, from her bed to the

    new one he wheeled over here. His voice is low andbored and he''s struggling to get sound out.

    Definitely been running about like a maniac beforeing down here, and I can feel his heart rate

    pulsing rapidly in the air around me. He''sposing himself as he works, but it''s obvious he''s not in

    the best physical shape.

    I turn my eyes to our sleeping beauty, surprised at this distance how unwell she looks, and a whole lot

    less ethereal. Sierra up close, looks like a porcin doll, so silently still and unresponsive, with flushed,

    rosy cheeks, on a milky pallor, darkshes fanning her face under smooth dark brows, and I can see

    Colton in her features immediately. I don''t argue but take her upper arms under her armpits as firmly as

    I can without hurting her and lift her over while he gets her legs.

    She''s light in weight, surprisingly so, nothing to her, and painfully thin as the nkets pull away and I

    see her body under her own thin medical gown. Her skin is almost translucent fromck of sunlight, yet

    she seems so very warm and alive, and I''m convinced she''s going to open her eyes at any moment. It''s

    unnerving, and I can''t stop staring at her face as we ce her on the new bed, brushing her dark hair

    from her face as he tends to her limbs, and tubes, and settles her neatly.

    "What are we doing?" I whisper it back, keeping my voice hushed as it''s pretty obvious with theck of

    helpers he''s not meant to be doing this. As soon as he fully arranges her on the gurney, he takes a

    moment to inhale, calm his breathing by pressing a hand to his chest and points at the door.

    "We''re taking her and leaving¡­. I drugged.... Fixed¡­. phew¡­" he struggles, wiping his brow with the

    back of his hand and takes another exaggerated breath, annoying me to the point of getting frustrated

    with hisck of vocabry, and he tries again. I raise my brows at him and throw a ''and?'' look his way.

    "I drugged dinner; we don''t have much time¡­. few hours at the most." He wheezes and goes back to

    picking up tubes and arranging them around her in a hurried fashion.

    "You did what?" I gawp at him, this unassuming little feeble doctor that wouldn''t stand up to Deacon

    earlier, and now it registers how quiet this ce is when he''s making so much noise with carts and

    beds and no one''s appeared. My face pales as my blood drains away and my brain catches up with

    exactly what''s happening.

    He nods at the bay outside her room and motions to start pulling her bed. Making it clear I''m not

    dreaming, and we are in fact staging a bust out, and a heist, in that Sierra is the gold, and we''re taking

    it. I swallow hard, pull myself together, and throw a nce up at the roof and a silent'' Thank you'' to the

    fates. They answered my prayers.

    I do as he motions, tugging it backwards out the door with all my might to get it rolling, as he throws

    machines and such almost on top with her as we begin to move. He picks up, and dumps more items

    on the bed as we pass a couple of free-standing trolleys, pulling the saline drip, and bag feeding her

    fluids with him, and its trolley at the end while stretching all her tubes almost taut.

    "I doped the soup and pretended to eat in the canteen to watch that they all did, we always eat

    together. Had to wait on them all passing out¡­. to the truck over there." He nods at my shooting point

    and I pull the bed and aim for it, gaining speed as we go, and he grabs the medical trolley in passing to

    tug behind him too, making it awkward for him to keep hold of the bed at all, and I end up pulling it

    alone as he deals with that and the other wheeled necessities he''s hauling, dropping things as he does

    so.

    If this is an escape, it''s a haphazard one, and he''s the worst kind of saving hero ever. He''s making

    enough noise to wake the dead, and I''m not convinced he''s not going to keel over and have a heart

    attack with how unfit he is. He''s puffing, and heaving, and losing more than half his weight in body

    sweat, and I think he might need to lie down. Humans really are a weak race.

 Chapter 46: Im What?

    Chapter 46: I''m What?

    "How are we meant to get out of here? We''re on the lowest floor and the elevator is that way?" I nod

    with my head in the direction we came from, a growing tight knot of anxiety that maybe the doctor''s

    n is not the best. He waves at the trucks again, reminding me of their presence, but I''m not sure how

    they will help down here.

    "The one on the end, it''s a medical truck, and that tform lifts up to the ground above. It''s how we

    store them and transport things in and out."

    As soon as he says it, I spin my head, eyeing thest green military truck that looks like its half-brother

    was a tank, and see the gears of the tform on the space behind it. The poles and hydraulics lining

    the steel wall in shadow and look up into a cavernous space that opens over your head when you get

    up close to them. From my room I couldn''t see it, but this space goes up some hundred or more feet to

    a set of closed metal doors on the top ceiling.

    "And then what? We drive around until she wakes up?" I gasp, bumping the bed onto the edge of the

    tform, still helping while dissecting the absurdity of this and he shoves it fully. Wee side by side

    with the truck we are aiming for and he motions me to keep it going to the rear. I eye him warily, real

    tension ripping through me as panic rears its ugly head, at hisck of a proper n.

    "Yes, sounds right. She''s been in aa for eight years¡­ we need time. I need to wean her awake

    and even then, I''ve no idea what state she will be in, physically, or mentally. All I know is we can''t stay

    here and do that without getting caught, and I owe her. I won''t fail my friend again!" the doctor has

    regained some of his equilibrium and leaves the bed with me to go run to a metal cab on the wall

    which houses keys and scoops up a set,ing back to open the truck and motions to bring the bed

    around.

    "So, what you''re saying is ¡­ there''s no n beyond getting out?" It''s a dry, non-amused response and

    I stare at him as everything inside of me grips tight. I have to swallow down the rising panic and he half-

    heartedly shrugs at me.

    "I''m a doctor, not a masked viin who kidnaps people for a living. I figured your fates would

    somehow¡­ I don''t know¡­ help!! I mean you came and ¡­. you''re here!"

    "Oh my god!" it''s the only response as I have as words fail me, and I bite down on my lower lip and try

    to focus everything on helping him, and not the fact that after we get out I have no god damn idea what

    we''re meant to do. The guards won''t sleep forever, and they wille after us. At speed, with guns,

    and lots of them¡­. And inform Juan.

    We make light work using the ramps inside the truck to get the bed and trolley in and he braces them in

    ce which special metal mps, hanging her saline bag on a hooking from the interior wall, and

    pushes the mobile one into a corner and ties it down. He pushes the devices into mps, and clips,

    along the wall parallel to her bed, and settles everything free standing into holders, or ties them in ce

    expertly. Making light work as I can only stand and frantically race a million ideas through my head

    about what we''re going to do.

    "I have a cabin, my home I guess, when I''m not here. We should go there and try and get her to wake

    up. They''ll track us, but we have a good head start and I don''t know if we can lose them. No one knew

    about my cabin." It''s a weird little look, a half happy he came up with a n, with a heavy dose of

    please tell me that''s a smart idea. I can only shake my head and stare.

    He''s not thinking this through, or really envisioning how well a wolf can track, or how much faster they

    can be on foot when needs be. They won''t just dawdle when they find Sierra and me gone, they will

    come tearing after us like demons on the warpath and Juan will too, with his four crazy loyal subpacks,

    who annihted my entire bloodline and got away with it. There''s no being safe in some cabin in the

    middle of god knows where.

    "That won''t work¡­ you''ve no idea how well they can hunt us. And Sierra¡­ if Juan killed people to keep

    his dirty secrets silent, then he''s going to send a tsunami after her to make sure we don''t wake her up."

    I point out, tucking Sierra''s nkets in tight to hold her neatly while he applies straps over her body to

    keep her in ce. All I can do is keep helping, even if nausea is almost strangling me with so many

    possibilities and ways to die at Juan''s hands.

    "Well do you have a better idea? ¡­ We need to protect her until she wakes, we need to find a ce we

    can fortify. I don''t know people outside of these walls¡­ I can''t fight or shoot an army of wolves."

    No ce can be fortified against a pack of angry Lycans. Especially not when all you have is a bound

    wolf who can''t use her gifts, unless in serious threat, a human aging, unfit doctor, and a sleeping witch.

    We are so screwed.

    I wrack my brains, trying to think of a million ces I passed these past weeks alone, and how none of

    them are any good to hide, and no amount of hiding will stop them tracking us. It was different when I

    ran, I was solitary, and only Colton had reason to follow, and I had a couple of days head start to let my

    scent fade to nothing¡­.

    Colton!!!! Of course!

    I can''t believe how stupid I was not seeing the most obvious answer to this question. Of course, the

    fates would bring me full circle and back to him, they''ve never stopped tormenting me mentally when it

    comes to that boy, making sure I couldn''t forget him if I wanted to. This is why. This moment of need.

    Colton''s mom¡­ Colton has an undying love for her and a need to find her. He also has a sub pack,

    and some fierce ass wolves who would do anything for him. One of the fiercest in the valley. Colton is

    our protection and I just need to get outside to link him, so he knows I need him. We need him.

    "Yes¡­I do. I have her son¡­ and he has a pack, and I know he won''t leave me to fight this alone if I tell

    him I have his mom." He won''t fail her; he''s been looking for her. I know his heart and it''s not like

    Juan''s.

    "You can trust him? Even after ten years with his father?" The doctor shes me a wary look and I nod

    with no hint of hesitation. I know why he would query it, assuming under his father''s guidance that he

    might have twisted his son into a mini clone in all these years, but Colton is far stronger than I ever

    gave him credit for. He is his own mind and he doesn''t agree with how Juan hurts his people.

    "Colton won''t let me down. If he knows I need him, that she does, he''lle. I have no doubts in this.

    We''re linked, it''s not hard to find him." Unless the fates took that from me when he marked Carmen, but

    I guess I''m going to find that out. I don''t think they would be so cruel in taking away something like that

    when I really need to use it to get Sierra out of this ce in one piece. The fates in all of this, have

    been trying to address the bnce and bring us back to what Juan destroyed.

    "Okay, once we get free of the building, you should be able to use your gifts. So, I tell you where we are

    and where we are going, and he can possibly help. n? Yes, I think so. I don''t fancy dying tonight, so

    we better make it snappy." The doctor is starting to lose his adrenalin rush, his panic panting, and

    instead seemingly in the ''regret and what have I done, but to hell with it'', mode.

    He ushers me to the front of the truck, pulling the doors shut behind us and he locks them in ce from

    the inside. I can walk straight through with crouching, in the dark confines of the small space to the

    front seats and sit down in the passenger side with a quizzical look aimed right at him as he too gets

    settled in his driver seat.

    "How do we go up, if we''re in here?" I point out, assuming he forgot that minor detail, of the fact we''re

    underground, but he picks up a very heavy-duty looking radio device from the dash and waves it at me.

    "This is a very high tech and expensive facility. They like remotes. Boy toys." He presses a button in

    the center of the military green controller and I almost have a heart attack when the entire tform

    shunts into motion, jerking us harshly, and begins to lift. Not just this one truck, but with all three on the

    entire floor and we slowly start to raise up and leave the bay level behind.

    This is when my panic sets in and nerves get the better of me as I realize our escape is probably going

    to go down in the history of worst ever attempts. Its louder than hell; crunching, and groaning, and

    echoing around us like crazy, and probably scaring off all the wildlife above ground in a three-mile

    radius. I hope to god he was right about knocking those guards out, because otherwise they are

    definitely going to know we are running away. I cover my ears, cringing, and recoiling into my seat, and

    have to resist the urge to shut my eyes in the hopes this is a bad dream.

    "Once we get up there and out into the open, the building no longer has any bind over you. The walls

    work on some sort of ingrained frequency that''s impossible for us to hear, but out there it doesn''t work.

    It has to surround you, you see." The doctor yells over the noise, telling me facts about something I

    currently couldn''t care less about, but it hits a nerve and I sit up, blinking as my attention peeks.

    "A frequency?" I turn to him, startled, some memory from before, tingling at my brain and I don''t know

    why that''s important, but I feel like it should be. My moment of fear dissipating when suspicion starts

    hiking up inside of me.

    "Yes, years of research has shown that certain frequencies alone are some of the biggest weapons

    against your kind''s gifts. Truly fascinating. We stumbled upon it when looking at some''s ability to emit

    ultra-sonic sounds as a weapon."

    That''s it¡­ the weapon. The one the vampires used to attack the home and it was frequency based too.

    I blink at him, not sure if I am piecing it together right or if I''m way off. The doctor is off on a nervous

    tangent, babbling away like a runaway cart as a reaction to stress I guess, and I have to butt in on the

    meticulous details of frequency being used to detain and disable my species.

    "Did Juan ever use this facility to make any sort of portable istion tank, that throws out the frequency

    instead of putting it in the walls?" Clutching at thin air as I try to fit together puzzle pieces I don''t know

    belong together. I don''t know how that would fit, given they almost killed me too and in turn would have

    killed Colton, but it seems a little too coincidental that this is how an istion tank is made.

    "No, my dear, but he did sell the research a few years ago, iming it was a profitable, but overall

    harmless, discovery." The doctor casts me a confused look and I can tell he has no idea what I''m

    talking about.

    "Harmless? The vampires attacked our mountain using a frequency to disable us all from turning. I

    almost died because of that stupid ck box, and if Colton hadn''t¡­." I shudder at the memories,

    warmed slightly by the notion that Colton is where I''m heading once more, and even though it''s stupid

    and I should hate him, there''s a tiny ray of hope inside of me, an aching to go back to him. My own

    stupid weakness kicking in and finally after weeks of being heavy and hurt, it''s raising a tiny little beam

    of sunshine in my dark days.

    "It was turned into a weapon¡­ by vampires? I thought their kind were long driven underground and no

    longer a threat. Forgive me, my dear, we don''t get any kind of news here." The doctor''s clueless, and

    the shock evident on his face, eyes wide, mouth gaping slightly as he takes that in and looks out of the

    window in front of us as he wraps his head around it, resting his hands on the wheel of the truck and

    shaking his head so very slightly.

    "A month back, take or give, maybe longer now, I don''t know, I lost track. They attacked out of the blue

    and sent the mountain into chaos. A war ising, and the wolves are all being dragged back to the

    mountain for Juan to control." I sink back in my seat and watch as we climb thest few feet. Climbing

    the darkness while surrounded by eerie tones of groaning and grinding and I try not to think too much

    about how high we are on this rickety sounding tform. The roof begins to open up and the dull grey

    of an ending day peeks through the cracks and makes me aware I''m about to taste fresh air onceCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    more. The urge to leap out and feel it on my skin distracts me and I turn to face the now silent doctor

    instead.

    "Using a device, not too dissimr to what we created? And they attacked Juan''s mountain and his

    people¡­." He mumbles more to himself than me and I can tell he really did not know. I can almost

    taste the suspicion in his tone, as he tooes to a conclusion I thought about but realize it''s stupid,

    and I''m letting paranoia and hate cloud my judgement.

    "Yeah, but if you''re thinking Juan had something to do with it then, one, we hate vampires so no.

    Unlikely he would coerce with them, and two, Colton saved me when I was almost toast. If I died then

    Juan would have lost his son and heir, and no, that''s just no. I don''t care what kind of monster he is, he

    puts Colton on a pedestal and always talks about his ruling one day. He wouldn''t let his own son die.

    No matter what, I do believe his legacy is the most important thing next to being king of all he sees. He

    only has one son."

    "But hear me out .... If Colton died, then Juan would have had reason to tie up his people in his control

    and use the attack to rally the wolves to unite as a pack. If he fabricated a war, or even gave them the

    means to start one, then it all ys into what he wants to be¡­. the prophecy. Uniting the packs against

    a war and thus forcing his position to fill what the prophecy wanted. A wolf to reign the people. He''s still

    so obsessed that it should be him!"

    My blood runs cold and as crazy as it sounds it starts to fall into ce. The doctor has a point and yes,

    Colton dying would push those loyal to Colton to rally with Juan in avenging his death. Amon

    enemy is a great way to instill fear and make the people look to a leader to save them. Something

    doesn''t sit right with it though, and I''m trying to decipher it.

    "You think he enabled the vampires and prompted them to hit the orphanage in the hopes Colton would

    die when I did? As a catalyst to get the people under control and mounting an arsenal."

    I''m instantly nauseous, my skin prickling with goosebumps and my breathing gets shallow as I try and

    swallow this all down. Even for Juan, it seems insane, but then he did cull an entire blood line for his

    chance at taking a crown. The doctor nods his head, looking up as our freedomes into view with

    an increase in grinding and crunching in the mechanics and he starts the engine with the turn of a key.

    The truck roaring into life and vibrating through the seat under me as I reach around and pull on my

    seat belt, so eager to get out of here I''m almost bouncing in my seat with nerves.

    "He sedated his mate and left her to rot ¡­ you tell me if killing his son to maneuver an oue is

    something he would do?"

    "He went to war against them and lost so many of his people. He hates the vampires with a passion." It

    doesn''t make sense. He wouldn''t willingly negotiate with them, but it does make sense that he didn''t

    care who he sold the research to and maybe it came by their way in another avenue. Maybe the

    vampires took it or bought from whomever Juan sold it to. There''s something just not there that I feel I

    should see, and it''s leaving a hole big enough to cast serious doubt, as much as I want to tar him with

    that brush.

    "A war against a people that should never have happened. Lycans and Vampires used to dwell in

    peace¡­ not so long ago." The doctor side-tracks me with a ludicrous statement and I frown his way,

    half snorting at his gross misinformation.

    "No, they didn''t. I don''t know who told you that story, but I can assure you, we''ve been mortal enemies

    since the dawn of creation. We were never peaceful allies." They taught us that in school and for the

    life of me, I have never heard any other version. It''s ludicrous to imagine our two species living on the

    samends and not tearing each other''s throats out.

    "No, my dear, that''s not true. Sierra was very good at her history and very vivid in her telling''s. Her

    people, the witches ¡­. as her mother was, predate the first of either of your kinds. They tell the stories

    among their own." The doctor lifts his brows in a paternal manner, nodding towards me as though in

    this he is one hundred percent certain, and I can''t grasp it. It''s all we were ever taught, that the

    vampires are the enemy and always have been.

    "So, what are you telling me? We used to be friends? Had morning coffee and bake sales together?" I

    almostugh at that, sarcasm kicking in and as we finally hit the upper ground, he throws the truck in

    gear and reverses at speed right off of the tform and then backs us into a clearing in the middle of

    the dusky forest we find ourselves back in. We''re already outside thepound, further than the dirt

    road that came up to the fence and I realize we are a fair bit from thatpletely. Underground must

    spread wider than I figured it did and he hits the makeshift road and puts his foot to the gas, heading

    out and switching on headlights to illuminate where we''re going. The sun has not yet set, but the forest

    is grey, and shadowy, and I have to cling onto my seat as I bounce around on the rough terrain, trees

    hitting the windshield and roof as we skim under low branches.

    I cast a nce behind us to check on Sierra and although the insides of the truck are rocking and

    bouncing around like mad, she is secured and her machines are still beeping away, all the tubes

    swinging wildly. She seems okay.

    "The Lycans were the daylight guardians of the vampires and in turn the vampires protected wolfirs

    in the darkest hours. They were created toplement and protect each other, not war and fight, it''s

    why you''re almost matched in power and gift. Each with a special unique gift of course, but neither

    meant to be used against one another. A peaceable arrangement born at conception, between light

    walkers and dark, both with different needs and not even a shared food source, so no reason to feud¡­.

    Your kinds were from the samends and some even procreated. A bite from either side can kill the

    other, so it''s not exactly smart to start raging fights with an enemy who only hints at your demise every

    time."

    I return to facing his side profile as he watches the road closely and maneuvers around falls logs and

    debris, focusing all my disbelief on the side of his head.

    "Procreate¡­ now I know you''re insane, and you need to up your meds, Doc. A vampire and a wolf¡­

    had babies? Nahh, Now I know you''re high. That''s definitely not a thing, there is no such thing. We''re

    enemies, and always were." It''s a halfugh, shaking my head in humor, disbelief, as I turn in my seat

    to face the fast flyby of the forest,pletely convinced he has a screw loose somewhere.

    The doctor throws me an rmed look that I catch from the corner of my eye, frowning, and screwing

    up his face like I''m the crazy one, and almost swerves us into a tree before looking back and saving us

    the near-death impact. That makes me jump, fiercely snapping my eyes to him in a bid of ''watch where

    you''re driving'' gasping and panting for breath after that near miss. My stomach is now lodged in my

    throat, and I brace my legs against the dash and push myself back in the seat to attempt to calm down.

    My wolf hasn''t yet figured out she cane out to y now we are free of the facility, but another fright

    like that and she won''t hesitate. So tired of shredding and losing clothes and it would be awkward

    sitting nakedly with this man.

    "Alora ¡­ yes, it''s hard to digest and like I pointed out in the case of Colton, cross breeding is not

    always sessful given your masterful DNA and its ability to heal, much like the vampires can, but

    how can you disbelieve when you are sat here, the very proof of that union. Your own gics are

    waving their hands at you and saying, ''here I am''." He nches at me as though I''m beingpletely

    preposterous, and his words are like a punch in the gut. Spinning me to him, eyes gawping wide at

    what he said.

    "What?!?!" that''s not the response I expected from him at all and I blink at him, my mouth open and

    frown intensely. "I thought you said I was witch and wolf." I let it out slowly, precisely, as I remind him of

    how stupid what he''s saying, actually is.

    "No, my dear, I said you were a hybrid¡­. assuming your mother was a perfect half and half without

    knowing her history of course, but it was very clear from your turning what you are. You''re white¡­

    witches generally make ck wolves, like a kind of racial thing, I guess. You know like humans, where

    Latino and white makes semi Latino, and then a white and white human makes white ¡­. add in a

    ssh of color, and their baby''s shades are wonderfully diverse. Vampires however¡­ck of sun and

    being the undead, fascinating in biology by the way, they make white. Interestingly though, in all

    hybrids where wolf DNA is present, they''re always the prominent characteristic. Amazing¡­ strong

    gics the wolves. And in some rare, rare instances, where the vampire gene is equally strong, but

    yet, still of no match to that powerful beast¡­. the babies are lucky enough, gifted enough, down the

    generational tree, to have red eyes. Remarkable." He''s way too pleased with his story telling, and the

    utter joy on his face only heightens the horror on mine.

    I don''t know if my mind leaves my bodypletely, or if shock and a sense of numb knocks me for six,

    but I swear, I have an outer body experience and get so close to passing out as I just stare at him,

    nkly, dead pan, not even remotely able to react to that little titbit of information, that I say nothing at

    all.

    I''m a vampire hybrid. No!!! Just, NO!

 Chapter 47: Colton

    Chapter 47: Colton

    "Are you okay, my dear?" The doctors voice waves at me from what seems like a very distant distance

    away and I realize how in my own head I''ve drifted in my state of numb. We''re still rumbling along this

    dark makeshift path, carved through the dense forest, and I was so zoned out in my own mind I

    completely faded to dark. My cheeks are damp with the tears that sprung out of me and I''m staring

    nkly ahead, in a state of disconnect, ahead, like everyone I know suddenly died a horrible death,

    again, and I had to watch.

    "I can''t be one of those¡­. those¡­. creatures. They killed everyone in the orphanage." It''s a soft, pitiful

    whispering tone, and I can''t bring myself to look at him. My head so full of confusion, pain, and

    questions, and I keep picturing Colton''s face, his dimpled smile, and those deep dark sexy eyes, and

    what he''s going to think when he finds out¡­ Meadow, the sub pack. How will they look at me now?

    I''m the enemy, and I''ve been among them this whole time.

    "Alora. Those beings were not always the blood thirsty wolf murderers you view them as now. Vampires

    serve a purpose in the grand scheme of things too, and their kind has as much validity as the wolves.

    There are those among them, much like your kind, who are peaceful andnd loving as some of the

    wolves are, they don''t even hunt humans and very much never wanted for the battles and wars to

    happen. A feud so ridiculous the history books fail to record it properly, and no one really knows why

    the species raged a war against one another in the first ce. It''s a forgotten cause. You are not a

    creature, and this does not change who you are inside. You are the same fearless girl sat before me

    that you were ten minutes ago."

    I break down and sob, falling forward to cradle my face in my palms and try so desperately to catch my

    breath, to calm the storm of feelings hitting me hard and twisting me up inside. It isn''t fair, and why do I

    get to be so lumbered with every kind of bullshit the fates can throw at me. What did I do to deserve

    any of this?

    "They won''t see it that way. Don''t you understand?" I sit up snapping to face him with fresh tears rolling

    down my face, dripping from my chin as my heart breaks all over again. Soul ripped wide open. "The

    pack can''t ever ept me if they know, and Colton ¡­. He''ll be disgusted with what I am. He fought

    them, he killed, and survived that war too¡­. He hates them with a passion that''s unmatched." That

    much was obvious when he ripped the head off the one who had me in its clutches and threw it high

    over the orphanage wall. I feel nauseous even trying to conjure up how he''s going to react, or even

    how he''s going to look at me. I can''t bear to pull him into my head and see his face change from that

    cute boy, cheeky happy, into something hateful and Deacon-like. Seeing me as some crude mash up of

    vile parts. Disgusted by my existence.

    "Dear girl, you said the boy imprinted on you. That means you share the purest kind of love there is, so

    special, and I''m sure that means he''ll ept it as part of who you are., especially if he takes after

    Sierra. It doesn''t define you¡­ you are that same girl. Besides, he has to figure out he''s half witch and I

    know from wolf lore that''s as bad and he might have to get over that with a little more effort than your

    news." The doctor shrugs at that as if to point out Colton will probably have bigger issues, and I shake

    my head at him.

    "Why me?" It''s not really a real question, more of a verbal despair and I sink back against my seat,

    lifting my head to stare at the ceiling above us, and try so hard to pull myself together. Sniffing back the

    emotional break down to stop crying like a vulnerable idiot. None of this is going to help our current

    situation, and as much as I want to scream and rip that part out of me, I need to put it aside and focus

    on the now and our bigger issue.

    We''re in need of protection and I need to link Colton to get it. I don''t even know what to say to him, or

    how, especially now with this foremost in my head. Scared about how that''s going to go, and I don''t

    even know if the link will work. Or that he hasn''t blocked me on his end too.

    "Maybe because you''re important and being part vampire gives you something that adds to the

    prophecy. Your fates always have a reason, isn''t that what your kind say¡­ maybe there''s a reason you

    are that, and Colton is half witch. Imagine the tribrids toe from your union. Your children will be

    three strong species,bined, if your body allows them toe to fruition. That''s simply mind

    blowing. I don''t think there''s ever been such a breed." The tinge of excitement in his voice inevitably

    pushes that knife he''s stabbing me in the heart with a whole lot deeper.

    "There''s going to be no children and no god damn union! Colton marked another, so that part is over!" I

    snap it, rmingly hostile, sitting up poker straight to re at him as that extra searing pain rips

    through my chest at a speed of noughts. Reminding me of all the reasons I was mad as hell at that

    asshole in the first ce, and why I haven''t reached out to him since I left.

    Screw you Colton. You weak ass daddy''s boy who should have just manned the fuck up and realized

    this was bigger than us! I was the one, not her. How could you?

    I don''t really mean it, well almost not fully, but I''m stillpletely devastated that he betrayed our bond.

    No matter the reason. Even if it was justified in the grand scheme of things. I don''t think I can ever

    forgive him for wounding me in this way and destroying what was meant to be a perfect union.

    "Oh dear. Are you quite sure he ma¡­."

    "Yes, quite sure!" I snap, mimicking his English ent haughtily and cutting him off. Like I wouldn''t

    know that pain hitting me in the chest and almost killing me that day and what it was. Have still not

    recovered fully and carry that weight constantly like a heavy shroud to eternally remind me I''ll love

    someone I can never have. He''s riling a very tender and open wound and it''s doing nothing for my

    mood.

    "I see. So, if he has another, how do you know you can¡­?" he gestures at his temple, locking eyes on

    mine, making circr motions and implying mind link. I roll my eyes. Exhaling to curb this sudden need

    to punch things and getting rattier by the second, tension rising, making me all sorts of stiff and uptight.

    "I don''t, I have to hope." Snarking at him, gritting my teeth, mood getting sensitive with the current topic

    of conversation. I know it''s a genuine concern, given that Colton is key to us getting out of this and

    surviving, it''s just, I''m scared to try now, while everything is so new and raw. I''m out here and all of this

    has smacked me in the face at once. Add that to the gaping gash of heartbreak he rubbed salt into, and

    you have onepletely irate girl who isn''t pulling herself together as quickly as her life is unravelling.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "Then maybe you should, you know¡­.?" Again, with the rotating finger at his temple and I huff loudly in

    exasperation, willing him to stop pushing and give me an ever-loving, god damn, breathing space, of a

    minute. This is hard for me. I erupt, breaking under the pressure. Spectacrly.

    "YES! I KNOW!! I''m going to do it! ¡­ Excuse me for having a little bit of a mental breakdown with

    everything I''ve learned in thest six hours and a reminder my fated mate is a cheating asshole. It''s a

    lot¡­. A LOT!!! And I''m an eighteen-year-old girl who hasn''t linked her cheating, asshole ex, so called

    mate, in weeks, since she ran from him. Give me a fucking break already." I push my fingers and nails

    through my scalp, pushing my wild hair off my face and gripping it with force at my temples, trying so

    hard not to selfbust under the extra weight of everything hitting me at once.

    "I do say." The doctor raises his brows at me in apletely ridiculous British way, and then softens his

    expression and holds out his handkerchief to me in a sort of white g apology, as more tears roll down

    my cheeks against my will. Colton always ruins me. I hate that I''m so hopelessly connected to him, that

    this rules everything I think or feel.

    "I''m sorry¡­. I need to breathe for a few minutes. Colton he''s.... it''s really hard. He hurt me¡­ this, all of

    this, just hurts."

    Colton is the one thing in my life that has the power over everything else to screw me up with minimal

    effort. Even finding out I''m some sort of half creature, and my first thought was ''how will he look at me?''

    He''s right in there, deep inside of me, and he can make everything feel so good, or everything worse

    than bad, that I can barely breathe. Without him I survive, but I wouldn''t exactly call it sessful.

    There''s a need that never leaves me, a longing that never stops calling to him. I miss him, of course I

    do, and I dream about him, I see, or hear him at stupid points of my day, even when it''s not even

    rted. Reaching out and physically connecting is a whole other kind of torture, especially knowing

    he''s not mine and never will be now. It was easier to have no contact at all.

    I never knew you could both love a person beyond a shadow of a doubt and crave them constantly,

    while at the same time hating the ground he walks on and wishing I never had to see him ever again.

    Such is my dilemma.

    I need him, yet I don''t want to, and currently I actually physically need him toe and save our asses

    from this situation. The doc was right, I can''t take on a pack of Santo wolves, especially ones who don''t

    y fair and use dart guns to subdue my kind. My gifts are worth shit without having theplete

    control of them. Colton needs to be in this, no matter how I feel, as Sierra is his mother, and I owe him

    to give her back to him, where she belongs. He can protect her in ways her own pack failed. Her son

    will never let her down in that way.

    "You can have some time; this road is a good long drive to get out of the undergrowth and by my

    calctions we have three hours minimum, depending on the metabolism of the wolves before they

    come around in any kind of way. I''m hoping for six, which is probably a human response to the drug,

    but your kind are always a little more geared to outdoing us, even in an istion tank. You can take a

    little head space before you contact him. Just, you know, not too long, as we don''t want to be driving in

    the wrong direction, or anything."

    The doctor isn''t helping and I turn and stare out the window, watching the trees sh by in the hopes it

    will numb my brain out with mindless mesmerizing images shing on by, the light fading with every

    minute we drive and Sierra is still as immobile and silent as she was.

    I need to swallow this, bite the bullet and do it. Like ripping off a band aid, and not sitting pondering and

    building the moment into something worse. He''s out there, doing god knows what, and the sooner I link

    him, or even see if I can, the sooner we can figure this out and head for a safe ce and all of this no

    longer rests on my shoulders alone. Some control of this situation, someone else to make the

    decisions, and I hope to god I''m not being a fool and putting my faith in Colton, only to have him deliver

    us back to Juan''s hands. I truly believe in my heart, despite everything that''s happened between us,

    Colton wille through for me. For us.

    This isn''t about marking, or obeying the alpha and respecting thews, this is about his mom and

    intervening in something bigger than the rules of the packs. This is about betrayal, and what his father

    has done, and I literally have no idea about how I''m going to tell him. Once he knows, it''ll hurt him the

    way it hurt me, irreversibly, and I have no idea how he''s going to react. It''s not the kind of thing you can

    just rock up in his head and say, hey¡­ I have your mom here, and your dad killed everyone I love, do

    you want to hang out.

    How do I tell him about the bigger picture, about my family, the prophecy, the way Sierra was kept and

    has nothing mentally wrong with her? How do I fit all that in without having some sort of mental freak

    out, while in a head link with a guy you have been so afraid of linking because of the unbearable pain

    he can inflict on you? I didn''t only nk him out because I left, and we were done. I closed the door

    because I couldn''t handle ever being able to link him again and hearing that familiar voice inside of me.

    That soothing, husky, melody, that can find its way deep down into the most intimate parts of me and

    warms me from within in the most basic ways. No one will ever be able to make me feel things the way

    he does, and he has so much power over me, even with his words, at any distance.

    Stop Alora. This is bigger than a broken heart. Colton will help, and you''re just stalling.

    I catch the doc looking at me, eyes ncing from dark rough road to me, bouncing along this track, and

    back again, but he says nothing. I think he''s checking on my mental and emotional state and I need to

    get this over and done with. Stop wussing out, getting over dramatic with my female tear fest, and man

    up.

    I inhale, sit up as though that makes any difference and push my forehead against the ss of my side

    window. Fixing my eyes on nothing at all and drumming up the courage I so badly need. My insides

    immediately start tying themselves in knots, my stomach cramping with the tension, and I swallow the

    apprehensive nausea as best I can. I let my breath out slowly, misting the window with the heat and

    condensation of the cold dark ss, and draw a heart absentmindedly in the steamy patch before

    rubbing it out and frowning at my own stupid reflection. Now or never! Rip it off, bite the bullet. Be

    strong.

    I know if I stall, I might lose my nervepletely. I screw my eyes tight shut, conjure up a darkness to

    clear my brain and mentally slide open that heavy locked door I put between us so many weeks ago.

    Afraid of the sudden precipice I need to step off and I throw it out there in the hopes he''s listening.

    Colton? Are you there? I need your help.

    Please be there. God, I sound so pathetic and weak. I don''t get time to regret the break of silence, or to

    feel any kind of anything about doing it. A paused breath and then¡­.

    Lorey? Is that really you? Baby¡­ oh shit, baby, god. I can''t believe it''s you. It''s really you¡­ you''re

    really, ughhh shit.

    There''s a second of pause and before I butt in with a response, he''s off again, quietening me with his

    torrent of verbal diarrhea

    Where are you? You have no idea how hard I''ve been trying to link you for weeks and couldn''t get

    through¡­ not that I me you, and I know I hurt you, and you''re mad. I''m mad too¡­ at me, not you.

    I''m not in any way mad at you for leaving, so don''t think I am okay, because I''m not¡­ Please, tell me

    where you are¡­ I''m an asshole, I know this¡­ Are you okay? Are you hurt? Are youing back?

    Please say that''s a yes, and that I didn''tpletely screw all this up. And, umm yes, I''m here,

    obviously¡­ almost crashing my truck, but here. I was always here, waiting, hoping, and you know I''ll

    always help you, that shouldn''t even be a request when it''s a given. God, I miss you, tell me what you

    need. Tell me what to do. Say something.

    The whoosh of babblingpletely catches me off guard, and the tone, changing from relief, to

    disbelief, to again relief, and sheer emotion, almost cripples me. He can''t hide any of it from his voice

    and the surge of intense felling thates with it tells me our link still exists, and I pick up on his even

    through this form ofmunication. It chokes me up, the sheer obviousness that he''s really missed

    me, and is as broken about my contact as I am. There''s no anger,plete overwhelm that he can

    finally hear me in his head.

    My initial response is to tear up, my throat closes tightly as if it''s going to choke me, and butterflies

    escape within my stomach and go bashing around my insides, hitting every orifice and organ they can

    fly at. Feeling the same as him, aching with the sudden waterfall of feelings I''ve been trying to fight for

    weeks.

    Colton¡­. listen, I don''t want to do this over the link, but there''s a lot and ¡­. for right now, we need

    somewhere to go, and you need to be there too. Somewhere safe, because we''re going to have a pack

    on our ass soon and I can''t fight them. There''s too many. For right now, I need you to tell me where to

    go that we can meet, and for you to show up too, with enough of you to hold off some crazy mad

    wolves.

    My hands are shaking with the ferocity of overwhelming pain I''m experiencing at being in his head and

    having him in mine. The intimacy of it. It''s like the weeks apart drop away and it reminds me of

    everything I miss the most about him. His voice, his overprotective need to take care of me, the way his

    presence, even in my head alone, makes me feel suddenly safer, cherished, and he''s only making it

    worse by saying everything I''ve wanted to hear. Why did he have to go be stupid and mark that bitch?

    We? As in, you''re with someone else.

    It''s theplete crumple of his tone and the hint of hurt that peeks through that shakes me out of my

    rose-tinted stupor, and I know he thinks I might have found someone, as in, a mate. I don''t get why he

    would jump to that conclusion, unless it''s guilt, because he knows what he''s done to us and I''m well

    within my right to find a mate and say screw him. It''s not important, and it miffs me slightly that he

    would veer to that little word as more important than the rest.

    Yeah, WE. Look, he''s helping me, he''s a friend and WE need to go somewhere safe.

    It seems topletely sober Colton up and I almost feel him draw back a little, the link falling silent for

    a moment as he seems to disconnect and thenes back an agonizing long ass minuteter. I guess

    it''s a moment to pull his head together as jealousy eats him, but good, maybe it''s a little bit of karma

    and he can feel an ounce of what I''ve been going through all this time. Let him be hurt and think there''s

    someone else¡­. He deserves some pain. If he jumps to stupid conclusions on limited information, then

    he can suffer.

    Right. Where are you, I need to know so I can find you, or guide you.

    It''s that all business tone of an alpha moving in, as logic prevails, and he sobers up with that whip in

    the face. The babbling happy to hear from me dropping off to wounded male who''s trying not to sulk. I

    know it''s hurt him, I can feel it radiating through, and as much as it pains me too, I''m not going to

    correct him and tell him the WE, is a sixty odd year-old human, and his mom.

    I turn to the doctor with a serious expression, head getting back to business and ignoring the fact my

    legs have turned to Jell-O.

 Chapter 48: Ill Find You

    Chapter 48: I''ll Find You

    "I need a location, so Colton can help us." I sound odd, strained, and my voice is husky, and hoarse,

    hinting at tears I''m refusing to shed. I can''t deny this is awful, but we need his help.

    "Oh goodness, that was quick, and it worked. Clever girl. Yes, location, of course, we''re fifteen miles or

    so from the Hackuuh mountain base, north of Rennington. We head south for a good forty miles from

    here and we end up meeting the route ten to Normansville. Is that urate enough?" The doctor

    scratches his head and goes back to grabbing the steering wheel with both hands before peering back

    out into the darkness, illuminated only by our headlights. I shrug at him and turn away to focus on the

    link.

    Colton, we''re fifteen miles or so from the Hackuuh mountain base, north of Rennington. He has us

    heading south, he says we''re forty miles from getting to the route ten to Normansville. Does that help?

    The directions mean nothing to me as someone who never ventured out of the valley until recently. I try

    and only focus on details and not the overwhelming emotions he''s passing this way, or the way my own

    heart rate is pounding sky high and my legs are trembling at being connected to him. It''s a bittersweet

    agony and I''m totally hopeless to defend myself from it.

    The Hackuuh? You''re not that far, god damn it, Lorey. You''re the feeling that I should go south east?

    And yet I still didn''t find you!...... Tell him to stick to that route, we can meet you as soon as you hit

    route ten and escort you to where we''ve been staying. It''s not far. If we get there first, we''ll head in

    towards you and hopefully meet sooner.

    I knew Colton would push everything he was feeling aside and pull through. It''s what he does, and why

    one day he''ll make a formidable leader. His heart always secondary to what he feels is responsibility

    and what he has to do. The curse that made him choose her over me. Despite everything, even

    thinking I''ve someone to rece him, he''s still helping. No hint of malice or telling me to go away. I feel

    kind of guilty about letting that deception stay between us, but I can''t quite bring myself to put him right

    and I sure as hell can''t tell him over link that his mother is with us. I don''t have the words. He''s going to

    find out soon enough as it is.

    "Stay on track to route ten and they''ll meet us, show us where to go¡­. We''re going to be okay." I tap

    the doctor''s arm, seeing the sag of relief as my words filter in and he nods, exhaling a breath he''s

    probably been holding all this time. I guess I do too, because we can''t outrun the facility pack, but with

    Colton and the subs, they won''t have a chance of getting at Sierra. It''s safety, and sess, with very

    little effort. We need to get to them and let Colton take over.

    It does feel weird to know he kept looking though, and admitting something was pulling him where I

    was, that''s odd. Maybe it was his mother finally calling to him too, and nothing to do with me, and I do

    find it strange he said they were staying somewhere else and not the mountain. I guess Juan has them

    scouring further afield for Vampires, and Colton has been using it to also look out for me in case we

    crossed paths.

    Please tell me you have the sub pack with you¡­ I have at least a pack of neening, this might

    be a fight.

    I add in afterthought, a sudden fear he mighte alone, eating me.

    What the hell did you do? Who are they? Not that it matters right now, because I''ll rip them a new one

    and yes, the sub pack and then some¡­. You''ve missed so much, Lorey. I have so much to fill you in

    on.

    Likewise.

    I sigh internally and mouth it to myself. I dread it even more knowing that I also have to add my lineage

    to the list of things Colton should know about. That nausea chokes me again and I try to push it down

    and concentrate on the act of breathing in and out.

    I can''t get into it right now, honestly, it''s better I show you when we meet, so you can see for yourself

    and you can tell me then. For now, I need to unlink Colton¡­this is ¡­hard¡­. and we have a tough road

    to navigate out of this damn forest. I''ll link you when we hit route ten, please, understand¡­. It''s just

    easier to not try and exin anything until I see you. You''ll understand when you see.

    I''m being a coward. I know if we stay linked while passing miles to meet, I might tell him stupid things,

    and work myself into a mess of tears, and love confessions, and tell the idiot how much I miss and love

    him still, despite what he''s done, and the fact it can never go anywhere. Or I might tell him about his

    mother, and have to deal with the fall out of Colton self-imploding, and I am not strong enough for that,

    or for keeping linked to him when I really want to curl up and cry. It''s too raw having him back in my

    head like we''ve never been apart, and I''m so not equipped to deal with my own feelings on top of his

    shining through. It''s a see saw ride and I have a lot to process.

    Promise me you''ll re-link the second you hit the route, I hate this not being able to reach you bullshit, it

    shouldn''t be this way. I don''t care what or who he is¡­. I fucking love you, and nothing changes that.

    That part shocks me, especially the hostile way he rasps it at me like it''s a threat and not a love

    deration. Jealousy well and truly piquing in a way he can''t control, and it ignites mine, along with the

    urge to snap back at him. ''So much that you marked Carmen, huh?''. It chokes me up and I unlink him

    without responding at all. Cutting him off before I lose my shit at him andpromise our run to safety.

    That inner rage igniting every time I think of the four days after leaving, and that undeniable sign that

    he betrayed me. He betrayed us. It''s not something I can forget, or ever forgive.

    It has the desired effect of pulling my head out of my wallowing, love sick, ass and instead of soppy

    weak longings, I now want to rip his head off for being a possessive shithead who thinks he still has a

    right to me. For swearing at me about this when he should be groveling.

    "Ughhhh. He has a god damn cheek, telling me HE is not mad at ME!!" I let rip, startling the poor doctor

    and the fright almost makes him swerve us into a bush. "You know what, he should be more concernedN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    with how mad I am at HIM and afraid, because I''m the one who will rip him a new something when I

    see him! He should be the one getting sworn at and shielding off hostility, not me!!!"

    The doctor ttens a palm to his chest as though trying to calm the heart failure I inflicted, and he casts

    me a concerned smile. A flicker of confusion crossing his features.

    "Good conversation, I take it?"

    He gets a darkening thunderous scowl aimed his way. My look of unimpressed and breathing in raspy

    short breaths as my temper rages a little higher. I think it''s an after effect of holding my anxiety in while

    linking and now the damn breaks.

    "He loves me PAH!¡­.and he doesn''t care who I''m with, like he has any say in that respect, when he

    pushed me out and made me leave and then, before even a week had passed, he had some skanky

    puta in his bed and finalizing the marking that should have been with me! Ughhhhh. Is he conveniently

    forgetting all of that? Is he that dense and that much of a condescending hypocrite!!" I''m venting, so

    wound up with our interaction and triggered over the stupidest part of it. Hating on him, as some sort of

    emotional response, and oozing fury so that I start wriggling about in my seat manically, waving my

    hands around and kicking the dash.

    "Skanky what now?" The doctor rubs his head, eyes darting to me and the road and tries hard to make

    sense of my ranting.

    "You know what? ¡­If I didn''t need that jerk for Sierra''s sake then he could go kiss my ass and get used

    to the fact I was dust in his future. Not a chance of ever making mee back, and you know what he

    had the nerve to say? Do you?" I shout it at the poor doc, getting a wide-eyed shake of the head and

    half shrugged response.

    "I wouldn''t like to hazard a guess, but I''m presuming something that piqued a nerve, or ten." It''s a semi

    sarcastic yet wary reply with a feeble smile.

    "He said ''I hate this not being able to reach you bullshit and it shouldn''t be this way''" I mimic Coles

    slightly ented dialect in a mocking male low tone, bouncing my shoulders as I say it in pretense

    macho''ness, and kick the dash in fury when I let it out, hurting my own toes inside my boot and it only

    makes me madder. "He is the god damn reason I LEFT! Oh my god, why the hell did I think that

    running straight back to thatplete dumbass was the best n of things. I should have known he

    would only piss me offpletely."

    "Don''t kill me for the suggestion, but maybe because he is the best option and, you two clearly have a

    few issues that need to be resolved. He may be marked elsewhere, but it does sound like his heart is

    still fully invested here, and your overdramatic response screams you love him still." The doc points at

    my chest, meaning my heart and I shake my hands out in frustration. I want to show him what over

    dramatic looks like as the urge to air punch the doc out of the truck hits me, for that less than helpful

    observation.

    "Colton''s heart has never been the problem. It''s his big, stupid, inted head, that big dumb brain that

    sits in there, taking up space and telling him to do the right thing for everyone else in the pack, except

    him¡­. and me. That''s the only issue we have and it''s a non-resolvable one."

    Reverting to juvenile insults because Colton really does make me feel wacko sometimes. Like back

    after the imprinting when he left me alone for two weeks, and then just showed up in my head like

    some swooning Romeo and screwed me all up. Why didn''t he let me die that night?

    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but surely marking another wouldpletely dissipate your link and the

    feelings he has for you?" The doctor is trying to tug me back to a sense of calm with a little question

    time, but I''m not biting. Too absorbed in my self-rampage of Colton dislike, because I have needed to

    do this for weeks.

    "We imprinted, no one knows¡­. and in the whole history of fated mates, no one has ever rejected the

    bond and not marked. Just that dip shit Colton, so I don''t know if it''s meant to dissolve the link, or

    whatever, but it didn''t. Clearly!" I spit it out, turning away and banging my forehead off the side window

    in a bid to calm down.

    "Then maybe¡­."

    "Don''t okay. I know what I felt, and I don''t want to talk about him anymore, until I have to see his stupid

    face. Can we just drive and not talk? Please." I bite my tongue, so many more words poised and ready

    to spew out, but this is getting me nowhere fast.

    "That''s fine by me, my dear. This is a difficult path to follow and I should probably concentrate on that."

    The doctor relents, probably relieved to have an excuse to not engage with the hormonal psycho

    making this time worse than it needs to be and I do suddenly get hit with a wave of remorse at taking it

    out on him.

    "Fine... suits me fine!" I lower my tone and try for softer, but I sound like a sulking child and shut myself

    up. I slump back against my headrest, exhaling heavily and stare out the window once more, pulling my

    legs up to curl under me on the oversized truck chair, bubbling, and boiling up inside and begin

    counting down the minutes to seeing that asshat. Listing all the things in my head I deserve to punch

    him in the groin for.

    It''s the only way to pass the time, as I''m not ready to simmer and douse these mes I have burning for

    that jerk. I startpiling a list with a lot of bones I have to pick. Starting with a major one! Betraying

    me with that skanky puta while iming he loves me.

 Chapter 49: Youre safe

    Chapter 49: You''re safe

    "Alora, I believe that may be our escort. This is route ten." The doctor nudges me lightly, snapping me

    out of my long weird daydream in which I bludgeoned Carmen to death with Colton''s running shoes,

    before handing them back to him and walking off into the sunset with a flip of my finger, and I sit upright

    startled to reality. Heart missing a beat and full on nerves smacking me in the stomach.

    There''s a convoy of headlights heading our way in the now pitch-dark, long road, stretching ahead,

    dazzling us slightly as they approach, along what seems to be a long empty highway, lined with dense

    trees on either side of us. I hadn''t even noticed the change in terrain when we got off the dirt track and

    got onto an actual road. My insides tighten, tense, and painfully pray it is who it is.

    I lift the veil and link him, in case we''re not at where they are yet, and this is someone I should be

    worried about. I don''t see any other vehicles on the road.

    Colton please tell me that''s you, the convoy heading towards the military truck on route ten?

    I hold my breath, pausing as nervous energy overtakes and straining to see beyond the blinding lights,

    but it''s too dark to make out if the trucks are Santo at all. All I can tell is there is a session of them

    as they weave slightly, and headlights peek out on the route ahead.

    It''s us. You''re safe. Pull over.

    That husky warm flow of assurance as I hear him inside my mind and I rx a little, letting out the

    breath I was holding in anticipation. He sounds weird, tense, and maybe still a little annoyed, probably

    from obsessing over my ''boyfriend'' in thest half hour, or however long we''ve been driving. I''ve been

    silently staring out the window, lost in my own head, and the doc just kept ploughing on heading north.

    No concept of time.

    Shouldn''t we just follow you?

    I query, confused that with the possibility of a pack on our tail that he should want us to stop and not

    keep moving. I don''t understand why he would expect us to.

    PULL. OVER!

    It''s a sharpmand, not a request. No hint of polite, or even trying to exin. In that bossy, arrogant,

    snarly, I am pissed tone, that verges on his alpha gift and I wonder what the hell is eating him. From

    seemingly calm, and logical, to idiot in a millisecond, all because I questioned him. Maybe he is like his

    father after all, and that gives me the unyielding urge to tell him where to get off. It brings back my rage

    from earlier and I spin my head to the doctor with attitude.

    "Our lord andmander says stop. He obviously has some reason to make us pull over, and he

    doesn''t sound like he''s in the mood to argue about it." I sound like a petnt child, eye rolling as I flick

    my hand at the oing vehicles and the doc raises a brow and then frowns instead.

    "Better not disobey an irate alpha in the making. If he''s anything like his mother, I would say it''s better

    to ept a request and questionter." It''s an almost submissive stance to take, but the doc looks tired

    and weary, and maybe he needs amander right now, more than I do. The doctor pulls us over to

    the side of the highway and brings us to an immediate stop, waiting, and watching, as the distant

    vehicles shrink the gap between us, and the tension bes unbearable.

    "I''ll quickly check on Sierra, make sure she''s'' still tubed and everything is plugged in." He moves first,

    gets up and shifts into the back of the truck, exhaling and stretching with relief when he gets to the

    standing room part of the back. I watch him for a second, but my own anxiety as I can feel Colton

    getting closer almost makes mebust.

    "I need air." I point out, opening my door and hopping out before I scream. I''m ovee with the

    sudden heavy nervous tension of seeing him again, and the rising mes of temper and usation,

    because he''s being a jerk about it, and I hate him. It''s hard to put the Carmen thing aside when I''m

    going toe face to face with the cheating ass once more.

    I expected maybe some sort of sweet directions, not bitchymands, and aggression from him. My

    own turbulent emotions are strangling me, and I have this newfound energy buzzing through my limbs

    suddenly. I can''t sit at peace and his getting closer is like waiting on a tornado hitting your house and

    knowing there''ll be carnage. Colton is the tornado and my heart is my home. I have no chance.

    As the first of the vehicles pull up along the side ours and disappears behind the bulk of our vehicle, I

    lose my nervepletely, turn, and walk to the rear of ours into the darkness, around the back to catch

    my breath and take a few seconds to re-center myself. I need some Dutch courage and some mood

    levelling before that moment of reunion with him. I inhale and blow it out heavily, hearing doors opening

    and mming, and footsteps, and I know I should just do it. Bite the bullet, walk right out to him. I move

    out from behind the truck, walking along and turning up the side to head towards doc''s door. Head in

    chaos, eyes on the ground as my sight adjusts to nocturnal and I watch where I''m stepping.

    I walk smack bang with a certain amount of whack into the ck dressed, veryrge figure, cutting

    down from this side and yelp with the collision. Knocked back momentarily, not really hurt, but definitely

    winded, my heart skipping a beat which instantly makes my legs go weak, and my insides lurch in

    surprise.

    "Lorey?" Colton''s tone dropspletely, almost a breathy whisper as I jump back and stare¡­. wide

    eyed, lost for words. We just sort of stand and look at one another for a crazily heavy, and lengthy,

    loaded second, so much tranting in the moment and then he lurches forward, partially shadowed out

    so I can''t make out his face perfectly. He grabs me by the wrist and yanks me to him forcefully.

    I don''t get a chance to react, or recoil, because all I get is a sh of glowing amber eyes appearing in

    that darkened face, and then I''mpletely cocooned in strong arms and molded to a hot hard body

    that makes me feel small and precious. Wrapped up tight, unable to resist the way hessos me. He

    knocks the wind out of me with the intensity of his embrace, hugging me inpletely, and burying his

    face in the crook of my neck, snugly united, and highlighting how perfectly he fits to me. He squeezes

    almost all the air from me with the force of his hug, not a single part of me that''s not pressed to him. His

    breath tickles and tingles my skin as it makes it way under the neckline of my sweater and I''m dazed by

    the speed in which he absorbed me into his body.

    I''m not going to lie and say it didn''t make me momentarily forget everything except how he feels, how

    good he smells, and how right his touch is. Heartbreakingly so. I melt, my head getting hazy with this

    need to let him hold me, and I have to swallow back the overwhelming surge of emotion that has my

    heart rate hitching, and my breathing getting shallow. Biting back instant tears, and I taste my

    weakness shining through, urging me to wrap myself up and tell him how much I missed him.

    He squeezes me half to death, arms tightly wound around my upper body and waist, a handes

    around the back of my neck, under my hair to hold me in ce. Pushing his face against mine so we''re

    cheek to cheek, but his nose grazes my shoulder and I hear, and feel him inhale and release with the

    same depth of relief I did. That strong contentment of finally finding home and sinking into it deliciously.

    Savoring these few seconds of finally getting what you''ve been craving for, needing, for weeks.

    I almost cave, my limbs aching to curl around him to get lost in everything that''s good about him. So

    caught in the heady sensation of being back in his arms as he wraps me up, like a mouse caught in a

    snake''s death grip, with no hope of escape. I almost fade out into nothing, but feelings of tingles, warm

    inner waves, and butterflies, and senses of belonging, when something mentally ps me in the face

    and reminds me what a shit head he is. Carmen''s smug face in my mind''s eye and the pain I felt four

    days after I left him.

    I shove him back, with a little more power than I''m used to, a gush or surge of that misty energy

    conjuring from the intense anger thates shooting out at speed and hit him right in the abdomen

    with enough force I send him reeling back. His arms impulsively sying out to stop himself and he

    manages to stay upright, even though it''s obvious I managed to throw him off. That look of utter shock

    that I just overpowered him, and aboutnded him on his ass, and my surge of aggression, when he

    thought snuggling was on the cards.

    I don''t quickly forget that betraying asshole has a mate out there who wouldn''t be too pleased to see

    how he''s behaving with another femme. Even if I was his fated mate once upon a time.

    "Don''t touch me! Who the hell do you think you are, huh? That you can just yell at me, make demands,

    and thene walking on over here to grab me like that? Like you don''t have a shit load of apologizing

    to do." Its fury building from inside of me, aching to be released, and his simmering to low glow eyes

    fire right back up, like two very terrifying orange beacons in the pitch ck. I can almost feel mine

    glowing in response and it feels good to let my inner wolf peek again.

    "Are you kidding me right now? Do you know how much shit I''ve been through for weeks on end, trying

    to find you, and this is the thanks I get? You asked me toe! I''m beyond happy to see you. Excuse

    me for wanting to react and touch you, when you''re all I have thought about for weeks." my anger

    seems to feed his, and instead of love confessions and apologies, I''m getting asshole Colton.

    Sometimes I forget he''s a Santo, and then he swoops right back in and reminds me what an arrogant,

    douchebag, that whole bloodline is.

    "I didn''t ask you to look for me all those weeks, so don''t even with that bullshit. And You¡­. YOU are

    the reason I left, so no, I owe you no thanks and give no shits about whatever you''ve suffered in the

    meantime. You don''t get to touch me anymore. Now shut up and let me past. I have to tell him you''re

    here! He''s probably hiding in the back already, wondering what the hell is going on." I make an attempt

    to get by him, to head for the front of the truck, but he steps right at me, blocking me so I bang into his

    torso and have to step back. Full on aggression mode initiated and he''s towering over me menacingly.

    "Him? ¡­. About HIM! Whoever he is, whatever the fuck he is to you, I''m going to fuck him up!" It''s a

    vicious jealous outburst, fueled with a sudden searing rage that even I can feel flowing from him as he

    springs back to me, almost shadowing me he gets that close, bringing his nose down to mine, eyes

    burning bright, and in turn I p him in the abdomen.

    "No, you fucking won''t. Stop being an idiot. Just shut up and get out of the way." I push him again and

    this time, he doesn''t budge. His obvious mood is worse than mine and he sticks his ground and stays

    as intimidating as ever, right in my face. That low growl of wolfing through at me.

    "You''re mine! ¡­.. not anyone else''s and if I have to take down an asshole who thinks he changes that,

    then I will. We are not done, you and I. He is about to learn that. I''m not even ying, Lorey, I will kill

    that mother fucker where he stands." I''ve never seen Colton like this, I can almost taste the fury pulsing

    from his every pore as he loses a slight ounce of control and his teeth start to peek. I''m only making

    him worse and this is not the best version to introduce to the doc, or his mom. Even I feel a little tiny

    ounce of fear at this version and I think maybe, I pushed him a little far with this whole other man thing.

    I need to calm things down, and not bite, even though his statement makes me want to rip his throat

    out. This isn''t helping any of us.

    "I''m not yours, so you have no right to make any kind of threats. Not anymore. And stop okay. It''s not

    like that, you just need to calm down and not scare him. He''s human, and he''s not the reason I asked

    you to meet me." I recoil some of my own anger, my voice softening as best as I can with this internal

    constant pain, reminding me to never ever let my stupid heart soften for him again.

    I catch the hemline of Colton''s ck hoody, yanking him with me instead of still trying to get past him,

    and change tactic. I turn and head for the back, to the rear of the truck, pulling him when he stubbornly

    holds still, fighting me for a moment and then he relents and follows. The aggression and pain oozing

    from him has me all kinds of uptight, but I bang on the back door of the truck to let the doc know I''m

    back here and I hear the lock slide open.

    Colton bristles instantly. I almost feel him get ready to pounce into fight mode as we''re about toe

    face to face with a guy he deems a threat to our mate bond, as ridiculous as he''s being, and the door

    swings open. I equally posture in readiness; in case I might have to intervene and defend doc from an

    angry wolf attack. Fully prepared to take Colton on to save doc''s life, after all I owe him.

    The doctor peeks his head out warily, seemingly having heard our conversation and his white pallor

    makes him almost glow in the darkness, a worried expression all over his face. He gets it wide enough

    to pop head and shoulders out fully and Colton goes from poised, lethal killing machine stance, to a

    suddenplete ''what the hell'' expression in seconds. He looks from him to me, and back again, as all

    manner of confusing expressions flicker across his face.

    "Doctor, ummm?" He seems to be dragging his memory as he says it, staring at doc like he can''t quite

    believe what he''s seeing and trying to remember that mouthful of a name. That hostile jealous need to

    maim him dies an instant death, as he realizes there is no way in hell, I''m looking to mate up with

    someone older than my parents. I feel it wash away, and the surge of relief that bubbles over affects

    me too, taking the edge off my own anger and realize half the time I don''t even know whose mood is

    who''s, as we feed one another and react. My aggression slides away like I got hosed down with a cool

    jet in a heatwave.

    "Ahhh, dear boy, you remember me. Look at you all grown up and rather hunky. You are very tall for a

    Santo. Wow, you certainly did beef up somewhat, did you not. Look at those shoulders. I bet you can

    bench press ten of Alora on a bad day. Such a specimen!" The doctor and his usual inappropriate

    babbling to diffuse an otherwise awkward situation and I shove Colton aside and yank the door the rest

    of the way. Impatient to rip this band aid offpletely and show him what we brought him here for.

    "Excuse me." I ask the doc politely, suggesting he let me by and stop shielding the contents of the

    truck, and he shuffles aside as I climb up, getting halfway up the high step when Coltonys his hands

    on my waist, gripping me lightly, and pushes me up thest distance. It both riles me that he thinks I

    need his help like some feeble girl who didn''t survive alone for weeks in the wilderness, and yet makes

    my heart ache that he still, even mad and confused, wants to take care of me.

    God, I hate him sometimes.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Colton,e." Imand, knowing in this darkness the inside of the truck is pitch ck and he has

    no idea who lies inside until he gets up and his nocturnal view kicks in. I doubt he would recognize her

    scent as it''s been so long, and she smells almost human due to not turning for almost a decade.

    He doesn''t question, just hops up effortlessly behind me, stealthily, and follows me so close his body

    touches me from behind and I know it''s deliberate. I can feel it in him, the longing and ache to get close

    to me again, almost as much as it''s growing in me to be touched by him. Aware of his proximity like a

    throbbing pulse in the air around us, making me hypersensitive of his energy. I shake it off, knowing

    he''s looking down at me, and not ahead, I can feel his breath on the back of my neck as he very clearly

    stakes his im on me. Personal space is not in his vocabry at this moment in time.

 Chapter 50: Mom

    Chapter 50: Mom

    He is all in wolf mode in his head and acting like a male hitting the haze. Possessively close, practically

    bearing down on me as the femme he clearly wants to bone. It''s a little unnerving that he is being so

    weird, but I get it ¡­ I left him. I knew where I was and was in control of my being gone, so I never had

    that frantic pain of loss. I always knew where he was, and how to reach him, and could have if I

    needed, and wanted to, but he had none of that.

    He just had silence, no idea where in the world I went and not knowing if I was okay, so I guess it''s why

    he seems a little stirred up and wolfy crazy. His bond instincts to protect me must have made him

    insane thesest weeks, and until now I never really thought of it. How that must have made him feel,

    the powerless nature of it. Especially if he could feel my fear, my panic, my sadness, in everything I

    have been through. His wolf taking over, and sheer instinct is to stay on my ass and convince me I

    need, and like him stuck to me. That primal aggressive urge to stick to his mate and kill anything that

    comes near her.

    Normally the human in us counterbnces it a lot better than he is, but I guess I can let it slide while

    he''s caught in our first moments of reunion. My scent alone must be affecting him on all kinds of

    unbearable levels, because even his is getting under my skin and making me crazy. It''s taking all my

    will power to not turn and wrap myself around him.

    I walk a few steps to put distance between us unsessfully, him bumping me the whole way in an

    almost ustrophobic manner. I stop when I know we''re fully inside and then reach, feeling his face

    above mine with his taller height, having him towering behind me. I cup his chin just behind me,

    stretching my arm slightly and lift it, so he looks directly at the corner where Sierrays in front of him.

    His senses are all on me so that he hasn''t even clicked she''s here. That there''s anyone else in here.

    There''s a moment of pause. I sense the heart stop, and inhale. I feel everything that he exudes, and it

    makes my own emotions fade inparison. His shift from ''I need you'' possessive over-hormonal

    crazy, to ''what''s going on'' confusion, and then the ''is that?'' shock as everything about him changes.

    Colton steps around me instantly, freeing me from his presence as his attention is swept out from under

    him and darts to the bed in the dark. Swift, and direct, seeing exactly who it was in the dimness. Doc

    seems to be shuffling around and manages to click something that illuminates the back of the truck with

    built in low lights and I focus on Colton sliding to his mom''s side, scooping up her hand carefully, and

    almost gasping in shock. He leans in, making her look so small inparison to him and gently strokes

    his thumb across her pale hand. All the tenderness of a sweet child, infatuated with the mom he''s been

    pining for years.

    "Mom¡­. Is that really you? Can you hear me?" he sounds like a lost little boy, so young, and

    vulnerable, an aching rawness to his tone, and for a moment I forget my anger and nothing but

    compassion for him fills my heart. I can feel the way this has ripped his heart open, and his pulse is

    racing so speedily, mine starts to match it. Colton regresses ten years, and he''s just a boy finding his

    mom, whom he''s needed for so long, so much more than anyone could ever have known.

    "She''s sedated; the doc needs to wake her, but she doesn''t know what''s going on. Colton, you need to

    know¡­. there''s nothing wrong with her mind." I point out,ing level with him, and resting my hand

    on his arm as he stares at her, eyes fixed on her face. His breathing is shallow, and the confusion and

    pain is evident under that furrowed brow, and glowing amber eyes. He can''t contain his emotion, so his

    wolf is showing. He swallows hard, reaches out lifting a strand of her hair and brushes it back gently, so

    carefully like she''s fine china, so fixated on her, like this is some kind of dream he doesn''t want to wake

    from.

    "How... where?" his voice breaks, a harsh croak, and the doc seems to keep his distance to let me be

    the one to exin. It''s not an easy thing to tell a guy that the father he loved all this time is the reason

    his mother was imprisoned and put to sleep. I don''t even know how or where to begin, and I hesitate,

    looking to the doc, mildly panic stricken for a moment when ites to me. The doc shrugs and nods

    at him, as though encouraging me. I think he''s a little intimidated by Colton to be fair, I mean he did

    threaten to kill him three minutes ago.

    I don''t need to tell him. I need to show him. It''s the only way I know how.

    "It''s a long story, I think maybe it''s better to do it this way. So you can see for yourself." I whisper,

    reaching up andying my fingertips on his temple and wait for his permission. Tensing as my touch

    seems so light and hesitant on him, that familiarity dragging me to draw closer. Colton nods, oblivious

    to me really, while his attention is on her, knowing I mean projecting my memories. I can''t me him;

    he''s searched for her for so long, so no wonder she''s all he sees.

    I close my eyes and begin to push them his way, rifling through and trying to find a starting point as I

    drag them to the forefront. I decide on one, right from my decision to turn east and follow that path, to

    finding the facility, then being caught¡­ Deacon, the doctor, the cell and finding Sierra, right until we got

    out and I linked Colton. I show him every second on that timeline, even how they kept her, and where,

    and hope it all filters in while he''s so distracted.

    I need to give him all of it, even the parts I''m afraid of him knowing, because I don''t have the words to

    tell him about his father, and I don''t have the strength to tell him about my family. Or that we''re both

    hybrids.

    Colton stands stock still, as it all ys in and he relives what I did in the past couple of days, seeing,

    hearing, learning everything I did. Feeling what I did and experiencing everything he must have felt

    from afar. In microseconds of time, the way transference works. Even the part I was most afraid of

    telling him¡­. that I''m a half breed vampire.

    I feel him close me out as soon as the images of thest memory fade away. Like a shuttering

    down as he disconnects from me, and that wall of emotion nking, pushes me away. It''s not

    something most wolves can do, especially to an imprinted bond, but Colton does it right now and

    shields me from everything he''s feeling in the moment and numbs me out. It''s an alpha gift, to shield

    loved ones from the pain and horror.

    It shocks me, hurts me a little too, but I don''t think he''s doing it to punish me. I think he''s doing it

    because he knows his own emotions arepletely overwhelming and he doesn''t want to make me

    feel them too. He''s protecting me and pulling back so he doesn''t share what he''s experiencing. He

    stands, lets go of his mom''s hand and looks over my head at the doc, a zed distant expression and

    not what I was expecting at all. A look of determination as that leader takes over and he stands that

    little bit taller, moving to take charge mode.

    "How long do you need before you can wake her?" There''s a coldness to his tone, ack of feeling and

    I wonder if he has recoiled even from his own feelings, because it was too much for him, or if he is just

    really, really pissed. I honestly cannot tell, but there is a brewing storm in the air around him, even if he

    is shielding me. I guess finding out everything in your life was a lie, and the viin in your story is your

    own father, has to hurt as much as what I learned about what he did to my family.

    "A couple of days to bring her round fully, but she may take weeks to properlye to and recover

    enough to turn, there is no telling. She''s been asleep for a very long time, and I don''t know what kind of

    harm that has caused her." The doctor looks helpless and I can tell he too doesn''t know how to react to

    Colton being so¡­. unemotional. It''s like he didn''t find his long-lost motherid sedated in the back of a

    truck, and he''s absently directing some lost tourist on where to go next.

    "I''ll drive. You stay back here with my mom. The manor is another thirty minutes, minimum, and we

    need to get going before that asshole Deacon and his failure sub pack show up. I don''t want to be

    spilling blood in human territory." That growl, a hint of anger, and I guess I feel a little smug about that.

    Colton might actually rip that jerk a new one after all. I honestly hope Deacon does show up, because I

    know my Santo will kick that Santo''s ass into next week, and I actually don''t mind letting him have that

    one. Watching will be as much joy as doing it.

    He doesn''t even look at me, just nods at the doctor to bolt the doors and then walks forward to the cab

    and climbs into the driver seat, smoothly, and fluidly, like he''s driven military medical trucks his whole

    life and doesn''t even blink an eye at it. Stopping and staring out the window at the assembled vehicles

    out there and I know he''s linking the pack to tell them to move. He''s issuing orders, and I follow and

    climb into the passenger seat, a little afloat with the sudden disconnect in him and unsure how to

    behave. This version is a Colton I don''t know, and even I feel like I should do what he says.

    I screw my eyes up at the trucks, counting maybe five, and way too many for the sub pack, unless

    they''re spread thinly among them, but can''t make out who''s driving at all. The headlights are screwing

    with my night vision and I can''t see anything but light re when I try and look past them. I wonder if

    Meadow can see me, and I long for nothing more right now than to go hug her. She would get a hug;

    Colton can go to hell, well maybe not right now as he seems like he could probably use one.

    As soon as we hear the door lock get slid and clicked in ce, he nces back to make sure the doc

    has pulled down one of the folding seats and strapped himself in before he moves us on. The fleet of

    vehicles roar into life and two stay back to let us pass and follow. So, we''re nked, and Colton just

    focuses on driving. He positions us right in the middle of the other cars as though they''re escorting

    some sort of president. A precious cargo who needs their protection. I guess we are. The Luna is as

    important as the Alpha in a pack, she''s our Queen.

    My need to have him say something overpowers my need to be mad at him, and I reach out cing my

    hand on his bicep gently.

    "Are you okay?" I sound like that feeble girl from so long ago that imprinted on him, and not the person

    I''ve been growing into these past weeks. When faced with this guy, it seems I be a submissive,

    lovesick, fool, and I silently hate myself for it. Colton seems different too now though, as I sit and

    evaluate his profile in the light of the headlights shining back at us from the rear of the ck four by

    four in front.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    He looks like Colton, still cute boy with dimples that are prominent whenever he moves his face in any

    in kind of way which could melt any grown ass women''s panties. Still handsome, dreamy, pretty boy

    face, with that air of cheeky confidence, but yet he seems older. More mature, maybe a slight aging

    that has him seeming less carefree, and high school jock, and somehow more capable and serious in a

    way he wasn''t before. There''s a darkness around him that was never there and without tapping into his

    feelings, I don''t know what it is. It''s more than just learning about his mother; it was there when he

    walked into me outside the truck. Colton''s carrying a weight and I want to know what. There''s a shift

    and it''s like some of his youthful light has gone out.

    "I don''t want to talk about this right now¡­I need to¡­. just let me be, Lorey. Just for a minute." A

    petnt shrug of his arm so I stop touching him, and it''s like being scolded. An unexpected rebuff from

    the guy who just minutes ago hugged the life out of me with sheer need, and now I''m not allowed to

    touch him. I shouldn''t be upset. He''s hurt, he''s processing, and he''s in his own head, and it''s pretty

    hypocritical for me to be mad about that. I didn''t want him touching me, and that hasn''t changed.

    I try to link him, thinking maybe talking that way will help soothe him, away from the doc''s ears and he

    might be more open to being less cagey with his feelings but he has the door closed and I can''t get

    through at all. He''s literally locked me out in every way, and I don''t even know if this is normal behavior

    for him when he''s nursing pain, or if this is because he remembers I''m not his mate and he should only

    be sharing that space with her.

    Fuck you, Carmen. Fuck you, Colton.

    I hate that he can make me feel this way, a new storm swishing around inside of me and I have to stop

    myself from ring at him. A new surge of conflicting pain and I resist the urge to p him. I sit back in

    my chair and pull my legs under me, hauling my body in tight to self soothe, calm the torrent of crazy,

    and try not to stare at him, or throw shade. It''s hard when he''s right there, yet feels a thousand miles

    away, and my own emotions are in uproar. I can''t even pick a side and stick to it.

    I want to be mad at him and hate him, I have every right, but when he''s near I can''t stop this

    overwhelming pain and heartbreak he causes me, although right now, I''ve addedpassion and

    empathy to that mix, and I''m dying inside for him. Even while cursing him. I want to ease his own pain

    and as stupid as it seems, I''m devastated he''s closing me out like it has nothing to do with me. I''m so

    confused at my idiot thoughts and responses.

    "Where are we going?" I utter it his way, unable to not say something to him, even though he said he

    doesn''t want to talk. I can''t sit in painful silence feeling like this. Colton exhales with a sigh that signals

    he''s not really into answering butpelled to do so.

    "To the manor I inherited from my mom. It''s somece my father never had any control over. It''s where

    we''ve been staying these past weeks. Lorey, I told you, so much has changed." Colton''s eyes flick my

    way, he frowns at me and sighs again, and then looks back at the road and doesn''t borate. I mean I

    get he''s currently working through some of his own shit in his mind, but an exnation would be nice.

    This minimal chat bull crap isn''t working for me.

    "Such as?" I push, locking my eye on him with a sh of stubborn and I can''t miss the way his whole-

    body tenses up. The exhale, frustrated grip on the steering wheel, because it''s obvious I''m not going to

    shut up and leave him alone, and that has him rolling his shoulders to relieve tension while he decides

    answering is inevitable.

    "The pack is divided. Half are here with me, the other at the mountain. There was a fight, when I

    challenged my father for leadership, and it got real messy. The people were turning and with more

    attacks in the west, he was bing a dictator, forcing the people under hismand, and treating

    them like they were all his prisoners. I had to do something, and he didn''t like it. He lost! ¡­. I''m the

    rightful alpha of the Santo pack now, but instead of stepping down gracefully as thews dictate, he

    ordered those loyal to him to take out me and mine." It''s an exasperated tone, exining something he

    clearly doesn''t want to, and it revs up that aura of closed off hostile around him. I gawp at him in wide

    eyed shock, heart thundering crazily, trying to really pull those words together. It hits me that while I

    was having my own existential crisis, so was he.

    "I don''t know what to say." I stammer, side swept with that revtion of events, that I honestly never

    sawing at all. That exins that cloak of darkness around Colton. Since I left his whole world has

    turned upside down, and his father already gave him reason to hate him, making my enlightening news

    somewhat less unbelievable. My memories only added fuel to his fire.

    "There''s nothing to say. My father tried to kill me. You were the catalyst, I guess¡­ you leaving me,

    realizing that I was an idiot and lost the only thing that should have mattered. I failed you, and then a

    shit storm blew up around me with another vamp attack and life imploded. My father''s men are at war

    with his own people, still under threat of new vamp attacks. We''re scattered across the north and I have

    a sizeable chunk at my mom''s estate, hiding out, scared shitless." there''s a calm sort of eptance in

    his tone, as though he''s not okay, but this is his reality and he''s dealing with it in anyway he knows

    how.

 Chapter 51: Dont Okay

    Chapter 51: Don''t Okay

    "Oh my god." I feel sick, as bile rises in my throat, the levity of the situation finallying through at

    me. I was an idiot to think that he''d been sitting twiddling his thumbs at the pack house while I''ve been

    gone. Everything is in uproar and he''s been in the middle of an actual war.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s not the same size as the manor by a long shot, it''s a homestead, and smaller, but it hasnd. It''s

    isted from humans, surrounded by forests, and for now we''re managing to defend it pretty well. I''m

    more focused on keeping my people safe and giving them a ce to rebuild, before I go chasing

    vampires and starting fights like my father seems to be doing. It''s all he cares about, and now knowing

    what you showed me¡­ it makes fucking sense. The war were his glory days, he was amander

    with an army who jumped to his orders, lording over a united race. I wouldn''t put it past him to

    somehow deliver a means to the vampires to rile it up again." The anger simmers in his tone and it''s

    obvious Colton has been going through it as much as I have.

    "Do you think the orphanage attack, we were meant to die? Was it him?" I touch on the memory Colton

    would have seen, of me and the doctor theorizing this exact question, but Colton shakes his head and

    nces my way, a look ofplete cynicism.

    "No, he really didn''t seem to know that wasing, and from what you''ve shown me¡­. your death is

    hers." He nods at the rear view, so I nce back at his mother. "Her death is his. He wouldn''t have

    wanted it. And until I challenged him, he truly was still reeling me along like he thought I would

    somehow support him in his madness. He didn''t want me dead, he wanted me bound to his loyals, so I

    would follow him into war." That edge of something else wing in, like maybe anger at not seeing it

    before.

    So, Juan wasn''t behind the orphanage, but he did create the tech to disable us. He sold it out there, not

    caring who got hold of it, because he wanted the vampires to think they had a weapon to restart a war.

    He had to know once they got it they would have the confidence to try ande at the wolves again at

    some point, so he waited.

    The Vampires thought they had a full proof n. They aren''t as strong as us, but with something like

    the istion box, they would be stronger, and have a shot at taking us down this time. Which means

    Juan has to know how tobat it and disable the effects of the box. He would never let them have

    something that would give them their victory, of course not, he''ll have a master n that he''s going to

    sit on until this thing is in full throes. He has to keep his weapon hidden and let this brew long enough

    to give the packs a need to unite before he brings out whatever that is and prove victorious once again.

    Juan craved the union of all the packs, not just the north, and he knew the only way to force that kind of

    need was to push us back into a war. He supplied the possibility and then sat back and waited, his own

    arrogance telling him that he would be the one chosen to lead them all. And now he has the answer to

    their weapon, to force the packs into choosing him. It''s his leverage. The wolves from everynd will

    want the weapon to counteract theirs. It shows how insane he really is to believe he would reign and

    lead, when the first time my own mother pushed him off that pedestal. So easy to knock down and

    rece. Did that teach him nothing?

    And then when he had the steps in ce to ignite a second chance at his gaining a crown, the fates

    intervened instead, and nothing has been coincidence on either side since. Turning and imprinting me

    only weeks before the vampires first attack. Solidifying a white wolf in the midst in hopes of redressing

    the bnce, because they knew what wasing. Tying me to a Santo. It all makes sense; every

    single piece of the puzzle fits and I was always meant to end up in Colton''s arms, in the middle of it all.

    I''m the fates trying to reim a prophecy that Juan keeps trying to destroy.

    I turn my attention back to what he said, dragging my brain from that to this. Head a tangled mess of

    emotions, but the logic of the bigger picture is sliding neatly into ce. Picking out something he said

    which peeks my attention.

    "What do you mean bound to his loyals?" I don''t even know how he could do that.

    "Carmen. She''s the daughter of his Beta, he''s always tried to push me to stick with only the wolves he

    approved of. He hated the fact my sub pack was never the children of his own subs. He just had to

    ept it, but Carmen, now, looking back I realize he kept pushing femmes at me from certain houses

    and he only wanted me to mark and settle down once you posed a threat."

    And wee straight to the one thing that chokes me up and makes me hate him all over again. He

    says it so matter of factly, like he didn''t just stab me in the chest with a dull object and twist it for good

    measure. He just admitted it. That he''s bound to Carmen, and his father wanted it that way. He maybe

    didn''t say it outright, but he said enough for me to interpret it that way. I fall silent and turn away as

    tears prick my eyes and that sense of ''I knew it'' makes me feels so stupid. Crushing that stupidly, ever

    hopeful, annoying shining light, that pops up no matter what I tell it.

    I might be the fates trying to set the scales right, but Colton is obviously not part of that n, because

    no way in hell would they allow him to be such a dumb ass and do such a hurtful and stupid thing if he

    was my forever. How could he be if they let him mark her and break me all over again. You don''te

    back from a betrayal of the mate bond, not like this.

    "So, your father''s raging a war with not only vamps, whom he set in motion, but his own pack, even

    though his intention was to lord over you all? And half of you now live in the manor that belonged to

    your mom, a half witch? A manor you knew you had but didn''t need. All while I was off finding your

    mom who holds the key to us having some sort of powerful gifts to put things right?" I digress, trying to

    put everything in order and avoid all mention of what a douchebag, selfish, hurtful, cheating, dickhead

    he is.

    "Yeah, sounds right..... My mom''s family are mostly gone. Not that I ever knew them, and I only knew I

    inherited this manor because she left me it as a birthday gift on my sixteenth with a femme she trusted.

    It sat empty, she never lived there, so we had some cleaning up to do. Generally, though, I''m guessing

    she really is a witch as it waspletely untouched, and no one seemed to be able to get in until I tried

    the door. It was weird but¡­. a god damn witch! The strangest part is¡­. I don''t feel shocked. It''s like I

    knew, but I didn''t. I can''t exin it." He''s slowlying back to that swoony high school jock as he

    talks, hints of normal Colton shining through at me, but it doesn''t dampen my feelings of hurt.

    I allow my eyes to stray back to him, holding my outward cool and trying not to let all I''m thinking spew

    out at him while being really good at focusing on the important issues in this conversation. Not me and

    him, and I''m trying to absorb his words and that other little issue that has been getting to me, peeks

    out.

    "At least it''s not vampire¡­. can''t say that was wee news." I answer sarcastically, a little more edge

    to my tone than I intended, watching that slight change to his expression andpletely unable to read

    it. He half frowns, his jaw tensing a touch, but he doesn''t have any kind of over dramatic response at

    all. No instant hatred or recoiling in disgust.

    "It is what it is, doesn''t change who you are. It''s just something to figure out, I guess." He doesn''t look

    my way and I can tell he''s not as okay with it as he''s making out, but he''s also not freaking out and

    calling me a monster either. I really expected a bigger reaction to be honest and this seems

    anticlimactic. I probably took it worse than he is.

    "The sub pack won''t ept me back when they find out." I point out as if that was ever in my master

    n, but I guess it partly is. I mean, everything is upside down and my n of leaving and running just

    brought me back right here to where I started, among the people I left behind. No idea what the future

    holds anymore, especially if the wolves are warring too. The pack seems like my destiny, even if he is

    not.

    "Why not? You think they''ll care? You''re Alora, and I''m Cole to them¡­. they won''t give a shit if we''re

    half breeds. That''s not how they are¡­. it''s how my father is. And we''re not the only hybrids hidden in

    the Santo pack. Nor the subs. Secrets are rife in my father''s kingdom because he''s an asshole and it

    took me way too many years to realize that and see through him." He grips the wheel, that growl again

    in the undertone as his own words touch a nerve and I can tell the whole father things is getting to him

    way more than anything. Maybe finding out about his mom was the final straw.

    I grasp at that titbit of information though, shocked, instantly grabbing at the file marked Colton''s

    memories but know I won''t even know what to look for in the neen years'' worth of them, and

    instead start pulling names out of boxes in a bid to figure out which subs are also half breeds.

    "Who? What secrets?" I blurt out, overwhelmed with too many scenarios and thoughts. The downside

    to having a head full of someone else''s memories is they are too vast sometimes to know you possess

    an answer without them guiding you to the right visual. I probably have so many things in my head

    about him that I haven''t even opened and explored. I definitely didn''t ever stop on any conversations

    about hybrids in the pack.

    Colton sighs, tapping the steering wheel as he guides us onwards and shrugs. Like this isn''t news to

    him and acting like it''s nothing really in the grand scheme of things. To him maybe, but I spent my life

    being told I was an impure reject only to find out the Santos have been interwoven with that all along.

    What the hell?

    "The twins are hybrids. Angelics, actually. Then meadow, her mother was a shifter, not Lycan, still a

    wolf, but different. She''s fierce because she''s multi gifted, like you are, and my father made sure no

    one knew his son pack-bonded with impure breeds. He couldn''t do anything about them, as they are all

    Santo by blood and he''ll never shame his own bloodline or admit that most of the packe from

    interbred unions. There are hundreds of supernatural species, wolves are highly sexed horn dogs, they

    will fuck anything." delivered with a callous smirk and a hint of pride at his own species being hoes.

    Only a man would actually be proud of that.

    "Eww, Colton!" I p his arm, stinging my own fingers in the process, grossed out and a little offended

    with thatst sentence. It''s hardly admirable in a species who also like to mate for life when they pick

    the right one.

    "It''s true and the biggest secret of all. The haze doesn''t just make us want to bone each other¡­ it''s a

    free for all and has been for centuries. I''m pretty sure my father isn''t even a hundred percent Lycan. He

    can''t trace his roots any more than anyone else and the history books areplete fabrication, with

    every alpha removing parts they deem shameful. They''re bullshit ¡­ like him removing prophecies. I

    would put money on the fact that the Santo wolves being all shades are a massive nod to us being

    mixed species. The original Lycans were always brown. Brown with amber eyes ¡­. most of the Santos

    are grey."

    "Why am I only knowing this now? How long have you know all of this?" I nche as my head spins

    and it''s like I''m relearning the entire history of everything I''ve ever known. All while he''s over there like

    Mr. Cool. taking it in his stride without barely even a blink that our entire existence is based on horse

    shit. The nausea envelopes me fully and I get a little lightheaded with the number of explosions going

    off in my brain.

    "Not long. The Shaman, he''s with us, and finally no longer bound to his alpha Juan because I''m the

    rightful leader and he doesn''t have to obey my father anymore. He can now unleash all he knows

    without fear of the fates punishing him for betrayal. He''s a wealth of knowledge. Like what having red

    eyes in white wolves really means and why you had extra strong powers." He raises a knowing brow at

    me and even that clicks into ce.

    "You knew?" I gasp at him, sitting up tall and leaning at him in utter disbelief. That statement makes my

    head spin and I honestly can''t even with him right now. My stomach is all in knots, my palms sweaty,

    and I think my lungs were on the verge of packing in with the fear of his reaction, and he already

    fucking knew!

    "I''ve known for a couple of weeks. It all slotted into ce when I found out and now, I guess I know why

    you found it hard to home in on your abilities and why they weren''t run of the mill wolf gifts. I''ve had

    time to get used to it, you might say."

    I slump back, rubbing my temples with my fingers as everything blurs slightly and theck of oxygen

    from gasping hits me between the eyes. I feel woozy.

    "What else did he tell you?" I breathe out, feeling surreal now.

    "Nothing really that important in our current situation. Just general history of our people and the fact

    you''re not the first like you. Neither was your mother. He knew nothing of my mom''s whereabouts, her

    breed, or anything about my father''s actions before he came to the Santo house seven years ago. The

    Shaman previous to him died, and he came to us from my family''s origin in Colombia. He never really

    fell for my father''s bullshit and has always kept his peace and distance from the pack elders and the

    sub packs loyal to my father."

    It all exins why in the room after imprinting he was the one to intervene and Colton always said he

    trusted him. Now I know why, and it clicks together, another puzzle piece falling into ce. Another

    random tidbit from ourbined past that had more meaning than either of usprehended at the

    time.

    "Everything is crazy, yet all seems to tie together. Even us." I drop my hands on myp, still leaning my

    head against the rest and suddenly so very exhausted with thinking, feeling, talking. Everything taking

    its toll,ing to a massive head, and draining what little energy I have left inside of me. I''m heavy and

    weighted down in so many ways, all while his presence is screwing me up and I want to curl up and

    shut it all off for a bit.

    "I knew. About us¡­. Like the whole witch thing. Something in me; it wasn''t a surprise when we

    imprinted. It''s like I always knew, yet somehow my brain didn''t know how. Maybe I have her visions and

    somehow when she bound me, I lost the memory of them. I can''t grasp it, but it''s like all of this was

    always out of reach of my fingertips, but I knew it was there. When it happened, it was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu in a

    sense." Colton casts me an apologetic look and I get that hint of regret, slowly filtering my way as if

    he''s lifting the wall between us a bit at a time and yet it''s toote. A dimple appearing with a coy boyish

    half smile that doesn''t do anything to lift my growing ck cloud.

    I just re at him, making sense of it but at the same time hating on him all the more with what he just

    admitted to me. If he knew somehow, then why the hell did he let me go? Why did he reject me?

    "Then you''re an even bigger idiot." I snap, emotionally done and this adds anotheryer of fatigue to

    what I can''t handle as it is. Turning my head and staring out the window, tensing up and bristling with

    that same pain all over again and fighting my own stupid tears. I''m getting so fed up with feeling like

    shit when ites to him. And he sits and admits that he maybe knew I should have been more

    important to him all along. Screw him. It crushes me and I no longer want to talk and figure all of this

    out. I want him to leave me alone.

    "I learn from my mistakes. I''m here, aren''t I?" I can feel his eyes on me, but I refuse to look. Heart

    stricken with a wing gnawing slicing agony.

    "You can''t undo what''s done. Just drop it, okay. Now isn''t the time to talk about us. We need to get your

    mom somece to wake her up, see what the hell she has to say about all of this and how we unbind

    these gifts that are somehow going to do something in the grand scheme of things." My voice is low

    and raspy, I sound upset, yet probably tired, and I can feel him eating away at me with his eyes as he

    tries to read me.

    "I can''t believe I ever doubted you weren''t going to be the Luna we all needed. I was wrong¡­ to doubt

    you, to doubt us. I really am sorry that I wasn''t what you needed. I can''t tell you how much I regret

    everything, baby." There is genuine sorrow and it''s just another nail in his coffin.

    "Don''t okay. It''s been a long freaking day and I''m exhausted. I want to close my eyes and think about

    all of thister. I feel like my head''s going to explode and we''re not even getting the whole picture yet.

    I''ve been running for so long and I think my body is finally giving up on me." It''s a hint, turning fully

    away from him as I try and getfy on the worst seats ever invented as we bump along a rtively

    smooth road. Colton looks at me; a long drawn out pause of seconds and relents, exhaling heavily. He

    knows defeat when he senses it.

    "Try and sleep, the manor is a while away and it''s not like I''m about to let you out of my sight anytime

    soon. We have time to talk. I think I need the headspace too, to figure some stuff out. I can''t believe my

    mom isying out behind me. This is all so surreal." There''s a lightness to what he says, and I nk it.

    I curl up against the window fully, not like I needed his permission, but I''m grateful he''ll leave me be. He

    still has it in his head that I belong to him, even though somewhere out there, most likely this manor, he

    has an actual mate and he needs to remember that. I''m not his, he''s not mine, and when Sierra wakes

    up and unbinds me, then we need to figure out how to keep our distance and navigate this if we''re all

    going to get through it.

    Colton''s story and mine, it''s going to head in different directions when Sierra tells us what to do. We

    both need to ept that and deal with it.

 Chapter 52: Homestead

    Chapter 52: Homestead

    The warm sensation sliding around me and the sudden weightlessness I experience wakes me up

    before his voice does. A feeling of floating, as everythinges back to me and my brain re-engages

    with my limbs, as warm hands, and body transfer heat to mine.

    "Baby, we''re here, wake up." Colton''s honey tone slides over me as his scent submerges me in a firm

    cozy hold, submerged in his delicious scent that makes me giddy, and I blink my eyes open to find

    myself in his arms while being scooped out of the truck as he stands by my door. The night is cloaking

    in around us but illumination from the front of me makes my eyes blurry as I try to adjust and screw

    them shut again quickly. Taking a moment to savor the weird in between state of awake and dreaming

    while being cradled. He has me in his arms, pressing me to him, one under my legs and one around

    my back while my face is in against the crook of his throat, nestling me in as the cool air brings me

    round fully.

    I slide my hands up his expanse of hard chest impulsively, searching out a ce to anchor myself,

    aiming to slide around his neck when sense fully awakens me and I realize this is probably not wise

    when my heart is so bruised. That getting all tangled up with Colton is the opposite of what I need. It''s

    far too easy to ept his touch and his willingness to add intimacy to the mix but I have to be stronger

    than him.

    "I can walk, put me down." I croak hoarsely, my sleep addled tone heavy and I wriggle to get my legs

    free. Resisting even if it''s feeble and thankfully he isn''t too set on fighting me.

    Colton relents after a moment of hesitation, sliding my feet to the ground carefully, but he keeps me

    anchored to him with the arm around my waist and tugs me front on. Bodily closing the gap between us

    and lifts his other hand to stroke my cheek as he leans in to bridge the height difference. Rendering me

    momentarily senseless, as that burning connection makes my knees buckle almostpletely. HeCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    cups my face and pulls me in, bringing his forehead down to mine and pushes us together intimately.

    Our breaths mingling in the cool air and I''m overly aware how dangerously close this is, a slight inch

    more and he''ll be kissing me. Caught tired, and slow in reaction speed, and somehow feeling

    vulnerable at waking up to his touch.

    "When my mom''s settled in the infirmary, we need to talk. We need to figure this out and fix us. I

    missed you more than you''ll ever know, Lorey. I''m never letting you go again." His eyes stray to my lips

    and that crazy overwhelming urge to lean in and take what he''s pondering doing almost kills me. My

    own lips parting slightly as the tug of desire pulses through me with fervor and I''m powerless to pull

    back when caught in his breath this way.

    His touch goosebumps my skin all over, the low intensity of his voice drawing me in as if no one else

    exists around us and I almost weaken to the point of melting into him. My pelvis, and between my

    thighs heats up to moltenva at this kind of contact with him and I almost have to press my knees

    together to gain some control. The haze is approaching, and I guess it''s already starting to screw with

    my libido, or maybe it''s always just him and I''m still a weak fool for this man. More so when caught off

    guard and too sleep addled to think straight. So easy when this feels so right, but I catch myself and

    finally muster the strength to pull back, covering his hand with mine and sliding it from my face.

    "Colton¡­" I start to rebuff him, but he doesn''t let me loose as easily as he put me down.

    "We can''t ignore how we feel about each other. That we''re meant to be." It''s a hint of desperation in his

    ravaged tone, mirroring my urges, his jaw tensing and squaring off which only makes those irresistible

    dimples prominent and those lowering brows bring out the cute boy face. Leaning closer and making it

    harder to breathe when my senses are filled with him. It sparks that self-defense mechanism in me

    though, that urge to run far away before he cripples me again, and I slide my hands between us and

    push him away with enough force to get him to release me.

    "Why not? You did!" I bite, stepping back coldly, as his hold drops and the sweep of hurt and regret is

    evident on that wless face. It tugs at me, slicing my own heart with a sharp stab but I don''t weaken,

    pushing my pain and agony away and refusing to break. If he thinks he can be mated elsewhere but

    still have a side chick so he doesn''t have to live with the mistake, then he can go to hell. I won''t be

    some dirty secret that has to steal moments with him, and share him with her, just because he didn''t

    manage to break our bond in taking another. I''m not doing this, no matter how much I yearn for him, or

    how much I still love him. I have more respect for myself than that and I won''t be one of those wolves

    who bring shame upon themselves bymitting adultery with a mated, even if we were destined.

    He broke this, not me. He made his choice, no matter what his reasons were. It can''t be undone.

    "You''re angry, and hurt, and upset¡­. all valid, and I understand why. If you need time to forgive me,

    then I''m not going anywhere. I''m not giving up. I need you, and I''ll earn your forgiveness, no matter

    what it takes." Colton back in serious, soft faced, high school, hot boy mode, and I shake it off.

    I ignore him, trying to blot out words that wound me to the core and turn to walk away, but he catches

    me by the wrist and stops me in my tracks. Tugging me back slightly and igniting further fury. Burning

    searing touch that was invented to torture me by being both the best feeling in the world, and the worst.

    That bubbling temper begins to dominate the pit of my stomach but before I can turn to tell him to back

    off, my thoughts are interrupted with a high voltage distraction.

    "Chica!!" Meadowes bounding from seemingly nowhere, darting at me like a lioness pouncing its

    prey, like a freight train and a tornado all in one, and sweeps between us, hauling me off my feet in a

    bear hug that momentarily dazes me, and spins me around with rming strength for a girl shorter than

    me. "Dios m¨ªo, ni?a, te extra?¨¦"

    She smothers me in Latino love, squeezes me so my ribs almost crack under the strain and then

    dumps me on my feet and grabs me by the face with an insane clutch like grip. She starts kissing me

    all over the cheeks, nose, and forehead, like an overbearing momma, and it''s a furious fast barrage

    that doesn''t give me a second to counteract. I can only screw my eyes shut, pucker up my face to

    protect my poor features and ept this ambush while trying to unhook her fingers around my cheeks

    before she leaves bruises. She''s strong and persistent with her very aggressive affection.

    "Mead¡­.ddd¡­oo" I try and wriggle free of those w-like hands and the lipstick smeared attack

    on my face, giggling wildly at the ridiculousness, but she''s relentless. Finally, once I''m sure every inch

    of my face is in matching rouge red from her lips, she lets me loose.

    "Oh my god, my baby girl, she''se to me and now I can die happy, knowing my Chica is home."

    She''s being overdramatic, her ent heavier than usual with the surge of emotion she''s spewing.

    She''s still holding me in her arms, but I have to say the feeling is mutual. I''ve never been so happy to

    see another femme in my life, as her. I throw myself at her for a second hug, this time one I can

    actually participate in and she squeezes me once more, so I get to wrap my arms around he properly.

    I can tell Colton has moved away, as his invasive presence releases the strangle hold on my heart and

    a quick nce tells me they''re at the rear, removing his mother''s bed as members of the pack move

    into help. There''s a lot of chatter as people figure out who''sing out of the truck and I can feel the

    whispers spreading through the pack as the atmosphere is charged with shock and excitement. I can

    see some pulling out the machines and cab and putting ramps in ce. A hive of activity over there,

    with the doctor directing with that unique ent of his above the drone, issuing orders to his new mass

    of helpers.

    "Let me look at you." Meadow drags my attention back to her, pushes me back to arm''s length and

    even though its dark out here, lights from the pretty huge and towering house, standing tall in front of

    us, illuminates this area enough that we can see each other with rity. That was the light which hurt

    my eyes when I woke up.

    "You look so good, so healthy, your hair has grown, your losing your puppy face and¡­oh, god! What

    are you wearing?" Meadows face and tonepletely drop as her eyes run up and down my attire and

    she visibly gawps. The look of sheer disgust which envelopes her expression makes meugh.

    "Escape clothes!" I shrug under her scrutiny, amused with the way she''s now holding the arm of my

    sweater between two nails like it''s an unhygienic rag and let''s go before rubbing her fingertips as if to

    expel the grime. I''m not dirty but her reaction is priceless as she shakes her head at me.

    "Why do you keep letting that boy pick your clothes, huh? It''s not a good look. Colton has no taste

    when ites to female things. I mean, he dated Carmen for two years, that says it all, Chica." She

    bobs her head side to side waving a very pointy red nail in the air and I let out an involuntary snort

    laugh. She''s so hood sometimes; I love her to bits.

    "He didn''t ¡­ Dress me, I mean. He found me like this. It''s all I had to hand." I look down pulling at the

    grey sweats a little as I take in my baggy outfit and oversized boots, but it''s not as bad as she''s making

    out.

    "We need to remedy that. Once we get our Luna inside andfortable, you and I, we need to burn

    these. Maybe bury them and perform some kind ofst rights." She tugs at the hemline of my sweater

    and then runs a set of talons through my hair to push it off my face and draws me back to her. "You do

    look different though¡­. like you maybe only left for a few weeks, but you''ve grown in years. You look

    beautiful, and less tortured. My baby growing up so fast." It''s an insightful perspective, but she''s right.

    These past weeks I do feel like I''ve matured some, and definitely grown as a person in subtle ways,

    and I knew I had shed puppy fat while being out there in the wild. Eating less, exercising more, I

    probably look slimmer.

    I''m no longer in that frame of mind that I''m some feeble no one that isn''t important. I know I''m the

    center of something, and this is where I need to be for now. I''m not sure about less tortured given my

    current state of affairs; cheating mate, relearning my past, and finding out my entire pack was

    murdered. I would say maybe, I''m just handling it better than I would have a few weeks ago. I feel

    mentally stronger.

    "Why thank you, although I''m tired. I need sleep. I must look a wreck, but you''re right, we need to get

    Sierra inside." I nod to where they all seem to have everything under control, catching sight of the bed

    coming into view and Colton stuck to his moms side, her hand in his once more, even though she is still

    dead to the world. He''s looking at her with so much adoration, fixated, that it does make me feel

    completely broken as I watch him. A longing for that withoutplication, without this mess between

    us. To have him look at me the way he''s looking at her, that unconditional love that''s so hard to find.

    We move out of the way as they swing past and I tten against the truck as the entire entourage gets

    by us and follow close behind, meadow sliding her hand in mine and guiding me with her to tag on at

    the end when they get past.

    "Ahhh, Alora." A voicees from my side and then I''m dive bombed by an enthusiastic male who

    footballer style wrestles me into a hug before I''m hit from behind by another. Equal stealth and strength

    and I almost fall over with the weight of two heavy boys hugging the life out of me. Unable to breathe

    and not sure if this is an attack, I crumple almost to my knees.

    Domi and Remi near choke me to death, ruffling my hair, picking me up between them before I get

    ground into the mud and I get a kiss on each side of my face in unison. Sloppy, wet, a bit e but

    overall, it''s kind of sweet.

    "Our little sister came home. Our puppy!!" They both state in synchronized perfection, sounding like a

    melody in their sing song yfulness. I get yanked from side to side, set on my own feet then let go just

    as Cesar appears in front of me, Meadow moving aside with a look of joy on her face, smiling like a

    proud mother.

    "Don''t you ever do that again, missy. Do you know how worried your pack has been?" Cesar swoops in

    between the twins, that equally heavy ent as his mates and a stern paternal tone to match that

    serious frown he is giving me. He gives me a less ferocious cuddle, a quick squeeze, and kiss on the

    cheek, before he pulls back, and the rest of the sub pack seem to appear around me.

    Matteo, Radar, Jesus, all crowd in at me and I guess they were part of our escort to get us here. All of

    them take it in turns to lean in and wee me back with a short embrace and a peck on the cheek, a

    few words of wee back, until I''m blushing and awkward with all this attention.

    "We missed you. Don''t run like that again. We''re your pack, man, we were all crazy worried." It''s Jesus,

    and he bops me on the head with a soft closed fist and shakes his head at me, a real frown on that

    face that shows his genuine emotion.

    "Yeah kid, little pups like you shouldn''t be out there alone!" Cesar reiterates his earlier statement.

    "Colton has been unbearable, dude. You girl, are getting chained to him so we don''t have to endure

    that again." Matteo pushes the twins aside and clears a path in front of me as he tries to move us

    along, and Meadow ducks into the center beside me, catching my arm in hers and starts walking me in

    behind the boys as they turn and starts leading the way. Some turning to walk backwards as they

    interact and throw me smiles and genuine looks of relief that I''m home. I can feel it all around me, that

    it''s real and honest. The genuine relief, the love from my adopted pack that swells my heart so much it

    hurts. None of them faking it at all, and I don''t question where that certain femme of Colton''s is,

    because right now, I don''t want to know, and I don''t care.

    "You missed a war. Colton put his daddy on his ass. It was epic." Jesus seems a little too gleeful over

    that fact, skipping sideways in front of me somewhat boyishly and Matteo shoves him in the shoulder

    yfully, out of the way. A warning tone to his words.

    "Shut up. Colton hears you talking like that he''ll put you on your ass. You know how sensitive he is

    about all this right now."

    "Yeah pipe down, bro, he''s only a few feet ahead. Have some respect." Radar the voice of reason

    leans in; he pats me on the arm in afterthought, with a nod, and a wink, to say hey. That always

    terrifying white eye, nk, dead, but his good one is kind of shiny and happy and it makes him a little

    less scary to look at. The scar isn''t as much of a visual draw like it was when I first met him and he

    steps in, speaking a little lower, nearer my ear.

    "Wee back¡­. and thank you. For finding her. She''s been missed for so long, some of us were

    losing hope." There''s a strange tone in what he says, a distant look in his eye and as he talks his gaze

    wanders to the bed ahead of us, he shoots off instantly, to go catch something one of the trolley

    pushers drops. Scooping it up before it hits the ground and merging into that hobble of people to

    rece it on the bed.

    "Radar always had a thing for Sierra. You''ve no idea how much this means to him, for her to be home."

    Meadow whispers in my ear, hushed so the rest of them don''t catch on. Like it''s some sort of unknown

    secret and I quizzically nce her way.

    "What? Isn''t he too young? Aren''t they like son and mother aged?" I sh a look at him again in the

    crowd, then back to her in confusion, but she shakes her head.

 Chapter 53: Radar

    Chapter 53: Radar

    "Radar is our Papi. Every pack has a mentor who''s mature. He''s older than all of us, mid-thirties. He

    went to war as part of the Luna''s guard. That scar on his face, he got by protecting her with his life, and

    it almost ended him. God damn silver and wolfsbane, I shudder to think. He''s always been a ve to

    Sierra and never mated because his heart lies with her, devoted, and loyal. It''s kinda sad, to be that

    crushed on someone that even in her absence you still pine them." Meadow is hushed, but the torn

    tone of real empathy drags through her voice, a hint of real pain for her pack mate.

    "They had an affair?" I gasp, my head spinning on that point alone, and I can''t help but staring back at

    Radar in the people before us, seeing him in a whole new light. He''s not exactly ugly or unattractive.

    That scar is obviously a major, but he has a nice face despite it, and a strong, tall build, like Colton. The

    white eye I guess kind of makes him a little bad ass. In that rugged, hero type, way

    "No, you know thews on adultery with a mate bonded wolf. Radar is straight down the line, not a rule

    breaker. He never told her, she never knew, never even had the courage to look her in the face all

    those years because he waspletely submissive in the hierarchy to her. It''s forbidden for the guards

    to look upon the alpha''s mate and make eye contact. The Luna had many guards, and he just blended

    in, I guess. He was the only one of her guard to make it back alive though, probably because he was

    so badly wounded and recovering. that he was taken down and missed thest battle they ever fought.

    The Luna''s guard were all massacred in thatst fight, then everyone came home, and she was gone

    before he recovered enough to regain his duties." Meadow shrugs, retelling what she knows, and I

    inhale heavily as pieces click in ce and it leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Juan probably had them all in too because they would have been loyal to their charge. Their Queen.

    She was their focus, not Juan, and Radar escaped only down to being almost dead. Which means he

    missed what happened with my mother and knows nothing of what Juan did. He would be dead too if

    he''d been there, and it removes any shadow of doubt that he was ever involved. He didn''t even get the

    chance to save her from being sent away. I think if he had been, he would have died to rescue her all

    over again.

    The adultery thing though, highlights how much Colton doesn''t respect or care about me if he expects

    me to throw aside thews and have an affair with him anyway. We all know the shame it carries, and I

    could bepletely exiled from this pack if we went through with it. His alpha role would be dissolved,

    and he too could be dethroned to live in shame. He''s an asshole of the highest order if he thinks that''s

    a solution to him marking that Puta. He can''t have his cake and eat it.

    I blink in Radar''s direction, trying so hard to get my head around this new information as we sweep into

    the brightly lit grand foyer of a huge entranceway of this so-called homestead. I mean Colton grew up

    in a manor that was more of a castle and housed hundreds¡­. this is small by that standard, but still a

    freaking castle in its own right. It''s amazing, and huge. Prehistoric, and the d¨¦cor is definitely old-world

    witch, but I don''t doubt it can house a vast amount.

    The hub bub of the crowded hall, and wave of bodies moving up and down the stairs, and around in

    general, as word spreads, they have their long-lost Luna back, makes this ce feel pretty

    overwhelming. It''s not enough to distract me from watching Radar follow the group though, stopping

    when they get so far, as Colton and the doc wheel Sierra''s bed in the direction of a narrow hall to the

    left.

    "I should go with them." I nod after them as more of the group of helpers drop off, leaving a bare

    minimal body count to turn her bed into a door. Mainly Colton, the doctor, and a couple of femmes who

    are helping with the cab and her machines.

    "Yeah, you should. We''re all going to go back out on patrol of the borders to watch for your tail, we

    have to keep this ce safe. Tell Colton to link me when he wants me back to take care of you, and to

    find you some decent clothes. I''m sure for right now, Sierra is his priority." She sps my hand tightly,

    squeezes it, and leans in kissing me on the forehead, before nodding towards the door that Colton and

    his skeleton crew went through.

    "Meadow¡­. I''m so d to be back." I answer honestly, in afterthought, as she goes to move away,

    warmed by the tearful smile she gives me, and that little rub of my shoulder that it''s all going to be okay.

    Despite everything, even finding out that I could survive out there alone, I really have missed her and

    being around people. Being in a ce that''s warm, and safe, and I don''t have to hunt for my meals

    anymore, it reminds me what a pack can be like. I can do it alone; I just prefer this¡­. not out there.

    Being here reinforces it. I don''t want to go back out and disappear anymore. Everything''s different and I

    don''t want to leave again.

    "We are all happy to see you back. I made a mistake in letting you leave¡­ Colton is still trying to

    forgive me. Don''t do it again." She halfughs, but there''s a serious edge to her tone and a look that

    hints at a real warning.

    "I''m not nning on it. All of this is bigger than us now. Priorities have changed." I point out and she

    exhales with another nod.

    "Good, because he''ll strap your ass to him and put guard duty on you twenty-four seven if he even gets

    a hint you might take off again. That boy is not ying no more, Chica!" That head wobble and finger

    point that always makes me smile at her, but I ''hmmm'' then gesture I should go. I don''t care right now

    what Colton thinks, or wants. I need to see what''s going on and then sit. I only dozed in the truck for a

    short time and I''m physically exhausted and could do with a little moment to get used to this buzzing

    house. After weeks of nature and solitude, this human chaos is a bit much to get my head around. This

    whole thing is mentally overwhelming, and sleep is all I want, even though I''m not going to get it for a

    while.

    I turn and head after Colton, trace their steps down a corridor, turn right through the door they went,

    which takes me along a short hall, through two double doors into a proper set up infirmary. It''s already

    like a mini hospital wing, which is weird given our kinds ability to heal, so I guess this is from when the

    witch side of Colton''s family who stayed here. It''s white,rge, yet crowded with cabs full of potion

    bottles on every wall. Some of it looks dated, but mostly there are modern additions, obviously brought

    with Colton''s own medics who are hurriedly wading in and helping move Sierra to a central bed that''s

    more substantial than the one she''s on.

    I mean wolf packs do have medical staff and doctors. We do sometimes need them, especially in the

    younger ages when we are not turned yet, and we catch diseases or get injured. We''re vulnerable in

    youth, much like mortals are. It''s irresponsible for a pack to not have the means to protect all in our

    pack.

    They switch over her machines to full size ones, change out her tubes, and hang up her saline bag on

    a trolley to the side, as some of the wolves already in here file out, gazing longingly her way and

    nodding at Colton as each and every one leaves. I know the link between pack members is generally

    the preferred mode ofmunication, but it sucks that to me it''s a silent wall. Watch in envy as so

    much trantes between them, but I hear nothing.

    I miss pack linking, and the sense of unity it gave you as a whole, it reminds me I''m never really going

    to be part of this pack. I mean Colton could initiate me in general, now he''s alpha and has that power,

    and I could maybe link that way, but once his mate gets a whiff I''m here, I don''t doubt world war three

    will erupt. She''ll never let him put me in the pack to have more of a bond with him.

    I have no idea where she is, but she has to be around here somewhere, I mean, she is his Luna now.

    Mates never stray far apart and as Luna, her job is to care for the vulnerable in this massive pce.

    She probably got left behind here when he came for me, because he knew she would just aggravate

    the situation and make things worse between us. Not that it needs much help.

    I stand back watching as she''s settled, and the transition isplete. The doctor moving in to talk with

    a woman in a white coat I recognize from the Santo medical center in the valley. She has two nurses

    nking her as they busily squirrel around, put trolleys away, and sort out the haywire mess of

    machines they''ve taken from Sierra. Tidying up and making her ready for her new stay in here.

    Colton pulls over a high stool to the head of her bed and perches down beside her, oblivious to me over

    here, leaning in and saying something softly as he strokes her hair back, fully locked on her face as

    everyone else seems engrossed on the care n they''re discussing. I can hear the doc listing of

    medications and withdrawal key points, a step by step of what they need to do over the next few hours,

    but all my attention is on that solitary, strong, wide figure, with his back to me, and the longing pulling

    me to gofort him.

    Despite everything going on, we both have so much mess in our heads and a shared pain from finding

    out things that turned everything upside down. Now isn''t the time to hold that against him while all this

    is going on. Neither of us was prepared or even mature enough to deal with the tsunami of shit we''ve

    endured these past weeks, and I''m weary with it all catching up. I don''t want to carry the feelings of hurt

    and hate on top of that too. Not right now.

    We have to figure this out, wait on Sierra to see if she has an answer, and focus on the fact Deacon

    and his crew will follow us. Soon as they wake up and realize what''s happened, I''m sure Juan will be

    notified, and there will be a mad scramble to try and get here before she can tell everyone the truth.

    I can be mad at Colton, hurt by him, but right now he''s my alpha too, and I need to look to him for

    leadership, and keeping us all safe. If all I do is argue and carry a grudge, I''ll make it all harder for

    myself. The pack, this house, this ce, its where I''m meant to be through this, and I need to put this

    shit aside and stop thinking about myself for a little while. About how what he did broke my heart, when

    right now, the priority is everyone else, and Sierra.

    "This is not the little sub pack and hide out I imagined it would be." The doc infiltrates my thoughts,

    appearing beside me with that soothing English dialect that''s bing like a warm hug, and I have to

    smile at that.

    "Me either. I didn''t know anything that happened since I left. It''s crazy." I shrug, eyeing up the room with

    a sigh.

    "Yes, Colton gave me a condensed version as we wheeled Sierra in. In a way though, I''m rather d

    that we ended up in a ce that ensures I have time to wake her safely. I don''t need to rush and risk

    her body going into shock. This was definitely your fates guiding the way and providing us with ample

    shelter for a very difficult task." The doc looks as tired as I feel, and we''re both sagging over here,

    probably equally as eager for a bed as the other toy down for a little while, but both of us have to be

    here.

    "How long do you think that will take?" I ask genuinely, eager to see Colton finally get to reunite with

    her after all these years. Eyes falling on that beautiful man as he tends to his mom lovingly.

    "We''vee up with a n to slow down and stop the sedation meds over forty-eight hours, to let her

    brain begin toe out on its own ord. We''ll monitor her, keep her stabilized, and adjust as she

    progresses. She might have a few days of vegetative state where it seems like we''ve lost her¡­. that''s

    normal. Eight years is a long time to live in a dream world and the mind is aplex piece of hardware

    that sometimes requires a reset period. We''ll just take this as ites, and hope she''ll be one of the

    rare cases of long-terma patients toe out and be able to interact within mere days." He nods,

    a look of rtive confidence on that lowered brow.

    "She''s a wolf¡­ I say your bets are stacked on the positive side." I perk him up with a cheeky smile, and

    it gets a little one in return.

    "Quite!"

    "I don''t know where we go from here." I point out, nodding at Colton across the room, not really

    meaning just me and him, trying to hide the longing that crosses my face and the doctor nudges me

    with his shoulder.

    "I''m a believer that a good cup of tea and a long chat usually resolves many of life''s issues. Problems

    that seem overwhelming are sometimes just smoke and mirrors and getting it all out is sometimes the

    only way forward." He raises those bushy grey brows with a knowing expression, and I nudge him

    back.

    "Like confessing all to a strange girl who fell into your medical facility?" I smirk.

    "Exactly. Sometimes you have to throw away your entire life''s work, put your trust in a higher power, no

    matter how many signs are killing your hopes, and know they won''t steer you wrong if you just stop

    fighting it." His eyes stray to Colton too and it has the annoying effect of dragging my vision back to

    him. That strong, upright figure, looking a little too inviting while framed by the light from themp over

    Sierra''s bed. Always so unruffled even in the face of a storm. He''s solid, cool, and takes it all in his

    stride.

    "Good advice, doc. Not so easy to follow, but yeah¡­ I guess." I exhale heavily, feeling hopeless when

    he''s over there, looking like everything I need to cure me of my eternal agony.

    "We''ll figure this out, together, youngdy. After all, ¡­. you are our savior." He throws his arm around

    me awkwardly, gives me a squeeze, and then drops it as quickly as though he crossed some sort of

    touching boundaries that threw him well outside hisfort zone. I get the overwhelming surge of

    flustered, entric cringing, at his own public disy of affection, and let out an involuntary giggle.

    "I guess I better go white g the Alpha, until we can see where all this is going. Might make life easier

    if I give him a few days pass." I shrug it out, knowing all things considered, Colton probably could use

    less stress until Sierra wakes up.

    "He''s young, headstrong, stubborn like his mother, and still finding his feet in his new role. Go easy on

    him. He has the world on his shoulders, and he needs a little help in holding it up. His head is not quite

    where it should be." The doc nces at him and then off to the femme Medic across the other side who

    waves him to her.

    I nod, taking the hint, and push off to walk towards Colton, leaving the doc to wander back to the

    femme in the corner pouring over some clipboard as she jots things down.

    I take a levelling inhale, push all my riots of feelings into one tiny box and sit on them for now.

    Determined to be civil and not let everything ooze out of me while he needs a friend. I approach him

    from behind, and like in the truck, he''s so zoned in on his mom he doesn''t acknowledge meing

    close until I get right up beside him and lean in to look at her. Eyeing her up now she''s been settled in

    here and it''s odd, but I swear, she has more color to her pallor and her hair looks a little shinier. It''s

    almost like she knows she isn''t alone anymore, that she''s surrounded by her people and their love,

    even if that''s ridiculous.

    Seeing them together like this, only highlights how much he looks like her now he''s an adult. The same

    profile, small nose, and perfect bone structure of two very beautiful people, and I guess he always had

    her strong DNA. The dark hair, and straight brows, although Sierra is noticeably palepared to

    Colton''s sallow tan he wears all year round. She is lithe, and feminine in her build though, and Colton,

    well, he''s your typical strong, tall, and built alpha type. More muscles than brains sometimes, and he

    has a nice ass.

    One of the nurses pushes a stool up behind me with a smile and nod and I take it gratefully, sitting

    beside Colton and trying hard not to reach out to touch him. He looks so lost in the moment, eyes

    fixated on her, and so many thoughts must be running through his head. It''s like watching a pained

    child trying to figure something out, and that maternal instinct in me revs up a thousand watts and

    makes sitting here unbearable.

    "I can''t believe she''s really here¡­ that''s she''s real. How many times I dreamed of seeing her again?"

    He whispers it, that sexy voice low, and rough, alerting me to the fact he''s aware I''m beside him after

    all, and I rx into the seat, propping my feet up on the bar and lean towards him lightly. Suddenly

    consumed with fierce protectiveness over him when he seems this vulnerable.

    "I''m just d that we got her here. That you came when I found her." What else can I say. Nothing I can

    add right now is going to ease the tension as we wait, and he knows everything I do about all of this.

    "How could he do this to her? How could he not love her the way he was supposed to?" His eyes run

    back to her face, once again he strokes her hair, and he''s so lost in his own feeling he doesn''t notice

    my sarcastic eyebrow rise and tilted pointed chin gesture I give him.

    That''s a very good question Colton¡­ why couldn''t he? You might know given you clearly have the

    same w!!

    I shake it out of my head before he senses my attitude, scolding myself for such an impulsive

    response, but still, he really is dense sometimes. Know this projecting crap is only going to make me

    mad, and I don''t bite or say it out loud but god damn it, Colton. Really?

    I know he doesn''t need this right now, so I sigh it away, breathe slowly, and count to ten, sit a little taller,

    and try and focus on what he needs instead. Reminding myself that this is bigger than us, and I have to

    be less pounce ready.

    "He betrayed the mate bond; he doesn''t deserve her." I point out tly, then curse myself under my

    breath for still pushing it out there even if I didn''t meant to. It''s like everything we are saying is the

    damned obvious, yet Colton doesn''t even click. Colton doesn''t move or react, just that same silent fixed

    stare as he watches her breathe, eyes on her closed lids, and he sits. I feel like screaming and hitting

    him over the head with the nearest hard object, but instead I stare at the ceiling for a minute and let it

    pass. Soooooo slowly.

 Chapter 54: Jerk

    Chapter 54: Jerk

    "I should have found her a long time ago, before any of this. I should have looked harder, but I was

    young, and stupid, and I believed in my father when he said it was for the best."

    Oh, for the love of god! I give up, eyeroll upwards at the fates and mentally ask them is this is

    deliberate. I mean, when you decide to avoid a topic and they just keep pushing it between us like

    some sort of annoying sign, it starts to grate a tiny bit.

    That heartbreak and rawness in the croaking tone tells me finally though, how much the betrayal of his

    father is screwing him up, and I focus all my energy on that and not the universe trying to make me

    smother him with his own hoody. I instinctively wrap my arm around his, hoping contact will keep me

    from heinous beatings, and lean my head on his shoulder in a bid to nk them out. I really want to

    ease his pain, as it ebbs through me and waves inside of my own heart and stomach. He''s still trying to

    shield me but this close, he''s failing to do it fully, and I can feel it inside of me.

    It''s heavy, and deep, and consuming, and I forget everything about being upset with him or angry. I

    slide my ttened palm along his arm instinctively, cover the back of the hand he hasid on his mom''s

    and entwine my fingers in his, so we hold hands on top of hers. Colton turns his head with my contact

    and rests his chin and mouth on top of my hair, pushing in against me so we''re half cuddling but not

    really, just touching, leaning together, and for once I don''t push him away or feel the need to jump out

    of proximity. We both exhale at the same time, a heavy releasing of tension, and hurt, and energy, as

    we sag together, and everything pauses for a second. That calm silence his touch always brings me.

    I can feel him feeding from me, soothing him slightly with my touch like an imprinted mate is meant too,

    and I close my eyes and enjoy the stolen moment I''m allowing myself. I can push everything else aside

    and pretend that it''s okay to be what he needs when it''s about her. When the topic isn''t us, and

    markings, and anything other than being a support for someone who really needs it.

    "I don''t know how to lead, Lorey. These people, this pack. I''m just a kid. I''m not ready." The devastation

    and self-doubt rips through me as it waves over me from him, and I look up from my nestled position,

    shifting to see his face without breaking away. Hating that he feels so out of whack and the normal

    confident rock I''vee to depend on is wavering.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "You''re a born leader. Maybe it seems hard right now, and things aren''t clear, but Colton, you are the

    best for your people. Look around. They''re here with you. You did this. Safe, protected, you stood up

    and made a stand for them against someone you love. You put them first, always. The good of the

    pack, it''s always your primary focus, even when other things get in the way. How can you doubt that?

    It''s what makes you the strongest kind of leader!" I praise him with honesty, heartfelt, and hushed, as I

    whisper the words he needs to remember. How he can doubt himself this way is beyond me, when

    everything I know about him makes it obvious, he was always going to be the best kind of alpha. He is!

    "Maybe I just want to be a kid who''s selfish. Who took the girl he wanted and walked away, and screw

    all this. I should have left with you. Belonged with you, wherever you went." He sounds defeated and I

    know this isn''t him. This is a tired and uncertain guy who has had a lot thrown at him. In one day, his

    ex-mate resurfaces, dragging his long-lost mom along, and he finds out his father kept her prisoner,

    after murdering his own people and destroyed the life he thought he knew.

    It hurts to hear him say it, feel it. The regret of what happened with us, even while I''m trying to ignore it.

    The tears bite at my eyes, and a lump forms in my throat, that almost chokes me, inflicting a unique

    kind of body and brain ache that''s hard to shake off.

    "Maybe you should have, but you would never have forgiven yourself. You made the choices you made

    for the good of the pack, even if it hurt us. If you left them, he would never have relinquished control,

    and they would be suffering still. The fates had a n, and maybe leaving with me would have

    changed my path and never led me to her. And what about her? You''ve waited for her for ten years;

    she needs you too. They all do. I finally see how all of this is so much bigger than us, Colton. Why it

    had to be that we couldn''t be together. It was by design, and we did what we were meant to, even you

    when you rejected me." I nod at Sierra, my own voice strained with my own undercurrents of agonizing

    emotions, knowing that all of this is his pain talking and the desire to run away from everything hurting

    him. A normal flight or fight response, and I felt the same when I learned about all of it, in fact I still feel

    this way. To run and bury my head and wish it''d been different. It''s fear, it''s overwhelm, but it''s pointless

    and running isn''t going to fix any of this anymore. Juan has to pay; the bnce has to be restored, and

    Sierra needs her son. Colton needs to lead.

    Colton sighs, slides his arms under me fully and picks me up, surprising me with the sudden maneuver,

    and drags me to hisp where he wraps himself around me. He buries his head under my chin, against

    my chest so I have no other option than to hold him too, taking from me what he needs, even if he

    should have asked first. I relent and wrap him up in a hug, being the strength he''scking, while doubt

    and heartbreak consumes him. It''s both awful, and yet the best thing, to allow myself to be this way for

    a while even if it confuses my heart all the more.

    "The people, the war, the future¡­ it''s all interwoven. Us, your mom, your dad¡­ we can''t run away from

    any of this. Even if we wanted to. We''re part of it, even in our mistakes, even in our heartbreak. The

    fates, they know what they''re doing and for whatever reason they did this to us, it''ll make sense in

    time." I run my fingers through his thick short hair, stroking it back and lulling him against me. Caring for

    him, giving him what I can as it starts to stir up all kinds of longings, and warm sensations in the pit of

    my stomach being this connected to him.

    "I denied the fates, Lorey. Maybe I was meant to find her with you, by your side. Maybe I screwed

    everything up by rejecting you." He squeezes me harder, pulling me closer so I end up almost

    entangled in his body fully, and it starts to feel inappropriate and way too intimate as I naturally fit up

    against him in the hollow of hisp. Especially with my ass nestling in his groin, and I''m fully aware he''s

    carrying a pretty healthy package, because it''s now worked somehow into a position where it''s wedged

    in between my ass cheeks and distracts from the heavy feelings of this scenario. Distraction at its

    finest, a pretty sizeable one at that, and I try and focus back on what I''m meant to, but it''s not an easy

    task.

    My eyes scan the room for signs of Carmen crashing in here, because of my own guilty libido as my

    nether regions tingle. I''m heating up with being this close, skin starting to sizzle, and stomach flipping

    over at something so nothing and stupid. I don''t seem to have much control over it now, when all I can

    focus on is the fact, I can feel it through his pants, and mine, and it''s impressive. It being¡­ you

    know¡­. his ummm.

    It''s not like I haven''t seen it, when he''s turned from wolf to human again, just somehow when he''s

    standing up and there''s a lot of abs, pecks and muscles all levelling out the eye candy, you don''t really

    size up what you don''t want to get caught looking at. I looked that one time, idently, and it was

    memorable.

    I wriggle in a bid to get his ''situation'' from under me, not that it''s reacting much, it''s that I''m painfully

    aware of it through thin sweats, and once your head goes somewhere like that, it''s hard to get it back

    out of the gutter. I''ve been having lucid pornographic dreams about him these past weeks while out

    there alone, but the reality feels a lot more¡­. Substantial and within grasp. Swallowing hard, trying to

    rake my mind, and hearing back to him and failing badly.

    I start blushing crazily, aware I''m being a freak. Heat spreading up from my boobs, neck, and cheeks,

    that makes me sweat instantly, and overheat, so that I must be turning rosy visibly. Bing that

    awkward, sex starved, teen virgin, you read about in young adult romance books. Scared to now put

    my hand anywhere, and flinch anytime I feel an ounce of movement under me, while trying to avoid

    looking down, or directly at him, and subtly attempting an escape from impalement without drawing

    attention to it.

    "I don''t think they ever intended you to be with me. This is where you''re needed. They wouldn''t give

    you a role if they didn''t think you could do it." My words are rushed, babbling mainly, cheeks flushing, a

    little breathless. Focusing on sliding sideways like some sad little untouched having a freak out,

    because he has a penis, and it''s like I just realized, because I''m sitting on it. Distracted from the levity

    of what we''re talking about because Colton is making me ¡­. hot. That''s the word! Really, really hot.

    Squirmy. My whole body pulsating with need now that it''s caught on to what''s happening. I think I''m

    experiencing my first full on hormonal breakdown, full haze mode initiated, and craving things I

    shouldn''t.

    My wiggling does seem to change the atmosphere a little, and the way he frowns at me as he sits up

    and nces down at my weird moving in hisp, says it all. I react by looking much like a rabbit caught

    in the headlights, widening my eyes in embarrassment, and try to smile, albeit weirdly at him, to distract

    him from the fact I''m trying to dislodge my butt from his manhood. I feel like an idiot and slide straight

    back into his groin with a minor bump that does extract a twinge of movement that makes me gasp

    lightly. I ignite a semi now he''s aware of where my thoughts are and my grinding on it unintentionally.

    Oh my god. I didn''t mean to and now, it''s like that elephant in the room¡­ literally, and I spazz out

    mentally. Freak out in full. Completely flustered, face so flushed I know I''m probably crimson from chin

    to roots and my movements are clumsy. It feels bigger like this and it intimidates me more than a lot,

    now I can feel it half hard, and probing my ass way more.

    I get a hint of dimple as a slight knowing smile moves in, a raised brow, and his whole aura changes

    from down and depressed to ''well, hello, are you doing what I think you''re doing?''. That cheeky twinkle

    in his eye and it''s obvious my hormones are giving his hormones thee on. I literally see the slide of

    Latino Lothario as Colton''s whole aura changes to wolf mode, and his eyes begin to glow. His prey

    caught in his sights and I be hyper aware that every cell of my body heightens to crazy levels. His

    wolf rattles mine, and I can''t stop the way she piques; knowing my eyes start to glow in response to his

    primal signals as she uncurls deliciously. I''m suddenly super aware of every part of his anatomy, and

    tingling with apprehension, as our bodies start to tune in on one another in the first stages of going into

    heat. This is new for me and the timing couldn''t be any worse.

    He slides his hand under my hair to catch me in his hold, locking his eyes on mine as his pupils dte,

    and things get real heavy real fast, so that my lungs literally stop functioning. He lifts my chin and

    brings his face to mine so our noses graze, the contact ignites a fire inside of me, and I groan softly, so

    quiet no one in the room hears it but him and I forget that there''s other people here. Colton is all in horn

    mode, his erection growing under me, only making this worse, and I think he even forgets we''re sat

    beside his mom. I almost selfbust as though he zaps me with a taser when he grips me a little

    harder and move sin with intention.

    "I don''t believe never was in the n. You''re here now. They brought you back to me." It''s so soft it''s

    barely audible, his voice tickles my mouth as he runs the tip of his tongue across his bottom lip and

    sucks it in, sexy as hell. I pant in response as one of his hands slides under my ass and cups a cheek

    with a small squeeze. My underwear gets mmy, my heart rate almost explodes, and I press my

    thighs together tobat the aching sensations down there while I bite on my own lip, such is the

    desire to do that to him. My head gets insanely foggy, and all I can do is lean in, crave with a hunger

    like I ''m starving to have that tongue in my mouth. The memory of his kiss fueling me on with abandon.

    My nails rake across his chest as I begin to slide my hands up in readiness to curl around his neck.

    Instincts taking over as my wolf dominates with her unyielding need.

    He tilts down softly, and I know what''sing, the slow move in, the way he lifts me to him by the ass

    as he grazes his nose against mine, and as much as I start to get drawn in, aching for him to do it,

    something tugs me mentally, wing slowly at the back of my mind. I''m almost drooling as I relent and

    start to close my eyes, my heart pounding through my chest, and I want those hands of his to slide up

    my shirt and feel me out. Yet, I can''t.

    Sense ws at me as he gets so insanely close his lip softly slides against mine, igniting a desire and

    passion unmatched, and it takes every ounce of will power and strength in me to close my mouth,

    breathing so heavily I might pass out, and inhale like I need oxygen badly, through my nose. It''s

    incredibly painful and takes everything I have in me to lean back and break the headiness of being

    caught up in his scent, his touch, his power over me, which inevitably leads to more. Our mixed

    emotions of strong desire and need for sex is pulsating between us, and I honestly don''t know where I

    find the strength to break it.

    I lift my hand and stop him midway, with a hand over his soft lips, and close my eyes tight while I try to

    regain some control and attempts to rationalize. Breathing in and out and slowly, counting to ten while

    praying my body calms down and saves me from my own weakness. Colton halts, sensing my change,

    and has the decency to sit still and not push me. I swear, if he did, I would lose and probably traumatize

    the doc with a vulgar disy of porn in the infirmary. I honestly, for a second, thank the stars Colton

    doesn''t force my hand, even though his own need is almost overpowering me.

    We clearly have the attraction, and every day the haze gets closer my own body will start to betray me,

    just like this. I turned this year, so this will be my first heat, and god, it''s going to kill me if this is

    anything to go by. Maybe this is that, creeping in, or maybe it''s just the downside to imprinting, so that

    when we get too intimate the need to screw gets right in there, but whatever it is, it''s a reminder to stay

    away from him like this from now on. Close contact is a no. We can''t fight it.

    "Don''t. Some things I can''t forgive. You''re just making this messy." I shove him back forcefully, my voice

    shaking, not able to breathe properly, a whispering tone as I slide off hisp, getting on my own two

    feet on Jell-O legs and a lot of lightheadedness. I avoid his eyes, but Colton isn''t about to give up.

    He catches me by the waist and pulls me to him bodily, so I collide into his now standing frame, and

    almost crumble. Maybe it''s ast-ditch attempt to y on what''s already ignited between us and

    throwing caution to the wind, but I''m getting stronger by the second now I haven''t got him all around

    me, hemming me in.

    "Are you really going to stay mad at me for an eternity and deny this between us? Come on, baby. I get

    that you''re angry, but really? Never? When it feels like this? When we both want it this much." He leans

    in, aiming to carry on his smooth seduction, nuzzling into me as though this is merely my being a

    stubborn girl, and this is all a game. Pulling me up against him and wrapping me in tight as he tries for

    a second go at aiming a kiss, but it riles my temper, and I snap. From lust crazed to pissed in zero point

    five seconds.

    "Colton, stop it, let me go." I start fighting him, but he has octopus arms and manages to get me

    tangled up with him no matter which way I tray and escape.

    "No can do. It''s not in me to let you go again. You''ve got me crazy right now." He makes a joke of it,

    pinning my arms around me and swiftly leans in to peck me on the lips and gets himself a knee to the

    groin. I''m not ying, and I know I started this, but I''m stopping it now, and he needs to ept it and

    fuck off.

    Colton is faster than me though, blocks my assault and just gives me that cheeky boy, dimpled grin that

    infuriates me. Making light of the heaviness that''s between us and pushing my mood off like water on a

    duck''s back.

    "Nice try. Good to see your time without me brought out the fierce. I like a bit of rough in a girl." He

    slowly unwinds me, chuckling at my furious re, and then leans in, cups my face, steals a quick lip to

    lip kiss before I p him hard in the abdomen for doing it against my will. Crossing the line even if a

    second ago I was begging for it.

    He makes an ''oof'' noise, clutches it, then throws up defensive palms andughs at me. He''s not

    deterred, or mad, he''s seeing that little thing between us as a ray of hope that he might get his way if

    he ys his cards right and might even take advantage of getting up close again. My hackles rise, and

    I go into defensive mode, eyes glowing with warning that he needs to back off. Insides calming from

    what that was and instead igniting in fury, ready to w him half to death.

    "Okay, I surrender, red eyes. I get it. You need more time and I need to up my apology game. Maybe

    calm my testosterone while I''m at it." That smug, cute boy face, and the bro mannerisms, as he adjusts

    his own ck sweats and rolls his shoulder to relieve some of his own sexual tension.

    "You need to go choke." I snap at him sulkily, pushing past him in barging for the direction of the door,

    irritated by him, at him, at me. So annoyed that he took liberties when I was showing weakness and

    pissed me off all the more.

    "It''s not a preference, but if it gets you hot, I''m into trying it." He adds with a raised brow, thatplete

    inappropriate sexual innuendo getting another p in response as I spin on him, instinct making me

    lash out to maim the asshole and he cowers away yfully,ughing harder at me and clutching his

    side as though hrity is painful. Utterly entertained at my amusing him. Not fazed by my anger one bit.

    Not taking this seriously at all, and not injured by my feeble aims ¡­ this guy who was literally seconds

    away from betraying his new mate bond and cheating on his Luna.

    JERK!!

    He backs away with a raised set of hands, that goofy smile of adoration, looking at me in that wicked

    devilish way that makes my blood boil. All happy, teenage asshat, who doesn''t see anything wrong in

    what just went down.

    "Honestly, you just ¡­ arghhh" I half growl at him, selfbusting with sheer frustration, and pent up

    rage. No longer willing to y this weird whatever it is, losing my cool, and being as immature as him. I

    turn again, go to storm out of the infirmary, fueled with hot anger and returned hatred. Seeing the doc

    and medic ncing my way as I stomp my hardest towards the door, d they didn''t actually see us

    getting hot and heavy back there and throw daggers back at the room I''m leaving.

    I walk smack bang into an iing figure in the doorway, and almost trip over them in the process,

    muffling a shocked yelp as they right me to my feet with a mumbled apology, and then look past me

    directly.

    "Alpha ¡­ we have iing." It''s a low tense sentence and my heart stops beating. It shuts me up, my

    blood runs cold and I mentally try and calcte if it''s been long enough for Deacon and his pack to get

    here. It''s only been a couple of hours, surely it can''t be. My blood runs cold, cooling my jets, and

    dispersing my tantrum as seriousness makes me turn to look back at Colton standing in the room by

    the bed.

    Colton mentioned attacks¡­. maybe it''s Juan and his men, or maybe it''s vampires. I feel instantly sick,

    my insides turning to dust, but Colton springs into action, the ever-ready warrior, the smile fading and

    the carefree dropping around his feet. He seems to grow taller, look stronger, his eyes turning to a low

    glowing amber as his expression calmspletely. A born leader pushing everything else aside when

    faced with an actual threat.

    "It''s showtime!" He sounds out confidently, those eyes burning brighter as he bristles up and gets ready

    to go out there and take down whatever threat ising for his people.

 Chapter 55: Deacon

    Chapter 55: Deacon

    I sh a wary look at the Doc in the corner, who turns a paler shade, his brow furrowing, etching his

    features into that of worry, and he casts an evasive look back at me. He darts a nce at Colton then

    back again to me, suddenly sheepish.

    "It can''t be Deacon, right? It''s too early!" I point out while asking him to confirm, to calm my own

    sudden whirlwind of nerves, hating the apprehension I can feel from him, but he swallows loudly.

    "I may have over exaggerated our head start rather somewhat, a teensy little bit. I didn''t want to rm

    you and give you reason to doubting with me, dear girl. If you knew they were hot on our heels, so

    to speak, you would have queried the n and I had faith the fates would intervene if we just got out. I

    had to keep the sedation low, so I didn''t kill my human staff in the process, and sadly that meant the

    wolves recovered quickly." He''s apprehensive about admitting to a lie, recoiling slightly and I give him a

    deted smile, tranting that it''s okay and it doesn''t really make much difference now, because it is

    what it is.

    "Damn right, it''s Deacon. Meadow and the pack are tracing them down the north road in, following

    them. They''ll be here in a couple of minutes." Colton growls and sweeps past me, determination oozing

    from him, and that growing hostilitying off him like a dense smoke. He''s moving into battle mode in

    his head and I can''t do much except follow him out of the infirmary. Knowing no matter what, I should

    be out there for this entourage arriving. After all, it''s because of me and Sierra they are evening.

    "You should stay here." Colton shes me back a moody look, fierce, overbearing protectiveness

    shining through, and gets my ''hell no'' re of warning shed right back.

    I''m not about to be sat in the corner and cotton wrapped because Colton thinks he needs to take care

    of a feeble little femme. This femme took down a bear, and she isn''t about to be intimidated by that idiot

    Deacon.

    ''That son of a bitch darted me in the back. I''m not missing him crawling up and realizing this is a Santo

    domain! I want to experience that epiphany and watch him grovel.'' It''s through gritted teeth as my own

    aggression peeks, thinking about that smug assholes face, and the longing to kick him in the balls

    when I was in the facility. That little simmer of rage ignites and my skin tingles in anticipation, revving

    up my anger for that slimy weasel.

    "You stay on my ass then. Stay close where I can intervene should I need to." Colton drops that

    overbearing, no nonsensemand, and turns away, obviously picking up on my stubborn tone and

    knowing arguing with me is futile. Still has to be in charge of my safety though.

    He leads the way immediately, straight out into the hallway, through the foyer, and out the still open

    main door at hyper speed. Other wolves either getting out of the way, or turning and following their

    leader, as I assume, he pack links and issues orders.

    He''s eager to get out front and await our guests. His wolf starting to peek in the glowing of his eyes and

    that snarl in his tone, but he keeps it in check and stays mostly human, rolling his shoulders and

    leaning forward lightly, so that stance of psychoes through prominently when wee to a halt at

    the gravel driveway that spans the whole front width of the homestead.

    Wolves tend to hunch forward and look at you from a tilted down chin. It''s usually because as wolves

    we prefer to go to all fours even though we can walk upright, and Colton seems caught between the

    two. Stance and lowered head as his eyes glow viciously and his words take on that dominant growl in

    the undertones. He isn''t nning on turning, but he is nning on intimidating the shit out of Deacon. I

    can sense his actions and read him way better than I used to be able to. I wonder if our wolves are

    synching a little because of the closeness of how we got in the infirmary, or maybe I''m just getting

    better at dissecting the mood and picking out who''s belongs to who.

    He leads us out across the new, cleared sweeping gravel drive, all the vehicles are gone, and I can see

    how huge the forefront of the homestead''s entry is. Without the wolves nking and taking us in without

    seeing it, I can appreciate the wide vast space, tree lined with dense forest, and only one narrow

    openinging in north bound. Colton was right about this being smaller than the manor at the

    mountain, but it''s still pretty impressive.

    The headlights sh in the far distance through that gap in the trees and I realize it''s because the road

    is straight, and long, and standing here, we can see it for a couple of miles. Being dark means we can

    see the flickering lights moving in on us. Like iing orbs bouncing around on uneven gravel terrain.

    "Two trucks¡­ Radar can pick out heat signatures of twelve wolves between the two." Colton murmurs

    it at me, as if Radar being able to do that isn''t a surprise, and now his name makes perfect sense. He

    can see body heat through objects, infrared sight.

    Something slight catches my eye distracting me from this wonder, just past him as I look his way.

    Adjusting my nocturnal vision, I realize Santo wolves are moving in from the tree line stealthily and

    standing spread out around us in the shadows. Watching, waiting, prepping to be there should their

    alpha need them, and I again hate that I''m not linked in and hearing themunications between them

    all. It''s obvious by the silent way they get in position and nod at one another that there''s a line of

    chatter getting them where needed. They''re preparing for battle because they don''t know how things

    are going to y out.

    "Doc said there were neen wolves at the facility, so I''m guessing he left a few behind to keep the

    humans in check." I add in afterthought, sticking close to him as a few warm bodies close up behind us,

    wolves I don''t know well but we''re being nked by more than a dozen anyway, and I wonder where

    the sub pack are.

    Colton starts pacing, side to side, adrenalin, and hostile levels are so high he''s even affecting me, and

    my body starts to lightly vibrate. Watching the oing truck, bristling with fierceness, and all I can do

    is watch, and wait, with held breath. Nervousness hitching up because I don''t know how this is going to

    go, and even though we outnumber them, I''m still not a wolf that''s ever had to battle another wolf like

    this. Colton doesn''t count that one time he triggered me, and I can''t even remember it happening. I feel

    nauseous even while still crazily angry at Deacon and start wringing my hands together to calm my

    stupid nerves.

    Colton walks six feet to the left, turns and walks it back again, like a caged animal, and I can taste his

    impatience in wanting to deal with this. He''s stiff, and solid looking, ready to pounce, and I can taste the

    nearness of his wolf as he verges on turning. It''s like a high-level energy feeding mine, and my own

    wolf starts to internally wriggle around with a need to show face.

    He''s in full blown aggression mode, his alpha scent getting so heady that my own wolf starts to snarl in

    response, and I have to deep breath and count to ten to keep her tamed. He''s riling the pack, and the

    murmur of restless snarls around me tell me they''re all poised and ready to fight, feeding from their

    leader''s need to attack. The psychic bond of a pack, so that when their alpha hits a battle, they all rev

    up and flock to him, ready to die for the good of the pack. It''s bing unbearable, and invasive, as it

    shrouds like a dark smog around us and I can hardly breathe with the impending pressure.

    I touch him on the shoulder as a way to break his intent focus on the iing, as he paces past me for

    the tenth time and he pauses, spinning his head to me away from the road. It''s like I jolted him with a

    taser, such is his reaction, because he was caught up in his instincts and senses.

    "Deacon''s a coward and no match for us. Be still. You''re making the pack restless and blood thirsty." I

    try and soothe him with a small squeeze. Colton inhales slowly but reaches out and runs his thumb

    over my bottom lip gently, igniting a crazy number of butterflies in my stomach with the simplest of

    touches, as he focuses those glowing eyes on mine.

    "Heid his hands on you. Kept my mom prisoner. I don''t care if he refuses to fight, or runs¡­ I''ll take

    him down regardless." It''s the vicious, lethal, protectiveing out and I can only give Colton a softThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    look. I can''t argue when he''s fueled by instinct, I can only let him be, and let him handle this how he

    needs to.

    "Many of these wolves have never known battle. Think of the vulnerable among us. We want them to

    feel safe here, not traumatized by a war on the doorstep. Be a leader. Put vengeance aside for the

    good of those. There are children here." I remind him gently, and it has the same effect as a calming

    wave washing over him. It''s enough to level down the rage, and he exhales heavily to release some of

    his tension, knowing I''m right. He nods, releasing me and turning away to watch the road once more,

    but I can already tell he''s reeled in so much of his testosterone already. My words having an effect.

    The wolf hierarchy is not thatplex, and wolves have certain traits you just have to ept. One

    being that a male is deathly aggressive, possessive, and protective of his mate, even if she isn''t

    technically his, and they maybe imprinted. The need is the same. Colton''s an alpha which means his

    protective instincts are enhanced naturally, at about five hundred percent higher than most, to be

    honest. The whole good of the pack, putting his people above all, is a born alpha trait, and it''s crazily

    hitched up to about a thousand times more intense once a dominant takes on his role as leader. So,

    Colton is fueled by that. I can see it in him, making him antsy, interwoven with turmoil, and rage. I''m not

    just his fated mate, in his head I''m part of his pack too, and Deacon disrespected me. He disrespected

    the Luna also. Colton''s loyalty to his mom is as strong as his love for her, for me. As Alpha he wants to

    reset the bnce, to deal with the insult and offence dealt this way.

    The headlights pull my eyes from Colton to them as they sh violently, swinging around into the car

    par as they trundle in and catch us all standing here waiting. The low humming of two big green military

    trucks that I recognize from the bay. Both have tented backs and seem so much bigger out here in the

    dark.

    The first truck veers left and skids to a halt, obviously not expecting the wee party out front and

    maneuvers an emergency divert, and the second ms on the breaks immediately, sliding on the

    gravel an extra few feet dramatically, stops dead in the entranceway, blocking it off in a mist of

    scrambled dust.

    There''s a moment of pause as no one moves, and the sound of the humming trucks is the only noise

    ringing heavily through the eerie quiet. The distant whoop, whoop, of wolvesing from behind alert

    the presence of our own sub pack returning behind them, and they seem to be in joyful spirits at

    trapping these bugs in their web, from all sides. It''s as though everyone holds their breath, and waits

    for someone else to make the first move, and Colton bes stealthily still,pletely trained on the

    first truck as he hones in on the driver seat through the side mirror, his low growl vibrates through my

    stomach.

 Chapter 56: Intimidation

    Chapter 56: Intimidation

    It''s Deacon, I can smell him. He surprises me with the low husky hostility of his link between us and I

    blink, stomach turning itself in knots as I realize what he just said. Trying to ignore the tone of killer in

    his undercurrent because I know Colton is a seasoned warrior, and I''m about to see it for myself for a

    second time.

    How do you know what Deacon smells like? I nch, looking from Colton to the truck and trying to

    figure out how we would know that unless he knew him. He couldn''t have gotten scent from my

    projecting memories. I mean, Deacon is a Santo, but if he''s been at the facility for years then I

    assumed Colton would have been a boy and not really known him. Deacon is older, by maybe ten

    years, and I don''t recall pulling him from any of his memories, but then again, I haven''t looked.

    That asshole and his pack slunk off into god knows where after his father died, but I know him. He tried

    to take me down in front of his pack when I was a kid, to exert his dominance, and humiliate me, and I

    handed him his ass. I hate that mother fucker with a passion. Knowing that it''s his pack that held my

    mom, and nowes after you both, I swear, I''m going to rip him limb from limb.

    I swallow hard, eyes widening and gulp back a little tremor of ''oh shit'' now that I realize this is more

    than Colton being pissed on behalf of me and his mother, and Colton thinking about diffusing things. It''s

    also about already hating the idiot who followed us here. The rev up again of his rage as it waves

    through me and I know I need to settle him once more.

    We have young here, we have pregnant women, and elderly wolves. We have families, and this space

    is faced by a hundred windows. We need to shield them from the horrors and instill that this ce is a

    sanctuary. I have to help calm Colton and push this fight outside our boundaries, away from watching

    eyes. I don''t want him to rile the extended pack and rip a dozen wolves to shreds out here like this.

    Even if it is Deacon.

    Someone opens the truck door and slides out, all dressed in dark clothes like Colton is, and I recognize

    the tall, cocky swagger, right away. That air of asshole he wears so well. Deacon looks around, noting

    all the wolves scattered in a circle surrounding him and then locks eyes on Colton as he seeks out

    whom he should interact with, and seems to visibly sag. He obviously remembers Colton well.

    It''s all in his bodynguage and the death of confidence. He hesitates, then walks towards us with his

    hands raised up as a sign of submission, and Colton stands taller, lifting his head and seems to grow a

    few inches as he locks him with a prating re. Colton moves in front of me instinctively, side

    stepping and pushing me back with a hand slid across my abdomen firmly. I can tell it''s a protective

    movement, instinctual, and can''t be mad about it when it''s purely automatic response to an iing

    threat.

    Deacon''s own pack slide out of the two trucks, taking in all around them and stand back in the circle

    surrounding their own vehicles. I can see the hesitant and questioning looks they throw between one

    another, as they recognize certain members, and it''s obvious this is news to them that they followed my

    tracks to a Santoir. They stay put and look towards Deacon for direction, showing zero signs of

    hostility now they see us.

    "I''m only doing what I''m told, Colton. I didn''te here to fight, or even knew you''d broken off and had

    a Santo sect here. I just need to take my patient, and my prisoner, back. Your father was very clear

    about that." Deacon isn''t so smug now, in fact, I can taste his nervousness, and smell his fear in the air

    as he closes the gap andes within four feet. Sure the second It dawned on him he was rolling into

    a Santo space he shit his pants and had a moment of ''what the fuck is going on?''. I move around

    Colton a tad, to be able to lock a nasty re at Deacon''s smug head and catch the eye flicker as he

    notices me and looks back to my Alpha.

    Colton snorts in response to what he said. His body bristling with a pulsing desire to rip at Deacon and I

    impulsivelyy a hand t on his back, to remind him to stay calm. I can feel it oozing my way, his

    emotions riling mine, and that insane desire to turn and bite the asshole in the face. I have to inhale

    heavily, breathe deeply, and count to ten to make it pass, willing Colton to draw from me some of this

    settling energy.

    "Prisoner? Patient? ¡­.. Do you mean my mom and my femme? Pretty sure you can''t be talking about

    walking on in here uninvited, thinking I''m going to stand back and let you touch either of them." Colton

    steps to him and closes the gappletely, humanly straight, and tall, aggression pulsating, and

    pushes nose to nose with Deacon. He''s standing taller than him by only an inch, but he seems so

    much more dominant as Deacon hesitates but stays his ground. He is a pack leader after all, and his

    own are watching him closely, so he needs to curb the weakness to keep face. Colton is growling, so

    low it''s reverberating through me and my wolf is getting all kinds of excited. I try extra hard to pat her

    down and tell her off.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    It''s the weirdest thing, but seeing and feeling him this way, makes me crazy hot in an inappropriate

    way, and I curse my damn hormones and that damned haze moving in on me. My wolf wants to y,

    with him, in all kinds of dirty ways, she''s just torn between ripping Deacons head off or stripping Colton

    naked for his show of fierce, and I have to work twice as hard to curb those urges. She''s all swooning

    and needy in a time when she just needs to shut up and be still.

    "Your father won''t care. I''m just doing what I''m told¡­ like I''m meant to. He won''t like this one bit. Just

    take it up with him when we leave and deal with him yourself." Deacon doesn''t really seem to be

    getting the memo, and it dawns on me that much like I didn''t know, he won''t either, that Colton is his

    rightful alpha and just by questioning him, he''s breaking all kinds of rules and respect.

    He''s oblivious to the pack split, and to him, this is Colton setting off on his own to start a separate sect

    while still under his father''s order. It happens when males who are next in line be impatient for

    dominance, and they are then allowed to set up camp somewhere else with any willing to follow. Big

    packs like the Santos dominate entire regions because of previous generations splitting and setting up

    across thend, to make sure challenges and disputes don''t arise when young males get too big for

    their own boots. There''s always only one head alpha though, and Deacon assumes it''s still Juan.

    "My father is not the alpha anymore! I am! Now back the fuck up and listen to me, because this is how I

    say this is going to go." Colton snaps at him, making Deacon flinch with the intense crazy that came

    through with that response and he does seem to shrivel slightly. Colton was right. Deacon is a coward,

    and when he doesn''t have a dart gun and a facility keeping wolf gifts at bay, or thick plexiss prisons,

    he''s just a weak ass omega who is the lowest of our pack.

    "Juan is my Alpha, I don''t know what makes you think otherwise, and for all I know, you could be lying."

    Deacon truly is an idiot of epic proportions and much to my surprise, Colton doesn''t punch him in the

    face, butughs instead. A deranged yet somehow boyish noise, and he raises his head and looks at

    the trucks behind Deacon''s head.

    "Do you hear that, Meds? I must be lying!" Colton''s eyes are on the vehicles and I squint to see where

    he can see her. I can''t. I can smell the sub pack on the wind, blowing gently this way, but there''s

    nothing but shadows and darkness beyond the lit area we''re standing in.

    "I guess we witnessed a mirage then, huh?" Meadow appears slinkily on the roof of the first truck,

    coming out of the shadows and strutting across the thick solid canvas of the covering like a

    supermodel. Hand on her hip as she res this way and the sub pack seem to emerge creepily too.

    Some around the sides of the trucks, pouring in like beetles, and scaring Deacons pack half to death

    with the sudden appearance. Cesar appears behind Meadow, up top, while Matteo appears on the roof

    of the other one. Ninja stealth and almost magical appearances. They know how to spread out and look

    like there''s more of them. They have a force that''s hard to miss.

    "Let me have this one, he''s cute, and I want to y with him!" Jesus slides up behind one of the men

    who are slightly further out from the rest, and he jumps a mile high, growls Jesus'' way and then back

    runs to his pack to get away from the taunting smirk and kissing motions. The twins chuckle as they

    round on them, making more of those sexy wink and kiss motions, cooing the males naughtily. They''re

    humiliating them while standing casually,nguishing like they''re hanging out in a field waiting for a

    sports tournament to begin. No hint of fear, wariness, or even rage. Just taunting confidence of a pack

    that know as a unit, they''re fierce.

    "I don''t think you''re his type. He likes the soft submissive femmes, so he can feel all man about it."

    Radar pokes fun at the member trying to cower behind his pack, and Colton grins at the hrity of his

    very intimidating fellows. It''s obvious he''s used to this kind of response when they encounter an enemy,

    and he doesn''t seem phased by it at all. It now makes sense who was whooping and making noise

    upon arriving as though heading to a party. They''reical in a terrifying psychotic way, and you can

    tell every one of them has tasted blood on a battlefield. You only get that kind of bold scary from

    experience.

    The jokes and presence of his subs do seem to have calmed Colton down considerably, and already I

    can sense the waves of fury ebbing out as he realizes this pack isn''t worth it. Not one of them are trying

    to enforce any kind of fight, and Deacon, despite his eyes faintly glowing, seems to be trying to diffuse

    rather than entice. They''re what I thought when I met them, Omega cowards, and it''s not even

    honorable enough to fight them.

    "You don''t want to battle, that''s fine by me. My people don''t need bloodshed on their own doorstep. We

    have children here, but you''re not leaving with either of these women without going through me, so

    maybe you should turn around, tuck your tail back up your ass where it belongs, and go tell my daddy I

    said to go fuck himself. That I know everything. He''ll know what you mean. Maybe on the drive back to

    the mountain, you and your crew should evaluate which side of the Santo pack you''re going to run with

    from here on in, because the future doesn''t look pretty if it''s his." Snarling in his face, returning to a

    shot of intimidation, and no hint of any kind of hesitation, or nervousness. Colton is about an inch away

    from pissing on Deacon and marking his territory, such is his overwhelming hostility as the other wolf

    crumbles.

    Colton doesn''t sound like Colton. He sounds like a man, not a boy. A confident leader, who is extremely

    aplished in handling people like Deacon, and it''s like seeing him in a new light. I''ve never had to<pe head to head with fierce Colton or seen him in real aggression mode beyond the orphanage, and

    I wonder what exactly him taking his father down looked like. There''s no lie, my inner wolf likes it, and

    I''m almost salivating over him in this moment, my insides all kinds of churned up and I have to step

    back and take a few deep breaths to calm the raging hormones once more. The fates definitely picked

    the right kind of male to match me too. I couldn''t want him more in this moment. Turned on by his

    dominance.

 Chapter 57: It Wont Change a Thing

    Chapter 57: It Won''t Change a Thing

    "I... Umm. He''ll kill us if we don''t take ¡­. umm. I don''t know what went down, but I have to see for

    myself what Juan says about this." Deacon is at a loss for words and I can feel every ounce of his

    bravado slipping away. Deacon visibly swallows a look of confusion running over his face, as he

    realizes, he just questioned his possible leader, and I swear, he almost sits on the ground such is the

    way his legs seem to momentarily twitch.

    "I''ll kill you if you touch her. So, there''s that." Colton reiterates with a head nod and shrug, and I shake

    my head at Deacon, disgusted in the weakness I see before me and smothered in confidence as my

    own temper riles.

    "Not so tough when you don''t have me disabled and stuck alone in a ss room, are you?" I snarl,

    moving out fully from behind Colton, half expecting him to hush me and send me back, but he doesn''t.

    He turns a slight way to me, catches my eyes with his glowing amber ones and then slides aside

    slightly to encourage me toe closer. I guess because he knows Deacon is no real threat to me, he

    rxes a little, and much like a wild wolf would encourage his mate to participate in a hunt, or teach

    her, he urges me to him. I mean, he just let his subs berate theirs, so I guess it''s my turn. My wolf

    ignites at the invitation, eyes burning in my skull, and I know I must be glowing as red as Colton''s are

    amber with the tension in the air around us.

    "What the fuck." Deacon almost trips backwards as he scrambles a step away and locks an rmed

    gawping set of normal human eyes on mine. Shocked at what he sees.

    "Miss those pretties, huh. I guess probably because you were busy shooting her in the back!" Colton

    teases cruelly, pulling me with a hand on my upper arm and slides me near, in front so I''m between

    Deacon and him. Getting me close even though he wants me to stand up to this asshat, but he needs

    to know he''s also keeping me safe.

    "What the hell is wrong with her eyes?" Deacon can''t conceal his fear, and this time he does trip trying

    to get away andnds on his ass. Scrambling as he thuds with a soft noise and tries to reel backwards

    away from me.

    "Nothing¡­ I think their sexy. However, it does mean you had a lucky escape and had my Princessa

    here not been more concerned about getting the fuck away from you, could have taken down your

    entire team with minimal effort. Maybe I should let her rebnce the scales if you think you can take

    her." Colton slides his hand up my back andes to beside me properly so his hip touches mine,

    lazilyssoing his arm around my shoulders so it hangs about me casually, and adopts that teen boy

    lounge of a guy taking the piss out of someone he deems inferior. Deacon hesitates, I can see the

    questions forming in his head as he looks from Colton to me, and back, and scrambles to his feet,

    backing away. It''s obvious he''s rattled, and he keeps gawping at me and then back at his pack as

    though they''re linking. I see the unease as they too, all start to look to one another and shrink closer to

    the vehicles, our own sub pack moving in and not giving them an inch.

    "Why don''t we make it fun? If he can take you, his pack gets to leave. If he can''t, well¡­. we kill them."

    Colton turns to me with a dark expression, a wry smile, his words making the blood in my veins runs

    cold, but his mind link kicks in immediately.

    I won''t ever let anyone hurt you, it''s obvious he''ll not take that offer, so rx. He''s about ready to run.

    I''m not really going to kill anyone¡­. Just messing with him, baby. Because it''s fun.

    Colton is doing what a mate is meant to do. Teach, guide, instill confidence in his femme, and I can feel

    him nudging me on to take back my power from Deacon and it ignites a fire in me that pulses through

    my bones, and muscles, and nerve endings, and I can almost taste that thin veiling at me without

    trying. Maybe it''s the inner rage I felt from the second this asshole pulled up, or maybe it''s having

    Colton by my side coaxing me, encouraging softly, being what I need, yet my knowing it can never be

    that churns me up and empowers me insanely.

    "I''m not in the mood for shredding my clothes so how about¡­. if he can get to his truck before I get to

    him, I forget all about it. He can go, and we''re done." I raise a brow, sarcasm oozing from every pore

    and Colton smiles fully, looking to our prey. He knows I''m going to make Deacon run back to his truck

    like a coward and humiliate him in front of everyone without even attempting to follow. I start to

    understand why his subs like teasing and tormenting, it really gives me a power kick.

    "I''m not against you shooting him in the back, baby. An eye for an eye." He leans in and kisses me on

    the temple, lingering a moment as Deacon continues ncing from him to me, and back again. Deacon

    pales out visibly and starts to stammer and stutter. Raising his hands and looks about poised to go

    running away, tripping over his own feet and falling epically to his knees in front of everyone. Colton

    breaks into augh andpletely ruins it. That proper hearty break of mood, as he lets out that

    youthful, entertained, sweet melody of husky beauty.

    "I''m sorry I can''t¡­ it''s too funny. Fuck off, Deacon, none of you are wee back here. This is where

    my mom and my femme stay, and if we see you here again, I''ll happily rip your throat out. Take that as

    a friendly warning and tell my father whatever the fuck you want. Just leave!" Colton doesn''t waste time

    for an answer, but slides his arm from me and turns, instead pushing his hand into mine to get me to

    follow him back to the manor and leave this idiot to get chased out by the subs. Colton is doing what I

    asked, and making sure the vulnerable are not exposed to gruesome violence. He''s leaving before he

    does something stupid to these idiots.

    I''m slower to turn, catching Deacons eyes ignite from the corner of my eye and his left hand ws up

    with sharp knife like talons as he lets that one part of him turn, before he lurches to his feet, extending

    his hand and aims right for the back of Colton''s skull. With enough force, right at a wolf''s skull, it''s a

    death stroke, and I impulsively yell out.

    I throw my hand out to somehow stop him, forward aiming right for that son of a bitch in impulsive

    reaction, with my palm stretched towards him. To shield my love, to save him from harm. Pure instinct

    taking over with the way my heart leaps into my mouth and my whole body pauses in shock and

    disbelief, my veins running cold.

    I need to protect my fated mate against all costs, and I don''t think, or hesitate. My own instinctse

    in to y. Colton is my soul mate and half of me, and I won''t let that piece of shit Deacon take a stab at

    the back and end him in such a cowardly way.

    Much like watching a wet baseball being thrown hard, losing its water content as it hurls at speed,

    spewing traces in the air behind the spinning whizzing thing, I somehow send something that looks

    much like a transparent orb at him, from my syed hand. It travels fast, straight, and true, slowing

    down time and space so I see it happening with almost timeless ease ,and get him right in the chest,

    with so much force it makes an echoing thud that reverberates around the clearing. It has a simr

    effect to that of the bear, only with less velocity and rage behind it, more shock, more focus of a smaller

    area, reaction more than anything. Deacon goes from jumping towards Colton with intent, to rammed

    harshly in the chest by my ''orb'' and thrown the few feet behind him into the side of the vehicle, with

    such force he body ms it to a shuddering halt and dents it like I just canon balled it with a steel

    boulder.

    Hepletely stops dead, groaning in pain, the air silencing crazily around us as he slides down the

    side of the truck clumsily, winded, gasping for air, and in utter shock as his own pack cower around,

    watching this show of force. The air sizzles around us as everyone who just witnessed it, stares in utter

    disbelief. Shocked.

    "Well that''s a gift." Meadow''s voice floats my way, breaking the silence, and the tension, as I inhale and

    look around to see most eyes are on me. It''s only now I realize she''s only seven feet away to my left,

    as she must have leaped toe to the defense of Colton too, and her eyes are glowing amber, ready

    to take down that son of a bitch had he in fact struck her alpha.

    Deacons pack waste no time in running, dragging Deacon with them, back into the two trucks and

    speedily getting off the ground. Soon as they do, the trucks rev into life and back out at speed, gravel

    spraying all around us in dramatic fashion at their fast and furious exit while Colton turns to me and

    catches me off guard.

    He picks me up in a wave of over enthusiasm, hauling me up in a sweep of weightlessness, grinning at

    me proudly, and hoists my legs around my waist as he does so, pulling me down and kissing me right

    on the lips as he yanks my body into his. I have no time to react, pulled in, held tight as his warm lips

    press to mine and take my breath awaypletely. I hate that his kiss is still familiar, ignites feelings

    inside, inviting, like finding the way home, and I have to stop myself from leaning in and letting him

    continue.

    "That''s my girl. Warrior queen protecting her man. Thank you, baby." He moves his face back so we''re

    no longer close enough to do it again, causing a little wave of disappointment within me that I chastise

    myself for, my cheeks flushing with heat and embarrassment that he kissed me in front of everyone. So

    breathless from his unexpected attention and aware every wolf out here is looking at us. I shouldn''t

    untangle and get him to put me down while his pack watch us, it''ll make it ufortable for him. It''s

    crazy disrespectful to humiliate the alpha and instead I slide my hands around his neck to steady

    myself in this pretty weird position I find myself in, aware this is inappropriate for a marked wolf, but yet

    allow him to carry my like this. Aware I still don''t see any sign of Carmen, and I''m sure I would have

    heard her if she saw this. No way she wouldn''t be screeching me to deafness if she''s around. His

    hands now under my ass to keep me lifted as he turns me around to the approaching sub pack, like

    this is perfectly natural for him to carry me this way. They swarm in around us.

    "What was that exactly?" It''s Cesar whoes out first as Colton bounces me a little and smiles

    boyishly. He''s ovee with a weird joyful energy, and a strong sense of pride that''s almost

    suffocating me as his emotions drown out mine.

    "That was Lorey and part of what she is capable of doing¡­. Telekinesis possibly. I think she might be

    an empath too. Jesus, that was impressive as fuck." He spins me and I get a little jiggle before he

    slides me down to the ground on my own feet, and tugged in against him,ssoed by that arm once

    more and heldzily. I don''t know how to feel about what I did, as everything rushed me at once and it

    was impulsive. The reaction, seeing what I managed to do again, and then this. I have to stop for a

    moment and let my brain catch up to his words.

    "What?" I turn to him and gawp, eyes widening at him. So many questions about where he just pulled

    that from, and I have no idea what to think.

    "The Shaman knows a lot about this shit and¡­. it''smon in vampires apparently. Absorption is her

    wolf¡­ this, it''s the other half. Alora is a hybrid of the two. And I am too, only, my mom''s a witch."

    Colton''s voice drops as he says it and I swear, the entire area drops deathly silent, unbearably so, as

    the entire sub pack, and those beyond, who heard him, nche, and stare at us with open mouths of

    disbelief. He just outed us for the entire pack to hear and those who didn''t will know soon enough as

    gossip spreads through the link. Colton clearly doesn''t want secrets the way his father did for years.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Like us?" Remi finally butts in, breaking the tension and I stand stock still, my heart beating through

    my chest at the fact he''s going to tell them everything, now, and I was so not prepared for this. My body

    turns icy cold as fear overtakes me, my lungs almost shrivel up, and I sag a little, to cower in his arms

    as they all move in on us, a sea of faces, endless questioning looks. Colton seemspletely serious

    in the moment and I can feel his own hesitation in what he''s doing. That ingrained fear his own family

    bonded pack will reject us and send us into exile, or worse. A pack has a right to kill intruders, or any

    they deem a threat, and I guess I''m definitely in that category.

    "Kind of¡­. I think you all need to let me bond project so you can see what Alora and I know." Colton

    looks around them and I inhale quickly. Waiting, poised, but none of the sub pack seem to have any

    kind of dramatic reaction. There''s confusion, a couple of questioning nces between them, but

    overall, they just nod. I didn''t know packs could project to one another in a group, but I guess it makes

    sense. If you made a chain and passed memory to memory. I just thought it was something only

    imprinted or mated could do.

    Meadow turns and stares out at the wolves in the clearing, I can tell she''s linking. Within seconds they

    all turn tail and head back to wherever they came from, clearing the area and giving us space and

    quiet. They heard, and I don''t doubt they will be given answers after the sub pack get them. Our

    secrets, who we are, Juan''s whole lie in life, is about to be public knowledge and I couldn''t be any

    more terrified. No more secrets within this pack, no more hiding what I am. What we are.

    Meadow steps up first and lifts Colton''s hand to her temple, adding mine to the other side of her face

    and smiles encouragingly, so much faith and love in that one little nod.

    "We''re your pack, show us the truth. It won''t change a thing about what we are to you."

 Chapter 58: Bonded

    Chapter 58: Bonded

    Sitting in a study with arge double bed in the corner that lookspletely out

    of ce in an alcove, as though it''s a new addition, with the sub pack in eerie

    quiet tension as they all absorb everything we showed them outside. Sat in

    minorly dazed moods as we all digest the truth ofbined memories.

    It''s a small room with a bay window, arge couch and armchair nestled in front of a rustic firece

    cozily. Arge handmade desk sits off to the side, just in the nook of the window space, facing in with a

    worn chair tucked behind. There''s an entire wall lined with dark stained bookcases, crammed full of old

    leather-bound journals of varying shades of tan, brown, and ck, with no titles on disy and I

    wonder what exactly is contained within the aged pages for them to bear no mark. There are oddities,

    and bottles, of all kinds nestled among them, and facing that wall are threerge closed cupboards in

    matching deep wood that narrow the space considerably. There isn''t much floor to move around yet it

    has a snug quality rather than crowded.

    The d¨¦cor of dark autumn hues, golds, oranges, russet, browns, and rich in color, which only makes

    the room close in on us more so. Especially with the heavy drapes at the window in dark red velvet,

    blocking out what should be light, but it''s almost the middle of the night already, so there''s a wall of

    ck in the windowpane. Themps are dim, almost candle flickering in intensity, dotted sporadically

    around small side tables and shelves, and add to an eerie atmosphere as the pack all sit around

    nestled together. Some on them are perched on the arms of chairs, lounging, while Colton stands by

    the firece, and I''mid down on the bed out of the way to finally get some rest. The bed''s modern, I

    can tell by thefiness and the new crisp bedding that this was put in here recently.

    My body is weary and heavy, and it feels good to finally know what afy safe bed feels like again.

    It''s been so long since I was in a room by choice, surrounded by people I care about in a safe space,From N?velDrama.Org.

    and I can spread out and not have to be on high alert at all. Weeks of living with tension, and

    heightened senses, alling to an end, and I realize how incredibly exhausted I am. It feels beyond

    amazing to not have one eye behind me, and one eye on my surroundings, worrying about my next

    meal, or where to set up a good camp.

    Colton moved us in here once they''d seen everything they needed to see in our shared memories, and

    it was obvious they needed a little privacy to talk this out and calm down. We were making a spectacle

    out front, and even though other pack members dispersed, we caught many peeking at windows.

    The reactions were varied to what the pack saw out there when we mind bonded, and I think they''re all

    still reeling in shock, and sadness, at finding out they''ve been raised with so many lies, for so many

    years. That the man they trusted proved himself to be the viin in our own story. I can imagine, despite

    it not being their family, their parents, it''s still their pack, their blood, and their alpha, that it has to cut

    deep. The Santo pack has always been a proud close-knit unit, even for its massive size. It''s how it''s

    lasted the test of generations.

    Meadow sobbed, hugged me like she was going to crack every bone in my body, and went onto a

    Spanish rant that involved a lot of cussing for a solid ten minutes, while she stomped around, throwing

    her hands in the air dramatically and pointing at the sky. I think she was telling the fates off for allowing

    all of this, but as Spanish is anguage I never really picked up, I''ve no idea. She was animated and

    filled with fury, and yet deep sadness, as she kept stopping to catch her breath and cry some more.

    Cesar quietly stared at me for the longest moment, until I felt almost ufortable; a thoughtful face

    etched with concern, before apologizing to me wholeheartedly about everything his ''blood'' has done to

    me for most of my life. Right before moving in and giving me a tight embrace that truly felt good. It was

    solid and real, and I could feel his genuine remorse for being part of the bond that took away all of

    mine. Cesar is a paternal role in the subs, and for the first time, I felt like one of his pups.

    The twins sat on the ground, ovee, and kept shaking their heads in disbelief, lost, and yet

    somehow enlightened at the same time, and they kept staring at one another, clearly mind linking to

    question every detail. They seemed to be the slowest at figuring out how it all pieced together, and then

    sat and looked bewildered. nk expressions, except for wide eyes, and a downturn of their mouths.

    Sadness evident in their aura.

    Radar lost his shitpletely, and I flinched when he growled out loud, cursed Juan''s name and

    stormed off amid a rant, semi turned into wolf because he couldn''t control it, and gave us space. His

    words mumbled, yet I heard the name Sierra, and how Juan all these years kept her a prisoner of her

    own mind and denied Radar his right to protect his Luna. Radar seemed the one with the most fury, but

    I guess given how he feels about Luna Sierra, then it makes sense he would react aggressively. He

    came back after Meadow was done cursing out the fates, and stood silent, and broody, while

    asionally staring at the ground in deep thought. His mind in turmoil.

    Matteo as always, the calm within the group, kept questioning Colton, saying things like ''I just can''t ¡­''

    and then turning over every detail as though he needed confirmation. Emotionally, he seemed in

    disbelief, his manner cool, yet that look of utter heartbreak in his eyes at the fact their alpha lied to

    them all. He stayed close to Colton, providing a sense of stable quiet when the others were in disarray.

    Jesus vented loudly, at no one, at everything, wandering in circles and talking to himself while kicking

    gravel across the drive with force. Every so often he woulde back to the circle, rub my head, and

    say ''Lo siento mucho, ni?a''

    I think it means sorry, but I''m not sure, and I didn''t want to ask while everyone is visibly shaken. Jesus

    has something of the dramatic about him, and his energy was bristling the air around me anytime he

    paced close. That need to hurt something for hurting his pack. It was overly protective, and I could

    almost taste his desire for revenge against Juan.

    Colton and I stood side by side and he took my hand, waiting for them to have some time to let it

    absorb. I stood nk faced, and numb, fatigue controlling my body, and the only thing I could focus on

    was Colton''s warm skin against mine, and how it was so heartbreakingly right. His touch as always,

    killing me softly.

    Now we''re all inside, nursing mugs of coffee, except me, as I declined and wanted to lie horizontal

    while they all bashed it out between them. I need a little quiet and calm to let everything that has

    happened in thest two days settle and wash over me. It feels like my head has been bombarded and

    knocked to hell and somehow, I''m mentally bruised and in need of soothing soft silence. It''s quiet now,

    and they are all stuck in their own minds, with the asional infrequent sentence thrown out there,

    mostly nods. I think this may take more than a few short hours for them to really grasp the levity of the

    situation, and the past. We still don''t know what else Sierra will add to the pot if anything.

    It does feel good to be back among them though. The familiarity, the safety, and even though I was

    only part of their pack for a short time, I feel like I''m home and back within the arms of my family.

    Something I''ve wanted and ached for, for thest ten years of my life, and never thought it would exist

    within the Santo pack. Especially after finding out all of this about Juan. Carmen is still not here, and

    I''m starting to wonder if her absence has to do with the war on the mountain.

    Colton said her father was Juan''s beta, so of course he would forbid her froming here, and maybe

    even held her hostage to make sure she didn''t shame her family by following ''the traitor''. I can''t

    imagine that would not have gone down well with Juan, if his second inmand''s own blood followed

    his son off the mountain. Juan already believes he''s more powerful than a mate bond. That would

    exin Colton''s desire to start something with me, as though he didn''t already have himself a femme

    tucked away. He thinks his mate is unreachable, unattainable, from circumstance, and a lost cause that

    he chose under pressure, and thinks he can ignore the bond and start fresh with me. Because our

    emotional bond was never severed, and his feelings didn''t change like he hoped.

    It''s not happening. The very thought of it chokes me to the core, and makes my heart constrict, and

    pulse, painfully. That ufortable heaviness in my gut, reminding me that I can never forgive and

    forget that he gave up on us and did what hurt me the most. I can''t move past the betrayal, or what he

    did, and I definitely cannot be some tarnished femme willing to have someone else''s mate, just

    because she can''t physically be here. It makes me sick to my stomach that he would even ask that of

    me. Love means nothing when you''re mate bonded to another. It''s against the rules, the packws, and

    against my own moral code. I deserve more.

    "So, what now? Alora is in danger if Juan now knows she''s here. He may try and pull together enough

    wolves to attack the homestead!" Matteo breaks the silence, bringing all eyes to him as he nestles in

    the armchair. His words bringing me out of my own thoughts and I sit up on one elbow to look at him

    from a semi lounging position, my gut swirling a little, and anxiety piquing, that my being here might just

    endanger everyone I love. More so than already, and I can''t really predict if that''s true.

    "No. My mom life linked to her¡­. if anything happens to Alora, then my mom dies too, and as she''s still

    bonded to my dad, it''ll be his end. He''s crazy, but not stupid. He''d never jeopardize his own life. He

    won''t attack because we outnumber him in terms of warriors, and he already lost at the mountain,

    there''s also no point in trying to get them back now. He knows we have the truth and soon we''ll spread

    it among our pack to let it free. Containing it won''t be his goal anymore, as he can''t turn back time. The

    only threat now is Alora rising to fulfil the prophecy that he can''t do a damn thing about. We protect her,

    we keep her close within our circle, same as any of the rest of us. We shield her and my mom. They''re

    the two most important people in this, and to me." Colton turns and leans against the mantle and

    exhales heavily. His own fatigue evident on his face, his pallor pale, with dark smudges under his lower

    lids, his body sagging instead of the usual confident, strong, and tall posture he normally has. He

    catches my eye across the room over the heads of those on the couch and e gives me that soft, almost

    nothing, smile, that makes my heart giddy and insides erupts in fluttering butterflies. I look away

    quickly, my face flushing with the stupid reaction to him, andy back down to avoid his eyes on me. I

    don''t want to feel his pull constantly, always sending my body into crazy spins and tingles, I want to

    sleep and to not feel, and not be torn every second with this gnawing need for him.

 Chapter 59: Sleep

    Chapter 59: Sleep

    "Right now, all we have is time to kill. Sierra is a couple of days before we even know how much

    recovery she''s going to need. It may be weeks before either of you are unbound. For now, we need to

    spread this among the pack and let them decide whose side they are on. Hybrids have always been a

    secret, and now their leaders are mixes of the enemies they hold within them. The pack needs to know

    everything, and after, those who are still here, and choose to stay, they can''t ever hold it against any of

    us again¡­. we are who we are." Meadow gets up and stands beside Colton, turning to the rest of the

    pack and drawing my eve back across the room at them from my horizontal position. What she says

    makes perfect sense and yet it''s utterly terrifying.

    Outing everything to the rest of the pack. Telling them what I am, what he is, what they are, and

    opening all out andying it bare for them to choose which side they want to follow. We may lose

    everyone. There has never been an outpouring of such honesty among this pack for decades under

    Juan''s rule. Some may not want to ept the truth.

    "We give them a choice and until my mom wakes up, to make a decision. Stay and ept me and

    Alora or go back to the mountain to my dad, whom they might deem their true alpha if they think I''m

    impure. From now on, no more secrets. We let the Shaman teach what he knows to be true in the

    school hall, and whoever wants to know can join in." Colton''s voice is hoarse, a husky undertone of

    fatigue, and he rubs his hand over the back of his neck, rolling his shoulders before exhaling heavily. A

    sign he''s stressing about this choice, but he knows it''s inevitable. His intentions are the right thing, but

    much like me, there''s apprehension in him and a fear the pack will up and leave when they know what

    he is. What I am.

    "Let''s get to it at first light. We can split up and project on small groups at a time, let them pass it on.

    Won''t take long to cover the whole pack and spread the memories. That gives us the whole day to get

    through all of them, but right now, we should all sleep. We''ve had a long night and the new patrols are

    out doing the walks already. We need rest." Meadow ps her hands to get everyone up, and the air of

    heavy mood and simmering anger at the lies they were drip fed their whole life is evident in the smog

    around them. It''s thick, and dense, like I could cut it with a knife.

    The subs are angry, hurt, confused, but one thing is clear. It didn''t change the loyalty, or love, within

    any one of them and through all of the emotions swirling in this room, one stands out the strongest. The

    unity and devotion they have for one another. The sense of solidarity, that any one of them are one

    hundred percent behind Colton with whatever he wants to do. That''s a real pack, that''s the bond of

    family, and I know I''m not officially one of them, but they make me feel as though I am. They''re my

    pack, no matter what happens with Colton, they''re not going to lose me for a second time. I need these

    people.

    One by one they stand and begin to shuffle out of the room, some of the boys stopping to fist bump

    Colton on the way by in that very bro way they have with one another, they wave my way, and I sit up

    properly, pulling myself to the edge of the bed to stand ,and find out where I''m meant to go, but

    Colton''s voice in my head stills me.

    Stay put. You look beat and need the rest. This room is fine, and no one wille in here without my

    say so. His voice inside my head, always that aching wave of intimacy, and yet sorrow, and all I can do

    is nod his way and avoid direct eye contact. I''m too fatigued for more emotional head mess and his lips

    are still lingering on mine from his kiss earlier, tingling softly, reminding me that when ites to him,

    I''m stupidly weak, especially when I''m this tired.

    I flop back down, d I don''t have to now find the energy to go anywhere, but at the same time, I feel a

    little disorientated at the thought of staying here by myself. I''ve been alone for weeks, knowing only the

    solitude, and sounds of nature, and the wilds. Now here I am, thrust back into civilization and tossed

    around for thest twenty-four hours in a bizarre and noisy manner and I haven''t really had a moment

    to relimatize, or even catch my breathe. It''s all a muddled mess of crazy, and now with the

    opportunity to lie back and let it sink in, it seems terrifying. I''m sort of depending on theirpany to

    keep me sane, and stop my mind from wandering, and I''m not sure I want to be alone anymore. I think

    I had my fill of it in the forests, the reminder of the never-ending loneliness I experienced, and I stop

    him as he goes to leave.

    "Where will you be?" I sound as desperate as I feel, blurting out a dying tactic and I scold myself for

    the neediness. I guess I feel out of whack and set adrift now all my ns were upended, and life got

    completely side-tracked. And having no answers, and no direction, other than just waiting, is like having

    the rug pulled out from under you. It feels awful and he''s been the constant, stable, wise words, knows

    what he''s doing, in all of this. Right from day one that in this moment, I need it.

    "Across the hall in the infirmary with my mom. You can have this room until we figure things out. If you

    need me, then link me, and I''lle back." He throws me that sexy, genuine smile, his voice low, and

    fading, because he too is exhausted.

    "This is your room?" I nche, wondering why the alpha of the pack isn''t upstairs in a grand suite like

    is normal within a pack manor. Now I also feel guilty, that I''m taking his bed when he needs it, and also

    a little worried that he''s setting me up in his room because he might think he can wear me down and

    start something in time.

    "Yeah, space is at a premium with a lot of families needing bigger rooms. It wouldn''t have been right to

    monopolize one when I can put a bed in here and double up themunal and my room. It''s not like I

    sleep in here much, plus, with all the building work out back as they construct small homes, we''ll soon

    move a lot of the pack out into the forest we''re clearing behind us. This is all temporary while we get

    this ce capable of being our permanent home. You need it more than I do." It all sounds so usible

    and logical, and I can''t help gazing at who he''s be, seeing him somehow in a new light.

    In just a few weeks he''s grown so much, and the needs of his people have taken the forefront of his

    priorities, as they should. There''s a new level of serious, andmanding, to him, a hint of mature

    beyond his years, and all it does is weigh me down heavily. Liking this about him, and all that does is

    make it hurt more. Colton really is everything I would ever want in a mate, and it just kills me, ripping

    my insides apart that he gave up on me.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I nce at the window as though trying to see out into the darkness at the building work being carried

    out, but really, it''s an excuse to break away from the way his eyes are holding me hostage and I''m

    suddenly on the verge of stupid tears. The burning intensity of them pooling in my eyes and I have to

    swallow hard and blink them away to regain control. That same lingering needing from him that

    gnaws at my soul constantly, and I lose my courage, sounding feeble, and weak, as I utter a few words

    breathlessly.

    "I could use something to sleep in." I hesitate, knowing fine well it''s a lie and I could strip off, but

    something in me just doesn''t want him to leave yet, even if it''s just prolonging the agony and making

    me feel worse. Since I came back, we haven''t really separated properly for any length of time, and now

    I''m experiencing some crazy anxiety about him leaving when I feel like there''s so much still left unsaid,

    unresolved. He''s the anchor in my boat, and I''m on a stormy sea. I need to break this dependency on

    him if I''m to survive here from now on.

    The whole Carmen thing, his saying he still wants us, his kissing me outside, Sierra, the doctor¡­ the

    future. It''s all too big for me to handle, or think about, and my brain is scared that letting him leave will

    open a damn in my brain I have no energy to deal with. He already has me teetering on emotional

    break down with tears threatening to push out.

    "The middle cupboard has everything you need. I wasn''t about to leave any part of you behind because

    I wasn''t going to rest until we found you. Sweet dreams, baby." What he says confuses me enough to

    distract mepletely; screwing my face up in confusion and as he walks out the door. Too focused on

    discovery and already climbing off the bed to open the center oversized wooden cab to see what he

    meant by that.

    Much to my shock, every single belonging I left in my room in the manor is in here, folded neatly,

    stacked up, and waiting for me to reim it. From clothing, to shoes, to my boxes of sentimental items,

    and keepsakes. All has its ce and fits neatly in here, taking over an entire cupboard in Colton''s

    room.

    A lump forms in my throat that almost chokes me half to death, and tears sting my eyes with venom, so

    that I know I won''t be able to hold them back for long. My emotions take a sudden nosedive, and I

    cough on a sob trying to escape my throat. My hands tremble as I reach out and touch the first of my

    sweaters, my legs turning to Jell-O and a wave of lightheadedness because of my extreme reaction to

    something so basic.

    I don''t know why this gets to me so badly, but it does. The fact he took the time to pack up everything

    that was mine, so carefully, and brought it when they all left the manor together. Sure they were limited

    in time to pack, considering they were leaving under hostile terms and had to get out, yet he made sure

    he left nothing of me in that ce. It''s all here. Every single little thing that I never knew I missed until

    now. All clean, and pressed, and set in here in almost military precision. He took care of my things in

    the hopes he would bring me back here one day.

    I try and not to ponder on it, to push it out of my head and focus on a task of doing, instead of thinking.

    It''s all I can do if I don''t want to sumb to these overwhelming feelings, and all the questions about

    Carmen, about us. Starting to doubt myself and what I felt in the forest, but there''s nothing else to

    exin what that was. It had to be him marking her or betraying our bond in another way. Nothing can

    compare to the level of pain, and heartbreak, and betrayal I felt, and I should remind myself of that and

    not get lost in him as he tries to win me round. I need to stay true to the fact and ignore how much I still

    love him. How every sense, and fiber in my soul, aches to be reunited with him in even the smallest

    ways.

 Chapter 60: Remember

    Chapter 60: Remember

    I inhale heavily to self-calm and level myself out, shake my head and give myself an internal rattle to

    snap out of this. I haul out an oversized night shirt that Meadow gifted me in the manor, my all-time

    favorite, and underwear, and quickly strip, loving the feel of fitted soft delicate lingerie and an actual

    cozy and loose t-shirt, printed with delicate pastel florals, over grey sweats any day. It''s the little things

    that can restore you in weird ways.

    I yank out my toiletries bag and find my hairbrush, facial wipes, and all manner of self-grooming

    products I left behind, as they were too heavy to lug around, and start to put myself to rights. There''s a

    mirror over the mantle and it''s only now I can see how grubby and scruffy I look and decide to quickly

    remedy it. I look like a hobo who hasn''t seen water in weeks, and my hair is a dull brown because it''s

    so dirty.

    Meadow was right though; I do look different. My hair is longer, my face slimmer, and I seem to have

    aged a little in my time in the wilds. My green eyes seem brighter, the color more intense. My skin

    tanned gently from being outside all the time, and I have a natural rosy glow to my cheeks, nose, and

    forehead, that have brought out a few light freckles. I seem taller, but I think it''s because I stand

    differently now. Upright, almost proud, and the small amount of growth my hair has had, makes all the

    difference. Even dirty, theyers are softer and hang around my face and past my shoulders in a much

    more ttering style than how the orphanage used to cut it. I like this look, and I might just let it grow

    out fully.

    I clean my skin, brush out my tugs as best I can and find all manner of debris and twigs in the knots. I

    feel grubby now I have clean pastel clothes against my skin and try and make myself presentable while

    contemting linking Colton to ask if he has a bathtub close by. Although it''ste, and I am tired so

    maybe I should just clean myself up, sleep, and worry about bathing in the morning.

    It feels good to have the ability to cleanse some of the grime off with wipes and I look around for a

    means to brush my teeth, as that in itself will make a huge difference to how gross I feel. I wander

    around looking for a water jug, or something I could use, and stumble upon a door I previously missed

    because it''s stained the exact color of the wood around it. A small door in the corner, next to the desk,

    that was almostpletely concealed, tucked in and narrow, right at the side of thest cupboard, that

    I open in hopes of finding something useful. To my delight it slides open behind the wardrobe to reveal

    a tiny bathroom.

    There''s a shower that looks newly installed, with an array of toiletries in a basket sat within, some

    towels hanging at the side, and a fluffy mat on the floor that hints this is where he gets ready most

    days. The smell of sent and paint are faint in the air, as though this was a recent conversion, and I

    guess that makes sense if Colton had this room repurposed. He can get up, shower, and get ready

    here without having to go find an avable bathroom. There''s a small wash basin, and toilet, fitted into

    the space snugly, but not so much that it''s crammed and I strip back off without hesitation, the urge to

    jump right in, desire overtaking tiredness with a need to be clean and hygienic once more.

    The outside living is great when you''re outside, but once you''re back among people, and cleanliness, it

    really does make you feel all kinds of yuck. This right now, as I slide under hot water from powerful jets,

    is as close to heaven as I''ve been in a while. I close my eyes and tilt my face up at the jet, and let it

    wash over, cascading all my worries and aches away with the kind of goodness only a hot shower can

    bring.

    Hot water, soap, shampoo. It all feels amazing to be back in civilization with real homeforts. No

    more river washes or using stones to scrub my clothes, and in water to brush my teeth that always

    had a faint tint of fishiness to it. I can lie to myself every day and say that I was doing great out there

    and would happily have existed that way for an eternity, but one shower and it unravels all of it. The

    bed calling to me, soft sheets, and springy mattresses, and being able to walk barefoot on soft

    carpeted surfaces and not having to choke half to death on fire smoke to get any kind of lights in the

    dark. I was never built to be truly off grid, and isted, and being back here highlights all of it.

    I spend a good forty-five minutes scrubbing every single little inch of me andthering up the shower

    products deliciously. They smell like Colton, but I don''t mind it at all. It''sforting, familiar, much like

    his presence always is. He always smells good; citrus fresh, with subtle undertones of musk, a luring

    heady scent that ignites so many memories of being close to him at just smelling his products. On me

    it''s maybe a little masculine, but it''s better than woond damp, and stale river water. It makes me feel

    human again, although it does kill any urge to sleep, and revives my energy levels which maybe I

    shouldn''t have done.

    I brush my teeth when I get out, oddly obsessed with peppermint toothpaste now I get to use it again

    and redo my teeth four times just because I can. Running my tongue over shiny smooth enamel and

    the breathy fresh taste when I inhale. I brush out my damp hair after I rub it almost dry with the soft

    towels hanging nearby, and cover my body head to foot in the lotion from my bag that smells like

    tropical fruit, in a bid to smell female again. It does a great job of blending with Colton''s scents and I

    end up sort of pineapple tinted and smelling rather edible. I redress in my underwear and night dress

    quickly, and revel in how good clean feels. There''s noparison to this kind of sensation.

    I feel a thousand times better and scoot back to my cupboard to find thick fluffy bed socks for my now

    soft and supple feet, and climb on the bed to it out the front of my hair to keep it off my face. The

    layers are long enough now, and always falling in front of my eyes so I French it across the front and

    finish it off down one side of my face with a little stic from my bag.

    I hop up to admire myself in the mirror once more, and the difference it makes is amazing. Radiant and

    squeaky clean; my skin wless in its sun kissed beauty, and glowing. My hair is lighter, and shinier

    once more, now the filth is stripped out and the natural highlights of my blonde are softly shining

    through. The style framing my face and drawing attention to my now slimmer cheek bones and long

    neck.

    I look less child, and way more woman, and I can''t help the little confidence boost it gives me. My

    green eyes shining brightly back at me, despite hints of dark circles under my eyes, but overall, I look

    pretty. I never used to think I was anything of the sort, but now I see it. Like finally seeing what Colton

    sees, and it''s not a girl anymore, or a shy feeble little no one who used to cower away from all Santos. I

    now stand tall, with my chin tilted up, and there''s more presence to my posture than before. A look in

    my eyes that says fierce because I''ve lived through some amount of shit so far already, and no one is

    going to push me back in the shadows. I have fuller lips, defined bone structure, and a better length of

    hair that suits my face shape. I could give Carmen a run for her money looking like this, and honestly,

    side by side, I put my bets on me. It''s weird to finally appreciate myself this way.

    I scan the room, aware that now I have this boost I no longer want to lie on the bed and the restless fire

    in me is up and revving inside. I don''t want to lie down until my hair dries anyway, and I now have the

    urge to go check on Sierra and see how she''s settled. Colton looked tired, so maybe I should offer to

    swap. Sit by his mom while he sleeps in here and gets some much-needed rest. I mean, we are

    sharing, sort of, so maybe we could alternate and when one uses it the other stays with Sierra, until we

    figure something else out.

    I''m sure the only thing to sleep on in there is a couch, unless they have more beds on wheels to give

    him, and I make up my mind that it''s the only thing to do. He''s important to the pack and I''m not really,

    not right now anyway. He should rest well, in a real bed, in his own room, and I think I want to sit by

    Sierra for a little while, surrounded by noise, and movement, like I was in the forest, until I feel calmer

    about being back among everyday life. I need a transition period.

    I check myself over once more as my night shirt slides off one shoulder, exposing soft peachy skin, and

    try to figure out if this is modest enough attire to go walking around the homestead. I''m covered, and

    the shirt is almost to my knees, not thin enough to see through. It''s baggy, and pretty shapeless, but it

    does cling to my breasts as it keeps sliding down off my left shoulder so that I don''t look frumpy in it.

    There''s a peek of shadow from my navy underwear, but overall, it''s just a shirt, I don''t need to get

    dressed. Not really.

    With my mind made up, I pad out into the hall, clicking the door closed quietly behind me and realize t

    how quiet this ce is for the hour. It must be after midnight for sure, but I can''t be certain, and tiptoe

    down the dimly lit hall towards the door we took Sierra through earlier, so as not to make any noise and

    disturb people who may be close by down here.

    I know where the infirmary is, and I don''t hesitate in clicking open the door and sliding into the extra

    hallway that shields the infirmary from people walking in, the airy white painted box area with vinyl grey

    floor. I make my way through that second door too, to the double doors with windows, and through the

    ss I can see Colton sat by her side, reading a book to her. His back to me, and tilted down towards

    her at his side, so I can make out his profile and the book perched on the side of her bed.

    The Doctor is asleep on a bed in the corner, lookingpletelyatose with a nket thrown over

    him, and the femme medic is standing off to one side at a counter and doing something. I guess she''s

    on night duty while Doc sleeps. There''s no one else there, and the lights have been set to low, so the

    only illuminations of any brightnesse from the medic at her workspace. The rest is dim, even

    where Colton sits, and I can barely make out the low hum of his voice as he talks to her.

    I click open the door as quietly as I can and move in quickly, and silently, but he seems to know and

    immediately looks my way, catching my eye and then sliding his vision up and down my with an

    appreciative half smile as he does so.

    You look knock out and much like the old you. Although why are you not in bed? He mind links me and

    despite myself I blush and make my way to him to stand beside him at the bed. Trying to ignore the rise

    in heart rate, and how overly aware I seem to be now I''m back beside him yet wearing noticeably

    thinner clothing, so his body heat warms me by being close.

    I couldn''t sleep and figured you might want the bed and I could stay with her.

    Colton shifts in his seat and turns so he faces my way and hauls over another stool off to the side to

    beside him and pats it for me to sit.

    "I don''t want to leave her just yet, sit with me. Keep mepany." He locks a look on my face, that half

    smile, the one that melts me, with those excruciating dimples which set my belly alight. I slide onto the

    seat immediately, too swayed by that face, and hating myself for the obedience, knowing it''s probably

    stupid to cozy beside him in the middle of the night given thest time we got so close in here, but

    something inside of me is urging me to stay with him. The desire is stronger than my will, and even

    though I try to sit away slightly, once he turns back to his mom, his shoulder and arm fit snugly against

    me and make me tremble with the effects of his touch. That hyperawareness zooming back in, and

    every inch of my skin tingles in recognition of his body heat, betraying me.

    "What are you reading her?" I ask to push focus on something else, pushing him out of my mind,

    ignoring my traitorous body, and trying so desperately to breathe normally as my breaths shallow out. I

    hush my voice so as not to disturb the sleeping Doc, and it covers how breathless I''ve be in near

    proximity to him in such an intimate setting.

    "Lady Chatterley. It was her favorite book when I was young, always used to read it in the garden while

    she watched me y, so I figured maybe she might like it. The Doc says she might be able to hear us,

    so I don''t know¡­ it''s stupid." Colton reverts to that boy once more, the one I met and knew all these

    years, and it tugs at my heart strings so deeply I just have to touch him.

    "It''s not stupid. It''s sweet and shows her you love her. If she is aware then it''s probably nice to hear

    your voice, and something like a story, instead of noise, and chaos, and feeling ignored. I can''t imagine

    what she''s gone through." The tugging of my heart pushes me to lean against him andy my head on

    his shoulder impulsively, seeking to be soothed. Fitting like he was made to have me curl up beside

    him, and he readjusts his position, so I slot right in at him, resting his cheek against the top of my head.

    Much like me, it seems anytime I''m close or touch him, Colton too has to respond to the pull and

    always touches me back. I hate that even when we''re no longer allowed or able to be together, the

    need to be this way overpowers everything else. It stirs up so much ache inside of me and brings that

    awful choking sensation back to my throat.

    I''m torn in my sadness for Sierra and driven by the force of his pull whenever he''s close. I know I''m

    betraying myself by initiating the touch and I''m trying so hard to fight it. Colton is too easy, and too

    inviting, like a safe harbor that calls to me, toe shelter from the cruel world, especially when I''m

    feeling vulnerable, and tonight this was probably a bad idea. I haven''t had any real sleep, my emotions

    are all over the ce, and I''m too tired to really fight any of it.

    "Maybe we can stay here like this until she wakes up, and I can stop thinking or feeling and just take a

    minute¡­" Colton''s voice is as soft as mine, hushed, and his breath tickles my forehead as he utters the

    words. Igniting goosebumps and all manner of crazy feelings, and thoughts, at his suggestion. To sit

    here with him like this for two days and ignore everything, pretend for a little while, that this is all we

    need to care about. Cuddling up doesn''t sound wholly awful. It sounds like stealingst moments

    before reality sets in and I can''t say I''m against it. Pretending for a little while that we''re okay and

    there''s nothing wrong with his touch.

    Colton takes my silence as an agreement and reaches out and flips over the page of the book as

    though he intends to start reading to her again, it just pushes me to curl up against him all the more,

    settling in to listen, and mentally chastising myself to pretend this is a frozen moment. Where nothing

    matters except listening to him read and watching her sleep.

    "My two favorite girls¡­. What more could I want?" Colton slides his arm from between us and instead

    lassoes it around me and pulls me in against his chest, fully igniting that sense of safe and secure. I

    melt and give uppletely, sinking into his embrace and blot out all the noiseing from my brain,

    all the words of warning, and refusals. I want to be held by him and cherish this moment if I need to get

    through the rest of my life watching him bonded to someone else.

    His hand on the book slides away from it, and ces it on his moms forehead instead, gently stroking

    her hair back, and then resting lightly on her hairline as he leans in to be able to see the words on the

    pages. I pull my feet up on the bar of the stool and drop my knees against his, drawing warmth in every

    area of my body now, sliding one arm behind him and making the most of allowing myself to be

    immersed in his body. I reach out gently and touch Sierra''s hand as instinct takes over, the need to let

    her know I''m here too is all consuming for some unknown reason. The suddenpulsion to connect

    to her and somehowplete this little circle we have going on.

    "She''s so very beautiful. You look like your¡­."

    My words die on my lips as my fingers slide fully over hers and I capture her hand in mine, a warming

    sensation travels up from my fingertips, and something crazy happens to me. My mind almost jolts with

    the force of an electric zap, that yanks me closer to the bed and I almost tumble out of Colton''s arms,

    but he catches me, hauling me tight to him.

    I gasp out loud as my brain somehow loses all control of all faculties, my vision whites, out blinding me

    insanely, so that I grab hold of his leg with my one free hand to steady myself and lose all ability to

    hear, feel, or see. The only sensation I''m aware of is the burning connection from Sierra''s hand to

    mine, and the same burning through Colton''s arm around my waist. We''re connected all three of

    us, by touch, and it consumes me until I can''t fight it in any way.

    Ipletely nk out, losing sense of everything. Him, her, the room, it all slips away, like trying to

    hold water with your fingertips, and all I can do is ride with it. I can''t open my eyes, or feel my limbs, or

    my body at all, like I''m a mass of unconnected thoughts with no physical form.

    I try and take a breath but even that seems futile as I''m a nothingness, lingering in airless space,

    finding myself in a darkness that''s so eerie, yet familiar, as sounds and smells start to filter through and

    jog little moments of time. Distant at first, as though travelling along a tunnel, and they''re at the other

    end battling through a fog. They''re not the infirmary, they''re something else that tugs at my memory

    banks, and draws me back in time as I seem to start to fall into a memory that I never knew I had.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    The smells of summer push me into a brighter ce, and I blink and slowly manage to open my eyes,

    suddenly aware of touch, and sensation, as I regain full control of my limbs, but there''s no one here

    with me. Colton isn''t here, I can''t feel him, or sense him, and I seem to be in another space entirely. In

    a room, lying down, one that haunts me from the past. I lift my hand to touch my face and gauge the

    reality of what I''m seeing, and I''m startled to see it''s so small and childlike, and blink some more to

    clear the fogginess so I can look again.

    Everythinges into slow focus, like a fade back in, and I know immediately where I am. The small

    attic makeshift room, hastily painted pink by the family that took on a child whose own had gone to

    battle. I''m back in the temporary room of my carer family, back when my parents went to war. The cozy

    bed, the painted dressers, and my ragdoll, Annie, sits on the side of my bed, watching me in my

    slumber. It brings back so many mixed feelings and memories, but none that I can ever recall like this.

    This seems new, and yet everything is here and exactly as I remember.

    It''s dull, night, although it''s not darkness so it must be summer, and I know I''m supposed to be asleep,

    but something stirred me from my dreams of my mother and father running through our meadow in a

    game of tag. My senses alerting me to the window in the far corner, and I watch in terrified silence, of a

    vulnerable child, as something begins climbing in with precise movements and silent intent. My heart

    hitches, racing, and pulsing so profoundly I feel it may rip from my chest. Frozen in terror, unable to cry

    out for fear the monster climbing in may see me if I make a noise.

    The dark shadowy figure, wearing arge, heavy, ck cloak, with the hood pulled up to veil their

    identity, slides up the unlocked panel of ss and slowly and carefully climbs inside, pulling their heavy

    robes with them, and almost soundlesslynds on the space in front of my window. I resist the urge to

    pull the covers over my face, my blood running cold with the terror of what is here, panic overtaking

    me, and I go to call out for my caretaker in youthful hysteria.

    "Don''t be afraid, little one¡­. Hush now!" The female voicees from under the hood, silencing me

    mid open mouth gasp with the familiarity of that sound, and a raised palm. I''m startled into quiet,

    because I know her. I recognize her smell, her sound, her presence, as it calms me and as she turns

    fully towards me. All I can see are two electric blue, glowing orbs, from the dark shadow of her hood as

    she looks at me directly. Her eyes mesmerizing and I''ve never seen such a color before.

    "You know me, Alora. I''m here to protect you. I''m Luna Sierra Santo, Ie as a friend of your

    mother''s¡­. Be still. I have much to do."

 Chapter 61: A Memory Lost

    Chapter 61: A Memory Lost

    I lie still, watching her, frozen, breath raspy to match my elevated heart rate, but my fears begin to calm

    and fade as she slides down her hood with a slow even movement, and illuminates the room with a

    magical blue glow of both her hands. Like a mesmerizing smoky orb around each, that follows and

    traces with every movement. Hypnotic in nature.

    Sierra Santo is a very beautiful woman, with almost milky skin, despite looking exotic. Her dark hair

    frames a delicate bone structure, and her eyes, although electrifying blue right now, are almond shaped

    under straight thick dark brows, so perfectly symmetrical. She has pouty lips, and an ever-present

    youthful charm thatpletely warms her to you. A face that says, ''I can be trusted'' to match the

    surrounding atmosphere of serene she always carries

    I sit up, gasping in wonderment at the light show, and reaching out to touch what I can see as she

    moves in and sits on the side of my bed with grace. She allows my hand to wander into hers, seeking

    out and investigating, before firmly surrounding my small hand in her own fingers and epassing

    me within the warmth. I expected the blue air to be cold, but it''s almost like being submerged in a hot

    bubble bath, and I giggle at the tickle of it.

    "Don''t be afraid, Alora¡­ it''s magic. Special, gentle, and yet so very beautiful, and kind, when used the

    right way. Would you like to do some magic with me while I tell you a story?" Her eyes are still that

    dazzling brightest azure, and I look from her hands to her eyes in awe at the vibrance of this mystical

    light she''s able to produce. My curiosity killing thest of my fears, and I nod with the enthusiasm of a

    child who wants to discover more. Na?ve courage, because of my innocence

    Of course, I shouldn''t be afraid, this is the Luna Santo and I do know her. Shees to the library to

    read us stories and ys with us sometimes. well she did, before all the grownups left to fight a battle.

    Just like my own mommy and daddy have. and my big brother Jasper. and my grandparents. and most

    of the rest of the Whyte pack. I stay with Mommy''s friend while they''re gone, Aisha Munro, one of our

    pack. who is big and round because she says she''s having puppies. Sierra has a son around my age,

    but I don''t like boys. and I don''t like ying with Santos. They''re always so pushy and aggressive when

    we do. and I prefer my friends from the Whyte pack. We''re softer, we y less rough and tough games

    than fighting and hunting. They''re just stupid.

    "How can a wolf do magic?" I ask, blinking trustingly and adjusting to fully see her in this dimness,

    leaning up against my headboard and shuffling my butt so I can sit properly. With blue as our light

    source, everything it touches between us is shaded in cold hues, which add even more magic to the

    atmosphere all around us, and I smile as I watch it envelop my own hand and spread up my arm. It

    feels strange, but good, like soft gentle air being blown across the surface of my skin, only warm.

    "Well that''s a story, and one I would like to tell you. Remember how we used to read at the library,

    when you allid on the floor, and closed your eyes so you could get lost in the pictures your mind

    creates? We can do that now if you like, so you can listen and empty your mind from any distractions. I

    need you to focus on my words and not my light." Her voice is so soothing, low, yet pretty. I''ve always

    liked Sierra''s voice, it has such a calming quality, like a warm wave washing over you on a cool day. A

    husky depth that is a little lower than most femmes, but it''s melodic.

    "Yes!! I love your stories." I reply in unleashed excitement, hurrying to lie back down in my bed and

    eager to hear this one. I bounce, and shuffle, while still holding her hand and wriggle myself down like a

    squirming caterpir into my sheets once more, pushing my head back against my cushion, sinking in. I

    don''t care why she''se in through my window and not the door. Or why she came in the night, I

    want to be a good girl and listen to her magical adventure story. The one in which a wolf learns magic.

    That''s crazy, and even I know that wolves can do no such thing!

    My mommy used to read me stories in bed, and maybe because she can''t be here right now, Sierra

    came to do it instead. She''s a Queen so she cane home when she chooses, but my mommy is a

    warrior, and she has to stay away and protect us from the bad men who came to the mountain to hurt

    the wolves. Mommy is really strong, and fast, and such a good fighter for being a farmer wolf, so she

    said it was important that she went with them to chase the darkness away.

    Sierra tucks me in neatly, pulling my nket up to my chest, but keeps my one hand in hers snugly and

    tightens the grip she has on me. She slides back a little andys my wrist on her knee which sys

    open my palm to disengage hers, so she can touch my hand without holding it properly, and with gentle

    strokes begins to circle in the center in a rhythmic motion. The sensation sends both shivers, and

    goosebumps, across my skin but it brings back the sleepiness and has the same effect as rocking me

    back to sleepiness.

    "I learned to do magic as a very small child, much the age you are now. It wasn''t easy, but when you

    discover a gift inside of you that aches to be set free, nothing can hold it down forever. Open your

    mouth, Alora, I have a sweet tasting berry that will help you sleep when I''m done telling my tale." Her

    voice is hushed, as though she''s telling me secrets, and I obediently open my mouth as she pops a

    small, round, semi soft object, in my mouth, and I automatically begin to chew. The juicy little thing

    explodes with the first squish between my teeth, like a delicious fruit bomb of sticky sweet nectar,

    leaving a beautiful residue of raspberries, strawberries, and other wild berries, that seem to mingle in

    my mouth and coat my tongue as though I just drank a whole ss of squeezed berry juice.

    "What was that? Can I have another?" I ask while opening one eye to look her way, it was so tasty I

    could eat a whole bowl of whatever that was. She''s leaning over my hand, looking at me, and shakes

    her head with a soft smile on her pretty face.

    "Hush now and listen. Close your eyes. No, one is more than enough, for you see, one little berry has

    the power to make tonight fade away further than a forgotten dream, where no one will know where to

    look to find it. It''s a very special berry, only found in crevices of magical ces, in whimsical woods,

    and with my help it has a little added spice." Sierra picks up a strand of my hair and twirls it with her

    free hand, never breaking contact of the first and I settle back down into my dark nkness as I shut

    my eyes once more, to focus only on her voice.

    The night air is still and quiet, and for once, I can''t even hear the owls in the trees or the leaves rustling

    on the wind outside my window. There are no other noises around us, not even the ones of the house

    creaking, or the Munro''s coughing in their sleep, which is a little odd, but maybe I usually sleep through

    the night and don''t know the world sometimes falls silent.

    "My story may not make sense sweetest child, but one day it will, and when you remember it,

    remember this night and this moment¡­. all will fall into ce. You''ll know why I came," Sierra Santo

    brushes a hand across my forehead gently, a simple yet affectionate touch of a mother, and I nod, not

    willing to interrupt her anymore, so eager for this story to begin even if I don''t grasp what she means. I

    love tales about witches, and magic, and brave hero''s, and hope this is going to be a good one. I can

    already tell as she''s ying with my hair, like we''ve started a great adventure.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    I feel her sag and sigh against my thigh before her voice fills the air, still hushed, yet clear and true.

    "Once upon a time, there was a special girl called Danya, who lived near some very beautiful

    mountains in and filled with immortals. She was only small, barely a girl. She was unusual though, as

    before her no other of her kind had been borne that had ever survived beyond the womb. They say the

    fates blessed her very creation with a purpose in mind. That she was of two breeds united, who had

    lived on thend side by side for centuries; her mother a light walking wolf, fell in love with a dark

    creature who could never face the sun, a vampire. By their union they created a child of two worlds

    who could walk in either sun or moon and harness the best of both. You see these two breeds; they

    were once allies, co-existing together. One in night, and one in light, protecting theirs of each, so

    other immortals and human hunters would never hurt them at their weakest, but a terrible king pulled

    them apart in the worst of ways. He believed the breeds uniting, creating a new kind, would overpower

    all of the immortals, outbreeding his wolves, and this girl with her special gifts, could show them the

    way. See, she was not just any hybrid child, she had powers unlike any we had seen before, and she

    wanted only unity among her people. That was her fated purpose."

    I gasp a little, and cover my mouth right away, so as not to disturb her, and utter only a breathless

    WOW as I be immersed in this tale. My little heart picking up speed with the wonder of it. Sierra

    smiles softly and continues.

    "The Alpha king was enraged with the audacity of the girl, that she should one day rise up and derail

    him, taking his wolf kingdom away. So, he did what he thought would save his rule, and he ughtered

    the girl Danya, when she was merely a child. Her mother too, who tried to protect her, wasid down in

    a pool of blood. The King, he was a liar, he med the dark creatures for the deaths of their own, and

    ignited anger in the wolf packs, to seek vengeance for the bloodshed of an innocent, while he denied

    the act himself."

    "He killed the little girl and her mommy?" I blurt out my outrage, unable to contain my angry shock,

    inhaling hard, and opening an eye to blink at Sierra. Sierra gently moves her hand over my face and

    closes my eyes once more with her delicate fingertips, pushing me back to quiet, and continues on. I

    try so hard to keep my eyes closed this time, the excitement bubbling within my veins.

    "Now the dark walker, he was not just any creature¡­but he was what they call an original, much like

    the Alpha of the wolves was. An ancient; beings who were the first in line of our kinds and created

    many purebloods. Danya''s mother hadin with the King of Vampires, probably why her child took hold

    and came to fruition, as ancients are the purest of our kind. His broken heart and need to avenge his

    love, and his child, drove him to sheer madness, and he swore to avenge her death by ying all

    wolves he deemed responsible in their demise. The Kings, they met in battle, and what were once

    allies and peaceable unions became bloodshed and death, and it spilled onto everynd until both

    were forced to find refuge in parts of the world where the other did not stray. Those born of mixed

    breed, who came after, in the years following where unions were made in secret from those who didn''t

    want the wars, were hunted down, and ughtered by both kinds for treason. Unions were forbidden

    between the two breeds. So those who were born of light and dark, they fled, and hid, and always kept

    their secret about who they really were, in any way they could. Danya was not thest."

 Chapter 62: Sleep Little One

    Chapter 62: Sleep Little One

    I sigh heavily, letting out a tiny noise, but Sierra is making sure I keep my eyes closed and I picture

    such a pretty girl with white hair, saddened with little pangs in my heart, that she was ended in such a

    cruel way. In wonder that a wolf can be both like me, and one of those creatures out there, mommy is

    fighting. I wonder if this story could be a little bit true and wouldn''t it be sad that all these wars were

    because a bad man killed a little girl, because he was afraid she would take his crown away. What a

    silly man.

    "Stories told are a funny thing, as they change and grow, and details are forgotten, or exaggerated, and

    soon that story of years gone by are lost among the wolves, visionaries too afraid to correct the tellers.

    We witches became enemies, because we held truth and sight, as alphas removed traces from our

    history and beheaded witches who spoke out. The wars raged on, decade after decade, for hundreds

    of years, until no wolf or vampire knew anymore why we came to hate one another with such passion.

    The witches still uttered the secrets though. All was to be forever that way, quiet secrets, until a

    visionary, a seer, saw something that changed everything, and she sacrificed her life by spreading a

    prophecy to any who listened. Neither side trusts the motives of the witches, but we have always been

    the peacekeepers and the healers among you all. Our hearts were open to love all kinds, and we only

    wished to serve the needs and cure the sick, but this hatred has pushed some of my own kind into a

    terrible darkness who use their gifts for bad. And we no longer tried to right the wrongs of your people."

    Sierra again lifts her hands from my eyes, although I keep them closed, poised, and waiting for her

    words, and she returns to twirling my hair.

    "This Seer, she saw an end to it all, in the form of a white wolf with the blood of a vampire running

    through her veins. A direct descendent of both blood lines, both ancients. The prophecy was clear, that

    only a femme could carry the gifts needed. She would rise up and lead her people¡­. not in war, and

    hate, and death, no, that was never the prophecy, but she was to unite and repair the bonds between

    the two, because a warrior she may be, but her truest gift will be the love she has inside of her, and herCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    power will be used to reset the bnce. She isn''t going to wipe out the vampires¡­ she''s going to find

    something among them that will show her how to fix the rift. They possess something she needs from

    them. She''s a healing balm." Sierra sighs heavily, fatigue overtaking her voice, and a sense of

    hopelessness dulls her tone.

    "A new King was rising among the people and his bloodline, that of the king of old, was not willing to

    relinquish his throne either. That same power madness infected his mind and he began to purge the

    lands of any white wolves he came across on his battlefield. Not that there were many, as the ws in

    our kind make their birth almost impossible. He broke thews, and killed his own, and to hide his

    secrets he killed all that were linked to them and purged the packs of any trace. You see, losing our

    kind in battle raises no questions, and he knew he could never let a white wolf rise. Such is his need for

    that power, that he married a witch wolf, and hid her identity because he thought she would make him

    rise as the chosen one."

    I wonder if our Alpha Santo is that king? If Sierra is the magical witch in the story, then maybe she

    means Juan Santo is the evil king. How silly. Juan isn''t a bad man, he''s the one my mommy went to

    war with. He is our people''s king now.

    "There was one who shone bright and started to lead a better way. Turn the battles in our favor, but all

    too often she was letting the vampires live and showing mercy. She believed she could end things if

    she was allowed to meet with the Coven King of darkness and put an end to it all. She said she had a

    way. A future with peace. The Alpha king was furious, but the witch Luna had affection for the white

    wolf, and she begged him to leave her be. The king knew the white wolf was too strong for him, and

    that his witch mate would try and intervene, so while he pretended to allow her to travel alone to find

    this leader of the vampires for a solution to the fights, he struck down her family, and her mate, putting

    an end to her own life too. He used the bond link to his advantage. He thought he had ground down to

    dust the prophecy once and for all, with no more traces of white among our kind. There was

    devastation in the air, and a broken witch wolf in heartbreak. The king, however, was reminded of a

    child, who stayed behind, and had not yete to turn and show her true colors. A femme child with

    the possibility of her hybrid mother''s gifts. But you see, the king''s mate¡­. she is a witch, bound by a

    bond to him yet she does not support his actions. That wolf was her sister in friendship, maybe not in

    birth, but she adored her as though blood, and her heart was broken by what he''d done. The betrayal

    of his people, and the murder of his own, the betrayal of his bond to her in hurting her closest. That

    witch, she knew that he woulde after the rest of the white wolf''s pack and end any chance of

    another rising ever again. She chose her people over her bond, she chose her love of the white wolf''s

    child, and it brought me to you." Sierra stops stroking my face and her words make me jump. So

    caught in the wonder of her tale that it''s a surprise for her to say that.

    "Why me? What am I to do?" I try not to open my eyes, as she said not to, and screw them shut as

    hard as I can while holding myself still. My little heartbeat rising again, with awe, and yet excitement for

    this amazing story.

    "You are thest white femme, Alora, so I could not stay behind and let you die too. I had toe, and

    protect you, with the gifts I''ve hidden for so many years. Don''t be afraid, one day when thises

    back, you will know what to do. My son, Colton, he''s a good sweet boy, and I must leave him for a little

    while even though it kills me to do so. You''ll be what he needs when the timees, and you''ll be

    drawn to him by the fates. I''ve seen it, the fates have deemed it so. Saw the pairing of my child and my

    Marina''s, as a resolution to the binds we find ourselves in. Our children will be the unity our three kinds

    need, and together they will rebnce what nature intended of our people. The berry I gave you, it will

    make you sleep, and all that you know from the moment you woke at my appearance, until you wake in

    morning, will be gone. Until such a time when we three touch, and I can lift the binds I''m about to ce

    on you. If something happens and I can no longer be found, or help to undo this, then your mate bond

    to my son, the finalizing of the union will restore this memory and the gifts I''m about to bind. It will break

    the spell, and you''ll shine, sweet girl, with my son by your side. My aura ebbs around and through you,

    weaving its path as I have given you my words, and our souls have be sopletely entwined

    within my magic. Look now."

    I flutter my eyes open, now with her permission, a little slow at first and can see what she means, with

    a quiet inhale of surprise. I''mpletely encapsted in blue glow, all around me and somehow inside

    of me, and lift my one free hand to see there is not a single piece of me that is not illuminated as it

    pulsates from every pore. Making traces in the air with my small movements.

    Sierra takes both of my hands in hers, holding my entire little fist inside her palms and firmly squeezing

    until I can''t let myself free. Her eyes glow brighter, the room bing light with the power of the glow

    we are both emitting, and I''m transfixed to her face as she locks her eyes on mine.

    "I ''m binding my life to thee¡­ willingly our souls entwined.

    My air is yours, our heart beats in rhyme, together we are one until the end of time.

    By blood we may not be linked, but in love, and bond, by magic synced.

    We now are forever to die as one, for you my child, this spell will be done.

    I bind thee gifts, until a time predicted, when the world and all within shall be shifted.

    When love breaks the ties, I ce upon thee, and your mind, and power, shall be set free.

    We shall meet again, in a time, and ce, that the fates decree."

    Sierra utters these words in an almost song like manner, as everything between us pulses, and hums,

    with a static that electrifies the room, and we glow to an almost insane level of brightness. I screw my

    eyes shut, body energized, and almost fit to bursting with the sudden rush of adrenalin coursing

    through me. I feel like I''m standing in a wind tunnel, yet nothing moves, and almost as quickly as it

    overwhelms me, it stops dead, and drops back to a dim glow as only Sierra''s hands remain blue and

    those two piercing eyes return to dark, and her natural brown color. I blink my eyes at the sudden

    darkness of the room, limatizing as it alles back into focus, and look at her with question. Her

    eyes are filled with tears, and little rivulets stain her pale cheeks as she smiles at me softly.

    "He''sing and soon this family will die too. They''re killing what is left of the Whyte pack as we

    speak, and they''ll tell those of the mountain they chased vampires into ournds and couldn''t get to

    them in time. You''ll be a thorn in his shoe, as I have be, and he''ll have no choice but to now put

    you somewhere in the hopes you''ll be forgotten. My fate will be whatever he decides, but I doubt it''ll be

    here with my people. If you die, I die, and he dies too. That will be my homage to your mother, so her

    death was not in vain. Sleep now, sweet girl¡­ before the horrorse to this room. I don''t want that

    memory for you, of this innocent family''s demise, and I will stay here until he knows he can''t touch you,

    for now, or eternity, if he wishes to live. My sleeping berry is strong. You won''t know of anything more,

    my angel, only peaceful slumber before tomorrow, they break your heart and tell you of the saddest

    moment you''ll have to live through for the next ten years. I''m not a warrior, I''m a healer, or else I would

    have done more for her, for all of you, and I''m so sorry. I truly am. My son though¡­ he has so much fire

    within him, just waiting to be unleashed, he''s going to be a great warrior one day, your protector, your

    love, but you will show him the way. I had to bind his witch gifts as a baby for fear others would see it in

    him, or that Juan would see him as a threat, but he possesses sight, and abilities that he has no

    concept of. I bound him, and much like you, he will unbind his gifts when he marks you as his mate, or

    I''m returned to you both to do it myself. Whateveres first. You two are our future." Sierra strokes

    my face one more time, the sleepiness bing overwhelming, and although the words she says

    rms me, and pushes a fear into my heart, a pain so deep because she said my mother is dead, the

    effects of that berry are pulling me into darkness and I can''t fight them. Tears bite my eyes, and I make

    a painful sound in response, yet it falls almost like a breath, and fades away as I sumb to this

    power.

    "I want my mommy." It''s a soft utterance as I try my hardest to out win the effects, but my eyes drift

    closed, and Sierra''s voice is all that gets through, her tone low, and husky, and torn, as she cries

    through her words.

    "I''m so sorry. I really am. I want her toe back too. You are all I have left of her¡­. I only wish I could

    stand in her ce and shelter you now, but he won''t let me be with you. Our time wille, I will see

    you again. Sweet, sweet, Alora." She sobs a little under her breath, and then seems to swallow it down

    and push herself back to calmer. "I''ll sing to you, the wolf song. Such a pretty luby which''ll help you

    go to sleep. Your mother said she used to sing it when she nursed, and it was always Colton''s favorite

    melody to fall asleep to¡­. shhhh now."

    Sierra gently starts to sing, her voice wavering with emotion, but yet still lovely, so quiet, hushed in

    volume, so as not to disturb anyone else. The words of the Nordic song of old, that we sing at the

    Awakening ceremonies, ording to my mom, because I''ve never been allowed to go just yet. They''re

    for the grown-up wolf''s who have something special beginning, and I hope one day that will be me too.

    The notes and melody fill the air, like a beautiful serenading ghostly echo, calling on our ancestors to

    help pave my path to slumber, and I ck outpletely as voices begin to invade the room in which I

    lie.

 Chapter 63: You Are Mine

    Chapter 63: You Are Mine

    I gasp, inhaling a deep almost vicious breath as reality crashes back in on me, shuddering my brain

    around my head and I''m startled awake ,back where I began, in the infirmary, gripping onto Colton''s leg

    for dear life, and so disoriented as my vision returns to normal. I can hardly breathe for a moment and

    have to drag air into my lungs while I get my bearings and shake my head to clear my blurry vision.

    "What the hell?" It''s an automatic response, tartly said, as I try to catch my breath and Colton''s arm

    around my waist loosen as he lets me go a little. He was holding me up, I guess, and I flop as I''m

    released, using my hands on my knees to bend forward, and finally pull myself together. It all starts to

    fade, and the noises, and smells of reality fully bring me back to rity.

    "That was a memory¡­ I saw it too." Colton''s voice is gravelly, as though he''s just as shaken as me and

    I untangle myself from him and push to standing. My body spiking with unwanted tingles, and feelings I

    can''t contain, as so many things rush through my head. I guess we somehow mind linked while all

    three were connected and he got my memory too and could see what I did. My emotions are all over

    the ce, as though I just experienced something traumatic, and he gets up to follow me around the

    bed, sensing I''m not emotionally calm.

    "Are you okay?" he can sense my weirdness in mood, and I wrap my arms around myself to shut out

    the cold wing feelings rising up to strangle me. Knocked sideways mentally, just needing a moment

    to w my mind back together and figure out why my heart is pounding through my chest, and I feel

    sickly, and agitated. It''s more than the memory invading my brain, it''s what Sierra''s words told me.

    "All I remembered before that, was being asleep in that room, and then waking up in a new ce with

    other kids in the orphanage. There was nothing in between, and now I know why. He must have taken

    me there, and when I slept, I forgot it all. They told me the Munro family were gone, but I never really

    understood what they meant by that untilter, when I was told the vampires came. Just kid, and then

    they told me my family was dead, and I never stopped to question anything beyond that." My voice

    cracks, my throat aching with the effort as it drives home that now, I understand fully that they were

    killed because of my mother and my gifts. All of them! My mother, my family, the Munroe''s, my whole

    pack died, because of us, and what we are¡­. The vampires were never the monsters in our midst. We

    were, the wolves, and those of us who would ughter women and children in the name of power.

    We created wars to cover our sins and let a hatred rage for centuries without learning from the

    mistakes. It makes my skin crawl to know the vampires were the innocents in all of this, they are just

    avenging their lost loves. They were fighting the Juan''s of the world for what he had done, and now, I''m

    on the side that they are, in trying to find reason in the death of everyone I cared about.

    "She really is a witch¡­. I mean, I know I saw what the Doc said, and all of this, but seeing it. It''s a

    whole other thing." Colton pulls me back to him with his voice, he sounds distant, his tone low as he

    turns his head to her, and that spike of emotion hits my hard in the stomach once more. Tears

    threatening, and the sudden rage shooting up through my stomach, and chest, a pang of anger aimed

    his way. Remembering her words and what she said, and not for the first time, anger so intense for

    Colton, I could hate him.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Why didn''t you just do it when you were meant to? ¡­. This could all have been avoided! It would have

    been done and we would have remembered. Our gifts restored and taken another path! Why didn''t you

    just mark me when you had the fucking chance?! You''re an asshole! You could have stopped so much

    of this bullshit, by just doing what I needed!" It''s a sob, the damn breaking and my hurt showing, set

    loose amid fury as tears hit my cheeks, and I spin away from him, aware the medic in the far corner is

    trying to pretend she isn''t here and I''m going to wake doc up. I don''t want people watching us or

    hearing us fight. I want all of them to leave me alone while I go somewhere and cry this all out. Hate on

    him and mourn the path we never took. So much hurt that could have been avoided. The fates didn''t

    separate us to lead me somewhere else, they were backtracking to fix his wrong decision and circle us

    back around together to fix this. He just kept, and keeps on, screwing it up.

    "Hey? ¡­ Lorey? ¡­What the? ¡­" Colton seems surprised at my reaction, nching at me as I walk off,

    and as I stalk out of the room away from him, he doesn''t hesitate and follows me. Close on my heel as

    I get out of the doors into the middle corridor where he catches my wrist and tries to tug me back, but I

    shrug him off, pull my hand away and keep going. My head is bubbling with the facts staring me in the

    face, my heart panging with the reminder he destroyed everything between us.

    "Leave me alone. You ruined it all!" I''m crying brokenly, tear sodden with the outpour, wracking pain in

    my chest that makes it difficult to breathe, as though an elephant is sat on my ribs, but he does not

    relent and sticks to my ass trying to catch my hands.

    "Baby,e on. Can we at least talk about this¡­ about that? I know I fucked up, but this isn''t ruined!

    Just give me the opportunity to do something about it." There''s panic in his tone, an attempt at gentle,

    and soothing, with a lot of confusion as to my turn in mood. I storm down the corridor back to the room I

    was meant to sleep in, and push the door open with a palm m to the wood, swinging it open at

    speed so it crashes against the foot of the bed and exposes the room. In no mood for him anymore,

    and I want to lie down and let this all wash away on a sea of heartbroken tears.

    Colton doesn''t give up, he''s hot on my heel, relentless in his pursuit, and almost suffocating me with his

    proximity. This time he catches my upper arm, grasps tight, yanking me to a halt as I proceed inside,

    and spins me to him, so I have no choice but to face him down. I tense, body turning stiff in defense

    mode, and my eyes glow red in readiness to battle myself free.

    "Talk to me!" He snaps the order at me, but it only riles that inner fierce that hates when he tries to

    command me to do anything.

    "Stop it. Let me go. I don''t want to talk to you. It''s pointless and it''s done. You were an idiot, and you

    broke me, broke us, and now my memory tells me all you had to do was mark me and it would have

    changed everything! Why did you have to screw it up? Why did you have to choose her over me?" I

    p at his fingers on my arm, and shove at his chest, making every effort to have him release me, but

    Colton is as stubborn as I am and only tightens that grip and stands steady, turning around halfway to

    push the door closed behind us, and conceal us in here. His face showing hints of piquing anger, in that

    furrowed brow, and one dimple is prominent as a scowl slowly appears. His eyes amber to match my

    own fierce glow.

    "Okay, first, my marking you would have changed everything, yes, and I regret it, I fucking do, Lorey.

    More than you will ever know, but we would never have found her. You had to run, I see that now, to be

    led to her, and maybe any other way we wouldn''t have. My mom would still be hidden because of that

    choice. Secondly...¡­ How can I fix the damage if you won''t give me a chance to try? I love you, and

    we''re here together ¡­ I am not the one fighting this, and I''m not the one refusing to try. You were never

    second choice for me¡­. the problem was I didn''t want anyone else and didn''t have any fucking

    choice." His tone is both tinged with anger, yet also not. He''s mad that I''m resisting and making this

    physical, pissed at me for what he thinks is my being over dramatic, but he''s trying to get through to me

    andmunicate with that subtle hint of control, and softness, he''s trying to insert and it just makes

    me break all the more. Sagging as tears pour down my face, and I keep tugging at his fingers like a

    spoiled child, to be set free. Unable to really do much more, as energy drains from me. I''m exhausted

    and this isn''t helping.

    "How can you fix it? You marked her¡­. You betrayed the bond and you''re linked to another, forever. I

    won''t be your whore, and the memory said marking¡­. not screwing. Let. Me. Go!" I tug onest time,

    ring his way through watery eyes and he finally let''s go, with a weird sharp inhale, and stares at me

    like I have two heads as I jump back out of his reach. My entire body wracked with the hurt I''ve been

    carrying all this time, my throat aching with finally saying it out loud and how much agony those words

    inflicted on my soul.

    "I did what now?" Colton on the other hand seems a tiny bit shocked, a lot dumbfounded, and his tone

    drops a level or two, his eyes on me homed in hard. His pulsating temper subdues to a low thrum, and

    genuine confusions takes over his face, with a deepening of his brows as he narrows his eyes on me,

    and that dimple disappears again as his mouth straightens out.

    "I felt it¡­ don''t try and deny it. I know what you did." I snap at him, consumed with grief and turn away,

    unwilling to let him manipte me with fast words and untruths. Wiping my face with the back of my

    hand and pull myself together, trying so hard to find my inner rage again, over this damn stupid

    weakness at what he''s done to us.

    "We''re linked, you and I. Meaning you feel things like my marking someone else. Which you couldn''t

    have because it didn''t happen! Is this why you are so fucking mad at me? You have this crazy notion in

    your head I marked Carmen?" The bitter way he says it, the tinge of anger, and the less than friendly

    deliverance, only fuel the tornado in me I was trying to calm and I spin back on him, eyes glowing

    painfully as my inner wolf jumps out to battle for me.

    "Don''t you dare! I did feel it¡­ the pain and betrayal about four days after I left, so don''t stand there and

    fucking lie to me about what you did! I''m not stupid." I yell it at him, temper hitching, and equally riled as

    I stand up to him, but he doesn''t back down. Colton can be scary as hell when riled, and he seems to

    stand taller, and bristle at my verbal attack. His eyes much like mine, increase in glow, of an equally

    pissed wolf and he reaches down to the hem of his t-shirt and yanks it up over his head, in one swift

    hasty motion, and throws it on the bed, exposing that tanned muscr physique. He spreads his arms

    out wide, looks me dead in the eye, before turning slowly and giving me a full three sixty of naked

    upper torso.

    "Show me¡­. Because marking, is a two-way thing, and something I wouldn''t be able to hide! Look real

    hard because on my life, Lorey¡­I didn''t fucking mark anyone." He bites it at me as hees back to

    face me, and the blood drains from my body leaving me cold inside, as I take in his tanned skin free of

    mark. It''s hard to stay on this idea about marking when there is nothing at all on the wless physique,

    except inky tattoos on one shoulder of his pack tribal, and a lot of carved toned muscle. My anger

    simmers, but she isn''t about to back down because I know what I felt! In the woods, that kind of pain

    and betrayal, it doesn''te from nothing, and he had to have done something.

    "Fine¡­. Okay, so maybe it wasn''t that, but what I felt was real. You obviously just screwed her then.

    Either way¡­ this will never happen; the bond is marred, and damaged, and you did this to us." I cross

    my arms across my chest, my fight dying because I was so sure, and yet I''m wrong. My heart pounding

    like a war drum within and my body, is beginning to tremble with the excessive amount of pain, and

    energy, coursing through me. Colton looks like he might explode, standing menacingly close, a new

    rage ignited in that angr face as he tenses his jaw and grits his teeth.

    "I DID NOT fuck her!! What is wrong with you? All this cryptic bullshit since I came for you¡­. The

    refusal to let me touch you, all this. You think I cheated on you? That''s what all of this was about?

    Because¡­. You felt it? No, Lorey, what you felt around four days after the mess hall conversation was

    me finding you gone. Was meing back from four days recon with Matteo, to find, not only the girl I

    decided to fight for was gone and it utterly destroyed me, but my Beta, my best friend, kept it from me!

    Stopping me from being able to find you and betrayed my trust in the worst way. Meadow broke my

    heart with a betrayal... You broke it by leaving. I came back for you, and to tell my father I would leave

    and take you with me if he stood in my way. She knew you leaving would break me and it did. I wasn''t

    ever going to mark Carmen; YOU, are my mate, and have been since the second we imprinted, no

    matter what I said, or how I seemed. I always wanted you. I''m devoted to you, crazy about you, and I

    won''t be happy until I''m marked to you! You''re my soul mate and I need you. Why in the hell would I

    fuck that up any more than I did?"

    I stand in stunned silence, Colton breathy with the deliverance of an angry, then almost soothing to

    calm splurge of words, his whole demeanor softening as he reached the end, and his eyes returned to

    chocte brown as he let go of the rage and tried to drive the point him that I was wrong.

    He stands now, just looking at me with a slightly furrowed brow, over that cute boy expression of

    ''forgive me'' and I can''t move. Stomach twisted in pain, and caught in a world of confusion, as his words

    reverberate through my mind, and heart, and I see-saw a bunch of emotions all at once. tion, that in

    one rant he wiped away all doubt and confusion about why he''s been trying so hard to get us to

    connect romantically, the sweep of mad at myself that I left when I did and could have been with him all

    along, but he''s right about Sierra¡­ I wouldn''t have found her otherwise, and maybe the fates always

    intended it this way after all.

 Chapter 64: Were Linked

    Chapter 64: We''re Linked

    I feel so stupid, so guilty, and ashamed, and I regret that it took until now to know this. I look down at

    the floor, unable to look him in the eye while shame washes through me and my own stupid pride takes

    a dent.

    He didn''t break the bond, he didn''t betray me, and in fact, he came home willing to fight for me, only to

    find me gone and it was toote. I''m mad at myself for the weeks of shutting him out, when one link

    and he would have told me toe home to him or came for me. Weeks of heartbreak, and loneliness,

    when he was always there waiting for me, looking for me, and not about to give up on us. He meant

    it¡­ he really didn''t, and I''ve held him at arm''s length because I believed his pain and betrayal was

    something else.

    "Why didn''t you just ask me when I came for you? This could have been over then." Colton steps

    towards me, his voice now low and level with regret seeping in. A soft little movement closer towards

    me, to tighten the gap and surround me with his smell, and presence, and I stay still, eyes dropping to

    my feet in both apology, and mental fatigue. Finally, able to let go of some of this anger, and pain, and it

    leaves a gaping heaviness within me because I''ve been carrying it for weeks. It was all so

    unnecessary.

    "I didn''t think I needed to. I felt something... we''re linked. I figured you knew that I knew." I sound

    feeble, small, tears stinging my voice as he moves closer. Colton slides his strong, warm hands up my

    arms, from my wrists, until one rests on each shoulder, and he exhales heavily as he pulls me thest

    tiny inches towards him, so we are only millimeters apart. His touch and heat soothing me with his

    gentleness.

    "I had no idea you even thought it, or I would have told you, Lorey. I had no idea this was in your head

    and assumed you would have known I didn''t mark her. I figured you were mad about how it ended, and

    that I made you feel like leaving was the only option. I''m sorry, baby, for everything, but I swear on my

    pack, on my life, on us, that I haven''t done anything to betray the bond. I''ve stayed true to you. I''ll

    project every memory you don''t have of our time apart and prove it." His soft voice falls over me like a

    warming balm, and I break down into stupid little sobs and thrust myself at him to be held. I''m the one

    who needs a little forgiveness in this moment, so easy to break when I know he never did anything to

    make me hate him.

    Colton doesn''t hesitate and wraps me up in his arms tight and presses me to his chest, a full body hug,

    safe, and secure, as all the pain and heartbreak ebbs away and I cry for everything I''ve gone through

    these past weeks. Hating him, needing him, being broken hearted over him. It all seems so foolish and

    nothing now I''m wrapped up tight against him, with his breath on top of my hair, sweeping away all of it.

    The boy who was my rock, and my words of wisdom, right back here, where I need him, and he does

    what Colton does best. He holds me up and soothes away my anxiety and tears.

    "I''m sorry¡­" It''s a muffled, pathetic noise, I make against his solid, smooth chest, his skin on mine is

    likeing home to the best ce in the world and being enveloped in warm cozy safety.

    "No, baby. I am, for everything. This is my fault. I failed to do what I was meant to. I failed to nurture

    and protect my mate and didn''t even figure out how much pain you were in over a stupid

    misunderstanding. Forgive me, Princessa¡­. Give me another chance to prove I can be what you need.

    What you deserve." Colton leans back, sliding his hand between us to separate us a little, guides his

    fingers under my chin and tilts my face up to him so he can look me in the eye. The watery mess of a

    girl having an emotional break, and he wipes my jawline with his thumb as he does so, to catch some

    drips waiting to let go. Taking care of me, how he always does, and it makes it hurt with more intensity.

    I''ve been so stupid.

    "For someone so strong, you sure like to cry a lot." It''s a smile with humor, that shines back in his eyes,

    and those dimples make a worthy appearance, melting me a little more. It makes me snort a small

    chuckle through my tears and I wipe my nose on the back of my hand, lightening my mood with a

    smile.

    "That''s because my mate''s an asshole, and he inflicts it." I point out sarcastically, still trying to dry my

    face as he begins to help, by lifting his shirt and using it to dab my skin dry for me. Colton leans in and

    head bops me on the forehead with his softly, and sighs at me, his dimples back on show, hinting at a

    subtle smile.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Mate, huh? Thought that was never happening again?" a naughty gleam, a cheeky knowing grin

    spreading across his face, and despite how much I love him, I have the urge to knee him in the balls for

    joking at a time like this.

    "Don''t push your luck. I have plenty to still be mad about." I shove him back by cing two hands on

    his chest, finding a little of that strength he goes on about, and pulling myself together once more,

    swallowing the sobs, and sniffing away the mess. Colton lets go of my face and catches me by the hips

    instead with fast reflexes and hauls me back, so we bump groins and nestles me against him.

    "Yeah, but¡­. I know how to fix it. I have a tried and tested method that seems to always work on you."

    That sly gleam, and before I can open my mouth to question that response with a ''what?'', he swoops in

    faster than the speed of light and kisses me hard on the lips, locking his mouth to mine and fastening

    us together passionately. I''m too stunned to react at first, as his warm, soft lips, fit perfectly to the

    curves and grooves of mine, warming my skin, and silencing my upset fully. But almost like he hits a

    button, the fire inside of me ignites and I open my lips a little to let him in.

    Colton kisses me softly at first, teasing me with the tip of his tongue and I respond and find a rhythm in

    the deliciousness of kissing him again. So many feelings brimming to the surface, and sweet pains at

    knowing his touch like this once more. We always worked this way, and as I let it develop into French

    kissing, with tongues smoothing one another, lips pressed tight, our faces connected. I slide my arms

    around his neck and pull him as close to me as I can. Absorbed in him, with no more mental voice

    trying to drag me away anymore. I wanted him, always. I loved him, even when he broke me, and this

    is what I''ve longed for.

    Colton slides one hand over my ass, cups it smoothly, and lifts me to him with that aggression of a

    horny wolf, while his other arm snakes across my upper back, and his hand finds the base of my neck.

    Holding me tight as he slides it under my hair and cocoons me within his hold. He presses us hard

    together, so my curves fit his hard angles and I''m left feeling small and fragile within his muscr

    frame. Wrapped up tight, like he''ll protect me from all the dangers in the world, always. My feet free of

    floor as he lifts me high, and I lift them behind me and let him hold me fully.

    Nothing is going to stop it this time, as fire builds between us, and this pulsing need almost winds me

    with the ferocity it consumes me. My body throbbing with need, and desire, and I turn up the heat on

    his kiss, nibbling his bottom lip ravenously and reveling in the way he matches the desire. Colton

    subdues my fierce, with his own special way of caressing my tongue so my toes curl, before pulling out

    and sucking my button lip in such a way it almost makes my panties selfbust.

    Lust spreading through my loins so that I''m wrapping myself around him all the more, in any way

    humanly possible. My fingers in his hair, and gripping tight, pulling my knees up so he slides me around

    his waist and bounces me up higher in his grip. Tilting his head back to keep kissing me, and I bring my

    chin down to stay glued to him, as I''m now higher than he is. My gentle turns savage, and this all-

    consuming ache to be fulfilled cries out for him, igniting the passion of my wolf as she gets a little

    crazily savage.

    We lose the softness of the make out session and turn almost feral in desire. Grip tightens, kiss turns

    from romance to aggressive, consuming one another as we continue, and Colton runs his fingers into

    the underyer of my hair and tugs my head back so he can ess my neck with dominance. Tracing

    his tongue and teeth down my throat, before allowing me to pull back down to be rewarded with

    another taste of him. This overwhelming energy inside of me takes over, and somehow being wrapped

    up this way is not enough, even though Colton has lifted my feet from the floor and has me suspended

    in mid-air, straddling him. I want to be able to explore his naked torso with my tongue, to feel every part

    of his skin on mine, and we have clothes in the way.

    I break free, dropping my legs down again, and push his face sideways with my hand on his jaw, to

    lean down to kiss his neck, licking over the pulse in his jugr, tracing from jawline to Adam''s apple as

    he slowly puts me back on my feet. His skin is slightly salty, yet delicious, with that unique smell and

    taste that is only his, and it pushes the need higher inside of me. Blood hitting boiling point, and all I

    want is to experience his mouth on every inch of my skin. Body heating from inside, and my core is

    almost pulsating with a strong need to feel him within me. I want to be joined to him, in intimate ways,

    that are only meant for us. I want to taste his blood and mark my mate.

    As soon as my feet hit the floor, I shove him hard backwards with a newfound strength, away from me

    with a giggle. Biting on my bottom lip to curb this insane horniness that''s threatening to overtake me, so

    he hits the bed and topples over with a manly chuckle. Colton smiles, rights himself to sitting position

    and props one hand behind him, so he can lean back and watch me. His eyes devouring me, glowing

    amber with ignited passion and I can almost feel his heart pounding in time with mine.

    "I want you so badly, I can''t take it." He utters in a husky tone that''s almost inaudible, but it fuels me

    onwards and I climb on top of him as he now sits on the bed, and begin to untie the cord of his dark

    sweat pants at his waist. Confident that he''s mine to do what I want to, as I please, nestling over him so

    my hands are between my legs to ess him.

    Colton sits up so he can use both arms, slides his hands up my throat and circles around my jaw,

    burying his fingers in my hair before tugging me down and continuing to kiss me until he has me

    breathless. Leaving me to pull his sweatpants loose while he focuses on teasing my tongue with his

    once more and I close my eyes and savor the way he feels. Nothing matters anymore, all the weeks,

    and tears, and fights of the past. All that matters is how good this feels, and how every one of my

    senses are screaming at me to make him mine.

    Once I''m done untying him, I let my hands roam over his chest and abs, appreciating every solid form

    of hot smooth sexiness, up and down, until I slide over those mass of shoulders and feel out every inch

    open wide to me. Enjoying the fact, I get to explore without boundaries, and that I have the right to do

    it. As he has with me.

    He''s a perfect specimen, and just his body alone makes me hot and willing toy back and have his

    puppies. I want him, my inner thighs are throbbing and damp, and I''m aching for him to put his hands

    anywhere he pleases, much like I''m doing but I feel like he''s being respectful and cautious as to how

    far he can go. He isn''t sure if this is leading to sex, or just a heavy petting session, and I can feel his

    hesitation ebbing my way.

    "Are you going to do this or keep making me wait?" I break from his lips teasing him, inviting him to

    take this further and smile naughtily so he doesn''t misunderstand, his eyes locking on mine and he

    matches my own seductive smile.

    "Oh, baby, you''re not getting out of this room until I''ve done everything, I''ve been thinking of doing to

    you for the past weeks¡­ Do you know how badly I''ve wanted this, how many dreams I''ve had about

    being able to do this to you? I swear you''ve been a star in so many pornographic wet dreams." Colton

    doesn''t give me a second to answer that, but catches me in another kiss, catching hold of me and flips

    us over with an expert speedy move so I end up t on the bed. He crawls on top of me and holds

    himself off my body with strong arms. I guess hot dreams about one another were not a one-way thing

    then. If those are anything like reality, then Colton better buckle down and hurry up.

    He doesn''t break the kiss he has me caught in, and I seek out the smooth in of hard muscle with my

    palms and feel my way over him. Colton leans on one elbow to keep himself propped up, his other

    hand slides down my thigh until he finds the hem of my nightshirt. He slides a hot t palm under the

    edge, tracing up the curve of my hip, and abdomen, before smoothing all the way to my right breast

    and cupping it firmly. Squeezing, and caressing my nipple through the thince of my bra, until he has

    me arching and wriggling under him in a frenzy of ''take me now''

    It feels unlike anything I''ve ever known, his touch searing my skin while touching me in ces no one

    else has, but it throbs and aches in such a good way I want him all over me in every private ce I

    possess. I never knew a touch could ignite fire and longing with this insane intensity, but his does.

 Chapter 65: Mark Me

    Chapter 65: Mark Me

    There''s a mix of apprehension and nerves in the pit of my stomach as we get hot and heavier, despite

    wanting it more than air,, and Colton lowers his pelvis between my thighs and gently grinds against me,

    igniting a craving with the goodness of his attention. I moan and bite his bottom lip, gripping his

    shoulder as I lift my hips to him and push him to do it harder as sensation arouses me fully, and I

    swear, I ''ve never been so ready to finally lose my virginity as this. This dry humping thing he has going

    on is enough to push me over the edge and I''m almost insane with the craving to get him inside of me.

    If all of this is anything like the end result, then I have no desire to keep waiting. Only my niggles and

    worries in the back of my mind are stopping me from pulling my own clothes off and prompting him

    faster.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    I''ve heard it can hurt; there were horror stories from other girls in the home, even those who paired up

    and marked. They said that it''s not always a pleasant thing the first time, that it can be sore, and dry,

    and awkward , especially if your mate''s a virgin too, and I try and push it out of my head, unable to see

    how something that feels this insanely good can end up being awful. Colton is not a virgin, even I know

    that, and judging by his kissing skills, he knows something about a femme''s body and how to pleasure

    her.

    I cling to him, wrapping my legs around his waist and slide one hand between us to rub over the

    erection I can feel bulging through the material of his sweatpants. In a bid to make him want to push us

    head with more haste, and smile when Colton groans under his breath at my contact. Both hitting fever

    pitch excitement levels, and he flips from over me, surprising me with the sudden departure that makes

    me go from insanely heated to instantly cold with the loss of his body heat.

    "What are you doing?" I gasp in rm, shock and outraged all at the same time. Blurting it at him and

    throwing him a shocked re.

    "I''m going to end up pounding you into the bed and getting you pregnant the first time if I don''t go get

    something. Trust me, I''ming right back. Don''t you dare move a muscle. The infirmary has some,

    stay right here, exactly like this." Colton leans up, taking hold of my knees and pushes them slightly

    apart with a wink and a smile of cheekiness, before swooping down and kissing me on the lips quickly.

    It elicits a giggle from me, that he''s both crude, and cute, at the same time and as soon as he darts out

    of the room I flop back on the bed, exhaling heavily, trying to calm my racing heart and pull in some

    much-needed air.

    He has me all kinds of crazy riled up, pulse all over the ce and lungsboring with his attentions. I

    lay a hand on my pulsating belly to try and calm down some of this crazy fire growing up inside of me,

    before I selfbust and pass out, and wave my free hand over my face to cool some of the intense

    flushing burning over my cheeks and forehead. I thank the fates I had the foresight to shower earlier.

    I have a yearning that is insatiable, and I can''t lie still, energy levels boosted and suddenly so antsy. I

    sit up and end up shuffling off the bed to pull my nightdress off, but he''s back in a sh as I get to my

    feet, obviously he hyper sped there, and back, equally desperate to do this, and startles me with the

    return.

    "Hey! ¡­ That''s not how I left you!" Hees up behind me and runs a hand up my abdomen, across

    my breast to give it another gentle squeeze from around behind me and kisses me in the space of my

    neck under my jaw on my right side. Igniting tingles, and butterflies within my belly all over again.

    "I was going to take this off." I tug at my shirt to show him and yelp when Colton spins me, almost

    knocking me over but catches me in his arm instead. He holds up a pack of condoms, shakes them at

    me with a mischievous glint in his eye that gets me blushing, and looking away in a sh of

    embarrassment, and throws them on the bed before kissing me lightly on the lips again. His kiss is

    addictive, and I could have him do it to me every second of every day.

    "Allow me." He leans in and yanks the hem of my shirt up in one fluid movement, as my armse up

    automatically and he swipes the nightdress up and over my head and tosses it aside like it''s nothing

    but a flimsy obstacle. He takes a second to skim my body with his eyes, beforetching onto my mouth

    again, and kissing me as venomously as the first reunion, pushing me back into that feverish mode of

    needing him. Colton''s hands are hot, and strong, and they skim my body, seeking out my curves,

    before sliding behind me as he unclips my bra, in a smooth swift maneuver. Pulling us apart so he can

    untangle me from it, exposing, and releasing my breasts, and throws it aside. I don''t feel any kind of

    shyness, so invested in needing to be naked with him and allowing him to take a moment to caress

    them before he slides his hands down my waist.

    The breather has allowed some of my nerves to kick in, and I swallow down subtle fear, my body

    trembling as he slides myce panties down from my hips, slowly, sexily,pletely undressing me.

    "You''re beautiful in every way, my perfect girl. I couldn''t want you more than I do." Colton whispers in a

    husky tone, right into my ear when he straightens back up, and brings us back together, sucking my ear

    lobe and my knees almost give way with the erotic sensation. His breath fanning my cheek and

    shoulder and igniting goosebumps.

    "I love you." I have to say it to him, because it''s how I feel as I''m consumed by every pore of my body,

    and nerve endings exploding deliciously, an undying need for him. Forgiveness, letting go of the past,

    all mixed up with desire, and passion, and so many emotions in the moment that the words tug at my

    throat, forming a lump, but it''s not sadness. It''splete adoration, and an iparable happiness

    that he''s finally going to be everything I wanted. Everything I still need.

    Colton pulls back to rest his nose against mine gently, stroking my hair back from my face and smiles

    at me in that knee weakening, full on dimples way. Slowing down the tempo and breathing out slowly

    with me as he his touches softens.

    "I want to hear that multiple times a day, for the rest of my life. I''m crazy in love with you. I''ll never let

    you down again, ever, I swear. You''re my priority. The Luna the people need, the Luna I need. I''ll never

    doubt us or put you second again. I needed to lose you to realize how stupid that was, how fucked up

    my priorities were, because your mate should alwayse first. You will alwayse first." Colton

    kisses me on the forehead, a grazing light tenderness that makes me feel delicate, and special, igniting

    the butterflies inside of me, and the softer side that is not consumed by lust.

    "Unless you turn into a power crazed psychopath!" I point out in quiet humor and get a white sh of

    gorgeous smile for my efforts, even if it was a tongue in cheek remark that might upset him. A lightness

    of the intense heavy moment.

    "In that case I give you permission to taser my ass and keep me shackled to the bed, for your pleasure.

    I would happily live like that for as many years as it took to cure me of my crazy." He swoops down,

    catching my lips, while simultaneously scooping me up under the butt, and lifting me to him so I end up

    straddling him around the waist once more, catching his shoulders with my hands to stop myself falling

    back. He carries me back to the bed this way, never breaking his kiss on mine and I wrap my arms

    around his neck fully, entwining him, never wanting to let go ever again. So many times, I almost had

    him, and he slipped through my fingers, but not this time. He''s my captive, and I will fight tooth and nail

    to keep him here.

    Those weeks of being apart, the heart ache, and pain, from being imprinted on him, and yet always

    turned away, all fall around us to dust, like they don''t matter anymore. His touch a balm that heals so

    many wounds, pushes so many painful emotionspletely out of me, and the confidence in knowing

    he will never reject me again gives me new life. He''s in control here, and no sign of doing anything

    except marking me and finalizing the union with sex. He''s mine, finally. And there is nothing going to

    come between us or stop us this time around.

    Colton drops me on the bed gently, and steps back while he strips off his pants, and boxers, kicking of

    his socks, and shoes in the process, while I scoop my socks off and throw them past him. Two

    completely naked people with glowing eyes as wolves'' pique and urge us to unite them too. We take a

    silent, almost synchronized second to admire the beauty in one another, in all our glory, both liking what

    we see.

    The way he looks at me, eating me with his eyes, and devouring every inch, makes me feel sexy, and

    desirable, and that tingle of need flushes over me once more, dampening the nerves and hesitations

    and I reach for him. Colton takes my hand and climbs on the bed, pushing me back against the

    cushions, and nestles over me in a less hostile manner than our make out the first time. He strokes my

    hair back and fullyys his body into mine, all curves, and angles matching, and he slides between my

    thighs to find afortable position.

    "Are you nervous?" he asks, losing that wildfire in his eyes and toning down to a simmer as he picks up

    on my underlying anxiety. Lifting his hand and stroking a thumb across my bottom lip as gentle as a

    fluttering butterfly. The calm in him pushing through his crazy hormones, and it does so much to help

    me simmer too.

    "A little." I admit, not liking that this softness is quenching the mes of passion and bringing the fear to

    the forefront a little. I think I would prefer getting lost in the haze instinct and have him just do it when

    I''m wound up and crazy for him, even if it hurts that way. Get it over and done with, so I can then know

    what the after feels like, and experience future times, as it''s meant to get better the more you do it. My

    stomach lurches with a bout of nerves and I swallow down the apprehension.

    "I''ll try not to hurt you. We can go slow, be gentle. Marking doesn''t have to be crazy, and aggressive,

    and bouncing around the furniture. Your first time should be special. Besides, If I don''t calm down I may

    onlyst like five seconds, max." Colton''s heart is beating as fast as mine, but as he utters soothing

    words I can feel him physically beginning to level out, his own passion and desire simmering because

    he''s pulling the emotion through instead of the lust, and it''s dampening both of us as we feed from one

    another.

    "I think I don''t want to anticipate¡­I''m ready to just do it." I frown at him, my innocence showing, and he

    laughs softly. Bringing that hand and smoothing down my cheek, the obvious adoration in the way he

    looks at me.

    "You clearly don''t know what forey is or, you know¡­ the joy of working up to it." He grins and kisses

    me quickly. I blush at that, and he leans in and kisses me a little more intensely, grinding his erection

    against my intimate ces, skin on skin, and I gasp in ecstasy at the unique pleasure waves it causes

    to ripple through my stomach and up my legs.

    "See¡­ sex is about more than just getting it in there. Trust me. I''m not about to make our first time

    together ufortable because you aren''t ready." Colton strokes his fingers down my throat and

    across my breast and ignites that same pleasure, caressing my skin so it almost burns with his touch

    and those warming churning feelings between my legs stir up again to fever pitch. They nevery low

    for long, even when he''s taking a breather. One touch and he stokes the fire right back up to where it

    needs to be, and I stop worrying about going slow.

    He moves down my body and kisses first my throat, then slides down and licks my nipple, before

    teasing it between his teeth and I almost arch into a snappable position, lifting my spine off the bed and

    moaning like crazy with the contact. Colton doesn''t relent, he works down my body, kissing, licking, and

    caressing, and slides his hand between my thighs, carefully, waiting on sounds of my refusal before he

    gently rubs across my aching core, his fingers trailing between the folds and smoothing a dampness

    across from within me..

    I almost spasm with the mind-blowing sensation it elicits. That simple caress down there, almost sends

    me over the edge, and I grab his hair and bury my fingers into the longer length on top to grip onto him

    as he moves further down. Colton takes it as a sign that I like it and carries on with a second caress,

    this time circling at the front and almost making me squeal, it feels so good.

    I close my eyes and give way to the sensation as Colton gently pushes my legs apart for better ess,

    at the knees, and lifts one of them up to open me fully to him. I tense in anticipation, waiting on the

    piercing pain because I think he''s going to enter me, and I''ve worked myself up into believing it''ll

    happen like they told me it would. Sharp agony, and dry grating ufortable thrusting, and groan out

    in surprise when a hot, smooth tongue probes me instead. I wasn''t expecting him to put his mouth

    down there, and despite the surprise I almost melt to goo, because it''s honest to god the best feeling in

    the world.

    "Oh god" the sensation is nothing like I imagined, not even close. Colton sucking, and licking, down

    there, warm, and wet, yet unbelievably good. Something that should feel icky, or weird, or even

    unbearably embarrassing, instead is making my toes curl, and me gasp for more. Clutching at him to

    urge him to do it harder. The pleasure runs up my limbs, warms my stomach, and the motion of what

    he''s doing has me writhing about the bed in seconds, making noises like a dying animal and all I can

    do is grip onto his hair and try not topletely implode.

    Colton doesn''t stop what he''s doing and something firmer, longer, and stiffer, gently slides inside of me

    a little way, and I almost experience my first inner explosion. I assume it''s the beginning of an orgasm,

    due to this being the first time I have been sexually ignited and touched down there, but as I have no

    idea what that''s meant to feel like I can only assume. It pushes me to pant and let go of him to grab the

    bed sheets as I focus on doing nothing but sumbing to how amazing this feels, lifting my hips in

    time to the way he''s probing me. If I knew sex was like this, I maybe wouldn''t have been so subtle with

    Colton these past weeks. I would have just pushed him up against a wall and molested him.

    "Good, huh?" His smug tonees at me, but I can''t answer, only breathe in short raspy gasps as

    waves of growing heat, and tingles, start in my toes and begin to work their way up my limbs, pelvis,

    making me tremble uncontrobly. He continues to slide, what feels like a finger, gently in and out of

    me, only a little way. His tongue back on the frontal portion, as he sucks and licks my clitoris and I

    groan heavily in response to his question, pulling my knees up as my body can''t stay still from the

    extreme ecstasy coursing through my limbs.

    "Oh god, oh god¡­. Mark me. I swear if you don''t get up and do this, I might eat you." It''s a crazy

    breathless whine, as need consumes me, and something big builds up in my stomach and nerve

    endings that feels like climbing. Even though what he''s doing feels divine and I''m so close to some

    weird precipice, I want to feel him instead of his hand. If that can send me into a spiraling mess of goo,

    then I want the real thing and experience what that can do.

    Screw forey¡­ Mark me already.

 Chapter 66: Marked

    Chapter 66: Marked

    Coltonughs at me, but my insane need must be waving at him and overwhelming him too, as he only

    stops to put on his condom and gets on top of me right away, no hesitation. Abandoning this slow and

    steady, for instant gratification.

    "So maybe next time forey will be lengthier. You''re wet enough already that it shouldn''t hurt much,

    so maybe we should just get this done, and then the second time we can go slower¡­ enjoy it without

    the tension." He braces himself over the top of me, leaning in to nuzzle his nose against mine and I

    open my eyes to be faced with glowing amber eyes. The most gorgeous male I have ever known,

    nestling his body back onto mine. He doesn''t say anything, just a kiss on the end of my nose as he

    catches me unawares with a little smooth slide of his pelvis andpletely enters me. It doesn''t give

    me time to tense up or expect it, just boom, he''s inside of me and I''m thankful it''s how he did it.

    I gasp, as first the pleasure of him doing it, expands and stretches me out in ways I never knew could

    be so amazing within my own body, but then that sharp stab of pain as hepletely buries himself

    within me, and almost knocks my breath away as I wince and shudder underneath him. A slicing,

    almost snap, of something that pangs through my abdomen, no more severe than a really bad one

    second period cramp, but enough to knock the wind out of my sails and the blood drains from my face.

    My moan turns to yelp, as my body stiffens and I go ridged in his arms instantly, afraid to move, or

    breathe. He pausespletely, before moving out of me slightly, and slowly, and rests down over me,

    coming to aplete stop. His eyes on mine intensely.

    "You okay?" He leans in and kisses me tenderly on the mouth, seeking me out to make sure I am, as I

    wriggle my body and try to quickly recover from that burning sensation raveling up my belly and across

    my stomach. I only manage to move myself down, so that he slides back to where he was and the pain

    is reced with a soothing warmth as he fills me again, and I moan under my breath at the reigniting

    pleasure.

    "Don''t stop." Breathing the words at him, clinging to his arms, closing my eyes tight and grip his biceps

    with fervor. He lowers his head once more and traces his tongue across my throat, distracting me for a

    second, igniting small sparks and goosebumps across my skin before he moves his hips and pushes

    into me once more. It''s the most pleasurable pain I''ve ever known. Stingy, a little tender, yet it fades

    with every stroke he makes, pushing in and out until he finds a slow rhythm and I adjust to better move

    with him. It''s ufortable with the first few, but as I seem to self-lubricate once more and his body

    grinds into mine, bringing us together properly, it changes to that waving sensual deliciousness that I

    felt when he used his hand.

    My gasps turn to moans once more, the warmth soothing away the worst of the pain, although the

    slight burning inside dampens, and there is a tiny ache deep inside of me that is being massaged by

    Colton sliding in and out, in slow even thrusts. He kisses me, caresses my face with one hand, tracing

    my cheek, and eyebrow, and showers me with nibbles and small kisses across my jaw and mouth as

    he increases with speed and has me moaning, and groaning, and arching under him. Over and over,

    growing faster together, as the minutes tick by and he intensifies what it does to me as he gets a little

    more aggressive with his thrusts.

    He strains over me, careful not to crush me under him and it leaves him free to move, focusing all his

    attention on the noises I''m making and adjusting to what he deems is something I like. It''s subtle

    changes in angle, rhythm, ferocity, as he feels me out, listens, and responds to my body, with the goal

    of making me enjoy this. He''s attentive, and I thank the fates they gave me a lover with a clue. I get

    that he probably wants to change position, but this works for me and I''m not at that stage of full

    immersion where I want to start experimenting. This is overwhelming enough, and feels good as is, and

    I don''t want to move in case it hurts again.

    Sex is unique in a surprising way. There is nothing topare what it feels like, but I guess done badly

    this could be horrendous. With Colton it''s mind blowing, ecstasy, even with the first hurdle of pain, as

    he dominates my body and I be this heavy lump of useless wrapped around him. Completely

    surrendering to what he''s doing to me, and only capable of noises and shallow breathing as the feeling

    builds up inside of me to levels that blot out any ability to think beyond sensation.

    "Marking hurts¡­ I can''t do anything about that, but if I get you close enough to climax, it should take

    the edge off." Colton''s voicees through, right in my ear, breathy, low, husky, and so sexy in his

    hoarseness as he too revels in pleasure at being inside of me. Mid thrust, mid groan, but I''m so lost in

    darkness inside my own body, overwhelmed by this growing mass of goodness as it crawls up my

    limbs and devours my skin and body slowly. A hot wave of tingles, and pleasure, creeping up and

    wrapping around me until it gets to my stomach and ties it all knots. My breathing is rapid, my moans

    are voiceless, breathless pants now, and as it grows to an overwhelming crescendo, threatening to pull

    my mind and vision into this wave of building something. Colton leans in and without prior warning

    sinks his teeth into the soft curve above my breast, inflicting a piercing stabbing agony that is a

    hundred times worse than breaking my hymen. I cry out, in both pain, and ecstasy, as his nes

    to fruition and everything inside of me explodes magnificently with an overwhelming orgasm.

    The bite mark is numbed outpletely by my full-on loss of bodily control, as my first real climax

    devours me whole, and it''s more powerful than I could have predicted. A crescendo of stars blind me,

    and sparkle across my entire vision as I spasm and lose control of all of my limbs, my body pulsing,

    and twitching, with extreme mind throbbing pleasure, and I cry out. For my first ever, it''s probably the

    best thing I''ve ever felt in my life. Like sneezing really hard, only a hundred times better, and it affects

    every single nerve ending, and leaves youpletely sated, and satisfied. Itsts only seconds, but

    those few delicious long drawn moments ofplete loss of control, as I soak Colton between my

    thighs, are pure bliss. They leave me with residue tingling across my skin, and inside my stomach, and

    pelvis, that has me stretching out like a satisfied cat and enjoying the waves that fade out slowly with

    whimpers of approval.

    I slump into a useless heavy mass as soon as the waves subside, ande back to reality,pletely

    aware that Colton is no longer either inside of me or biting me. I blink my eyes open to look at him. Skin

    flushed and a little embarrassed I just had an all-out spasm attack and cried like he was killing me.

    There''s no pain in my chest, or between my legs, and yet, I don''t want to look at see some deep bloody

    mess down there. Although it doesn''t feel wet, and there''s literally no trace of blood on Colton''s face

    from what I can see.

    "Look at you." He grins at me, prodding me very slightly in the cheek where I can feel a buildup of heat,

    and assume, I''m rosy. I must look like I fell asleep and was woken suddenly, as my eyes are heavy and

    almost unfocused. I assume I look like you''re meant to after a mind-blowing climax like that, and he

    seems very proud of himself. The aftereffects are as good as the during, and my body is weightless,

    and rxed, like a thousand years of stress and tension were lifted off in one amazing explosion. I

    could fly if I wasn''t wedged under him, and he looks equally rxed and happy with himself.

    "You feel up to it being my turn? All you have to do isplete the union, but you need to be on top."

    He points out, a hint of tiredness in his tone and I reach up and stroke my fingers across his jawline,

    loving the feel of subtle stubble as it grazes my delicate skin. I couldn''t love this face anymore if I tried

    right now. He just blew my mind.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I blink at him, then down between us as I think about it, and as good as what he did was, I honestly

    can''t do a round two just yet. My body has gone on vacation, and my legs are like Jell-O so that I''m not

    even sure I have the full use of them anymore. Mydy parts are throbbing now the pleasure has

    stopped, and it definitely hurts down there, like something got snapped, or grazed inside. Slightly

    burning. I feel tender, and maybe not so quick to put his manhood back in there, for tonight anyway.

    "We might have to do some recovery dy time." I point out, the horror of a rematch must be evident

    on my face, but he only shakes his head at me, a smile breaking across that cute boy expression and

    my favorite dimples shine down at me.

    "Trust me, as much as I hate to admit that our first timested under six minutes, because it''s pretty

    embarrassing, I already came. Due tock of action, way too much build up, and excitement at finally

    being able to touch you. We don''t need to be going for round two yet. I climaxed, majorly, and it''s very

    sensitive down there, so, we both need some down time before I make up for this sad attempt and give

    you a decent second go at it. You just need to get up and mark me, to finish this. You''re mine¡­.

    forever, and ever, and ever, and ever..." Colton buries his face in my neck and starts nibbling me

    yfully, torturing me with his full body weight getting released on top of me, and pulling a fit of giggles

    out of me until I fight him off and bat him away. Sore all over from his nips, and grazing kisses, and

    from that five o''clock shadow starting to scratch me. Skin blushing from his attentions, and the fatigue I

    see evident in him is starting to ebb my way.

    "How am I supposed to get up if you don''t get off of me?" I retort, to busy trying to calm theughing fit

    he caused me, to be able to speak and breathe at the same time, and Colton rolls off me to let me go.

    Sighing heavily in a sound that is very much satisfaction and sys out on the bed with his head tilted

    up at me.

    "You just had to ask, Princessa." Heys back, kicking out the sheets from under him as he does so,

    and pushes them down the bed. I sit up and yank my side back too, to aid him in his endeavors and get

    under them so he can pull his over him and then I slide up onto him. I carefully crawl up, no shyness

    about being this way, and straddle him over the area his hips are, so I don''t sit on his now no longer

    erect manhood. I''m sure he wouldn''t appreciate my squashing it when it''s ''sensitive''

    I flinch as my body connects with his, nestling down, underneath tender even though our union was

    brief, and I catch the look of guilt sweep over his face before he smooths it out to conceal it. His hand

    comes up to trace where he marked me and for the first time, I actually pay real attention to where it is,

    and find the courage to look. Shocked that the reason there is no pain, or throbbing, and I hadn''t even

    acknowledged it, is it''s already healed. No blood, no gash, but a perfect bite mark of dark scars that are

    smooth to the touch, almost like a tattoo in subtle hues. I stroke over it too, eyes widening in wonder,

    and throw him a quizzical nce. I didn''t turn, so I don''t understand how it''s healed.

    "Marking isn''t the same as inflicting a wound. It heals almost as you''re doing it¡­. makes it permanent

    somehow, so that when we turn it never goes away. It''s magical. I guess having sex while doing it

    makes a difference." Colton smiles at me, answering the unspoken question and I nestle properly over

    him. Taking my time to find a less ''ouchy'' spot before rxing as slow as I can and trace my fingers

    across his chest, trying to pick my own spot.

    "Maybe I won''t bother¡­ think I might have changed my mind." I joke, with a serious look on my face,

    and sit back to push my hands on my hips instead. Feeling yful now I''m in control and the one

    calling the shots up here. Colton rolls his eyes and presses his pointer finger on my nose, like I''m a

    juvenile, before letting both his hands nestle around my hips.

 Chapter 67: Youre Home

    Chapter 67: You''re Home

    "You won''t be wanting sex from me again then, huh? I mean ¡­. I''m not that kind of guy anymore¡­ no

    mark, equals, no mating. Even when the hazees." He shrugs yfully and I shake my head at him

    and make a ''hmmm'' noise as though I''m really considering it. I like the teasing, it''s cute, and I like

    Colton''s yful cheeky face all the more, now that I have no more doubts about us.

    To be honest the first time was maybe quick, and I''m suffering a little from it, but I definitely want to do

    that again and explore how much better it can be. I always heard the first time is nothingpared to

    when you master it, and have it a few times, which means I am in for a world of amazing sex, because

    Colton has skills. I don''t want to miss out on that and besides, can''t have this sex pot unmarked when

    the haze moves in. Femmes might kidnap him from me and hold him hostage until they get their fill. I

    need to mark my man.

    "Such threats should be punished, Mr. Santo. I might just go to sleep." I smile as wickedly as I can at

    him and cast him a raised eyebrow smirk. Warm and cozy in the security that this is real, and he''s

    mine.

    "Go ahead, I''m kinda beat. I could use the sleep." He folds his arms behind his head casually, as

    though he really doesn''t care at all, and closes his eyes. It riles me enough to p him on the peck with

    impulsive anger. Sudden fury that he might not be joking, and it ignites an internal minor temper

    tantrum.

    "Hey!!" It''s real outrage, and that chuckle he expels is an instant dampening tool. Colton opens his

    eyes and grins at me, chasing away any doubt that he was not ying, and he strokes his thumbs over

    my thighs. Cooling my fire and bringing me back to heel with a taming touch.

    "Stop messing and make me your bitch already. You know I love you, and this... it''s holding up

    everything else. Mark me, woman, before I smother you against me and make you do it." There''s a

    tone of seriousness in that, even if it''s in good humor, and I know I''m only really dying because I''m

    nervous about this final step. It''s been a lot, and I''m finally going to do it. Not just mark him but unbind

    something I''ve been trying to master for weeks, and that''s terrifying to me.

    When I bite him, and taste his blood within me, then it finalizes everything and I''ll not only get thest

    memories we have of being apart in a fresh imprinting, but a chance to be able to harness the powers I

    possesspletely. I''ll be Luna, just like that, form one bite, whether I''m ready or not. Whether I''m

    going to be a good Luna or not. It''s a big step and I am not ready for any of it, but I need to take a leap

    of faith.

    Fear isn''t going to make this easier, it''s only going to make me work myself up intoplete anxiety

    and make him think I really have changed my mind. I lean down, inhale slowly to calm the inner

    trepidation, close my eyes, elongate my wolf teeth and blindly sink into his peck muscle, in an area I

    aimed for that''s simr to where he marked me.

    There''s a moment ofplete abhorrence, as I bite the man I adore, sinking horribly into soft, salty

    flesh, hating that I''m inflicting pain and wounding him. The taste of his blood almost makes me gag, as

    it fills my mouth, choking me with its consistency, and metallic saltiness, and my fangs sink into tissue

    that''s both warm and smooth as hot liquid, thick and repugnant in aftertaste hits my tongue. It''s awful,

    but yet, I''m almostpletely distracted a momentter when I''m yanked away from what I''m doing by

    a mind being filled with thoughts, feelings, memories, images, and whizzing moments of time spinning

    around my head. Pulling me back. Just like the first time we ever imprinted, only with less ferocity, less

    shock at the assault, it''s a do-over, only with more potency in other ways.

    I lose sense of space and time as it happens, and I''m not even aware I''ve pulled my teeth out of him

    until his hand catches me by the wrist, and then the other, to steady me so I don''t fall. I''m breathless,

    feel like I''ve just been hit by a train for the second time in my life, and the dizziness sends me reeling

    sideways, unable to hold myself taught. The room spins and slumps as Colton braces me, and gently

    helps me lie down on the bed as realityes back before he pulls me in against him and wraps me in

    his arms.

    I take a moment to recover ande back to thend of the living where my focus clears from hazy

    darkness, back to reality. Unlike the first time we imprinted, this time has a wave of surreal and

    dreamlike that lingers, and the taste of his blood trickles down my throat, warming me, filling me up with

    insane emotions, before finally fading away to a gentle stroke down my legs. It''s almost like a mental

    orgasm, with less severity and I blink my eyes open to find Colton pushed up against me, doing the

    same thing. Nose to nose, we both open our eyes almost in unison before he breaks into a smile and

    kills the eerie silence.

    "That was ¡­ interesting. I feel drugged." His voice is low and husky, and he looks utterly exhausted

    now. Dark shadows under his eyes which are a littleckluster in color, even in this dim lighting. It''s

    mirrored in me, and my body has given up any hope of getting back out of bed anytime soon.

    That''s it, exactly what it feels like. As though we''ve been inhaling powerful vapors that render you

    completely rxed, and happy giddy, so that youy around chilling like hippy stoners. Satisfied in

    every way, and you want to lie here and revel in it. I feel light, and free, yet delirious in happiness, as

    though no worries are left inside of my brain for the time being. It''s like a chemical high, and it leaves

    you temporarily content with everything in life.

    "Me too." I sigh, fully sated, curling up in his tight embrace as he slides his arms around me firmly and

    pulls my body to fit his from toes to noses. His skin on mine, close contact in the best way, sharing air,

    and yet this feelspletely natural and so right. Like I was always meant to be wrapped up with him. I

    have nowhere else in the world I would rather be than here, and I want to stay this way forever. Heart

    healed, soulplete, and now I can sleep safe and secure beside him, and never know that kind of

    loneliness again.

    Colton reaches down and pulls the sheets over us, up to my shoulder, and reaches up over his head to

    press something attached to the headboard. All the lights of the room go off together in unison, every

    singlemp, and dim glow, leaving us only illuminated from behind him by the mooning in through

    the window as the curtains sit open. The darkness makes this seem more intimate somehow and Iy

    my head against his chest, inhaling the unique smell that''s only him and it makes me feelplete.

    Content. Home.

    "So much for reading to your mom." I point out with a soft almost inaudible tone, smiling as his arm

    comes back around me. He nuzzles his chin on top of my head as he getsfy then yawns, stifling it

    with a fist over his mouth. I can feel the waves of genuine fatigue washing my way from him and how

    desperately he needs to sleep. This was a big thing, between us, and even though we should mark the

    asion by staying up and talking about what this was¡­ how momentous it was for both of us, I really

    want to experience sleeping in his arms and waking up to him in the morning, to start a real life as

    mates.

    "I''m sure she''ll forgive me, considering I not only marked my mate but restored the powers that were

    taken. That deserves sleep, in bed, with my new Luna in my arms." He yawns again, straining his voice

    and then buries his face back in my hair with a deep exhale.

    "My powers!" I squeak, and shoot up to a sitting position, forgetting all about being too tired to move,

    extending my hands and staring at them as though they will suddenly lookpletely different, and I

    would somehow now. I mean, I didn''t feel any kind of anything that was possibly, specifically power

    rted, but then again, what would that even feel like?

    I blink at them, turning them over in the dark until I catch Colton looking me oddly. Focused fully on my

    face with that hint of amused adoration I sometimes catch with him. Colton looks happy, and that

    makes me all bubbly and gooey inside, because I know I did that for him.

    "What is it you expect to see?" heughs at me, and pulls himself to sit and prop against the

    headboard to watch me, giving in to the fact I''m not about to let him sleep, and I shrug.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "I don''t know, maybe glowing, or something like¡­" I flick my hand purposely towards the cab

    across the other side of the room, nonchntly, not really sure what I''m doing, and then shriek in utter

    surprise when the contents on the top swipe off to the floor in a ttering crescendo that almost makes

    me have a heart attack. I gasp in shock, stare at the mess, and then my hands before turning to him,

    like a kid who found a dor in the street.

    "Like that?" Colton looks impressed, and not the slightest bit mad I sent a whole array of bottles and

    whatever''s onto the floor, making a huge unsightly mess. I gawp at it, and gently make the same

    motion at the already broken remains. Willing myself to do it again, and squeal when they are spread

    across the floor. By about a foot, as though an invisible brush swept them away. It''s almost like

    breathing. I can willfully extend my touch and move things in ways I could never dream of before, and it

    excites me on a whole other level. My insides bubbling like a little mini volcano, and I start to jiggle on

    the bed, unable to conceal my glee. The vapor energy, or whatever it is, it''s clear now, and I can''t see it

    the way I did in the forest, because I''m no longer battling a spell trying to bind it.

    "It''s your turn!" I bounce at him, grabbing his hand in utter excitement and yank him a little, dying to see

    whatever it is he''s now unleashed. Maybe he might have Sierra''s blue glow, which would be totally

    cool, and maybe a bit of a turn on, but Colton shakes his head at me. Despite my juvenile attempts to

    haul him up with zero sess.

    "I don''t even know what it is I''m meant to have, so maybe that can await my mother waking up. Baby,

    it''ste, can we please sleep before I pass out and wake up in a tornado because you get carried away

    with being able to move things with your mind." Colton tugs me back to him, despite my second of

    protest, and I fall against his chest, nestled in the crook of his arm. Relenting when his warm touch

    reminds me how good it is to be held by him, and I exhale noisily. Huffing because I just found I have a

    new toy and ''daddy'' Colton is telling me to put it away and go to bed.

    "We have so much still to figure out and do. We have all the time in the world and a minimum of two

    days before my mom might wake up. Can we concentrate on us, and this for now, and sleep¡­God, I

    need sleep. In case I didn''t mention, I haven''t really slept all that much since you left, and when I did, I

    dreamt about you, and woke up feeling like shit. One good night with you in my bed, might be the

    difference between a good day tomorrow and my strangling you to death for keeping me awake till

    stupid o''clock." He mock catches me by the throat and gently squeezes, while smiling at me, and gets

    a scowl in response for the pretend threat, his eyes half open and he does look exhausted.

    "Nice, Colton, so romantic, and loving. Is this what marking you brings out?" I point out with sass and

    get mauled with kisses scattered across my eyes and forehead for the effort. He drags me with him into

    the sheets, hauling us down toy t and brings me back to my previous snuggled up position in his

    arms, where he has my nose against his, except this time a vice grip so I can''t go anywhere.

    "My Luna, you''re mine¡­ we have so much shit still to get through and deal with. Let''s just sleep on it

    and see what tomorrow brings. You aren''t just Alora Dennison of the long-forgotten Whyte pack

    anymore. You''re Luna Alora Santo, my mate, my heart, and soul, and we have a whole pack relying on

    us to get through whatever ising our way. We have so many questions they will want answered

    over the next days, and not to mention, we need to present you to your pack. You''re one of us now."

    That voice of sense and reason and a reminder that this little bubble of ours exists only in this room.

    There is a bigger world, and issues out there, we have yet to face.

    "You''re right. It''s easy to forget the threats when it seems so safe in here with you. Your mom¡­ the

    attacks, the future. It''s all still so unclear, except this one thing. We''re never going to be torn apart

    again. I love you." I relinquish the fight and slide my arms around him as best I can, whileying on my

    side, curling up against him, skin to skin, and close my eyes to absorb how good he feels. No

    awkwardness, no strange residue embarrassment from having sex for the first time. Just this

    connection, and sense of home that he gives me, and makes me feel like everything is going to be

    okay as long as he is by my side. We can face whatever ising, with him, with the pack, and with

    whatever gifts we just released.

    "I love you more. You''re home, and I intend to keep you by my side forever more." Colton kisses me on

    the forehead before snuggling in close, and the heavy exhale signals he''s done with talking and looking

    to sleep with his mate in his arms.

    For the first time, of the first day, of our future lives, truly together.

    End of Book 1 - Book 2 is avable

 Chapter 68: Following Fate- Awakening Book 2

    Chapter 68: Following Fate- Awakening Book 2

    | will be following on book 2 from here on in. Thank you so much for all who have been following this

    story and | am happy to add new chapters to continue.

    | would love it if readers also followed me on my social media and sought me out to share their love of

    Awakening.

    Alora and her mate Colton have just begun to find their feet in lives and positions that have drastically

    changed. As the vampire attacks loom over them they need toe to some sort of resolution over

    Juan and the mountain wolves before it''s toote.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    A dark force threatens to destroy everything Alora fought so hard to have in her life and she has to

    learn what bing a true Luna really means. Rising against sometimes those you love in order to

    save them.

 Chapter 73: Tawna

    Chapter 73: Tawna

    ¡°Hey beautiful, how was your morning?¡± Colton slides up behind me and wraps his arms around my

    shoulder, kissing me on the back of the head before nuzzling in close and calming all my anxious

    energy with one touch. My grounding force that enables me to set my worries free and I almost melt

    into a warm puddle of soft limbs. It¡¯s in these reunion moments I realize how badly I miss him all day

    when we aren¡¯t together.

    ¡°Interesting. Carmen sought me out, long story, but I sent your mom to go visit with Tawna a while.

    She¡¯s not doing so good and we thought it might help. I haven¡¯t had much else to do today except eat,

    wander the vige, bevished with a ton of gifts I get every time they see me and felt the need to have

    a nap. I¡¯m so tired today and I have no idea why.¡± I curl my arms over his and sink back, nestling my

    head in the crook of his throat and sigh heavily, closing my eyes as I submerge into my own personal

    heavenly space. Colton¡¯s familiar seductive masculine scent and hot body temperature overpowers my

    skin and air and further pushes that feeling of being cocooned in paradise.

    ¡°Stress, maybe. Carmen, huh¡­ and yet she still lives? Maybe you¡¯re sick¡± He jests, pulling a hand up

    to cover my forehead in mock testing that I have a fever and I elbow jab him in the abs lightly.

    ¡°Ha, ha! I felt sorry for her¡­. She seems different.¡± I state nkly, so not ready to open the can of

    worms known as my emotions after my encounter with her earlier. I am not one hundred percent

    certain I even know how I feel about her being here at all.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve avoided her like the gue since they arrived. I¡¯ve been busy and I just don¡¯t

    know how to navigate that mess. I¡¯m being a coward.¡± He exhales against my temple and impulsively

    slides one of his hands over my breast for a quick grope and then heads for my waist to snuggle in

    tight. My body tingles at his touch and it ignites that never fading libido that exists between us.

    ¡°Stop avoiding her. She¡¯s one of the pack! ¡­. She¡¯s not a threat. I won¡¯t get mad at you for interacting

    with her because I know it has to happen sooner orter. I don¡¯t think her focus lies with us anymore

    anyway, and she seems lost somehow. I got the impression that you and I are way low on her list of

    things to fuck up.¡± Sometimes I can¡¯t fault my mate¡¯s loyalty, and I know the only reason he¡¯s avoiding

    her is in case it upsets me. He¡¯s transparent as ss sometimes.

    I trust him, trust our bond and I know he harbors no kind of romantic feelings for her anymore so really,

    logically, I shouldn¡¯t have any kind of jealousy over her. She needs an alpha who cares, she needs to

    feel she belongs with these people and if Colton showing her a little kindness does that, then I am okay

    with it, I guess. I mean, I may feel weird at first but I¡¯m sure as it happens more frequently I might

    normalize it and no longer care. I don¡¯t doubt where his heart lies; he¡¯s shown me for thest six

    months how much he loves me, and I have absolutely nothing to worry about in terms of his ex being

    on scene again. He¡¯s mine, he always will be. Our bond is the strongest thing in this world. Just look at

    Sierra¡­. even when you don¡¯t want it, it still doesn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve certainly let it sink in since this morning, haven¡¯t you? I won¡¯t avoid her; I just think it¡¯s

    better to not spend too much time around her. It¡¯s only been a few months and I don¡¯t want you feeling

    insecure or her getting any kind of wrong signals.¡± Colton nuzzles my neck expertly and my knees

    weaken with his attentions as he surrounds me with sexy affection in a bid to make the topic less tense.

    ¡°What¡¯s her story anyway. I always took her for spoiled and conceited, but I don¡¯t know¡­ she seems so

    vulnerable now. It¡¯s like I am seeing a different girl and I wonder if maybe it was always there, and I

    never noticed it before.¡± I push my butt into his groin to let him know his kisses down my neck are

    good, better than, and he slides my dress across my shoulder a little to ess more skin, tracing his

    lips over my nape and across the skin gently. He sets me on fire, and I close my eyes and have to fight

    the moan deep in my throat as I surrender to tingles and goosebumps all over.

    ¡°Carmen has always been hard to read and figure out¡­. An enigma in a way. Her dad mated up for

    opportunity and not love which I guess started the whole mess of her family. Her mom isn¡¯t exactly one

    of the strongest of femmes, or capable, but her bloodline is one of the oldest and the pairing put him in

    my father¡¯s sights. Marco wanted a son, Tawna gave him a girl, and they have been a fractured

    dysfunctional family since. I know from things my father has said that he doesn¡¯t put any effort into his

    own family; he feels they weigh him down and make him look bad.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡± I half answer, too focused on his breath trailing by my ear and my hair stands on end as he

    grazes his lip over the lobe.

    ¡°Carmen doesn¡¯t really gel with others because of who her dad is; she was always just this kid in the

    shadows who tried so hard to be seen and epted, but the pack avoided. Everyone knows he¡¯s my

    dad¡¯s beta so there was a fear of getting near her and I guess over the years she developed this tough

    hard outer shell like she didn¡¯t really care. That she was better than everyone and she looked down on

    all of us. The attitude, the stroppy behavior, all of it to hide the fact she really hasn¡¯t got anyone, but

    she¡¯s not really a bad person, not when you get to know her more. She¡¯s lonely and insecure and she

    keeps everyone at arm¡¯s length.¡± Colton carries on, both with his words and his gentle assault on my

    senses, his hands skimming my waist and abdomen and he manages to somehow hug me even closer.

    ¡°She needs a friend, maybe? Someone to get through and really see her?¡± I try to stay on topic but he¡¯s

    making it hard.

    ¡°I dated her for two years and I didn¡¯t ever get past the mask, but I guess I was the closest other than

    her mom. I saw glimpses but no one gets in, I doubt they ever will.¡±

    What he says makes my heart ache and instantly sobers my sizzling hormones as I think about the

    reality of her existence. I was like her once. Alone, keeping people out, and looking back, it was that

    saddest part of my life.

    ¡°I feel bad the way it went, how it ended and that I hurt her and walked away from it all. I think being

    your dad¡¯s biggest disappointment in life has to have left its mark and I never gave a second thought to

    walking off with my new pack and leaving her behind. My focus was on you, I didn¡¯t think what her

    staying would be like. I guess I didn¡¯t think that without me and the subs, she was back to being alone.¡±

    Colton¡¯s tone matches my newly found internal heaviness and he stops his slow tease and just hugs

    me tightly instead. His armsing around my lower rib cage and his face is snuggled against my

    neck and shoulder.

    ¡°Did you ever think about marking her? Two years is a long time to be paired up without marking.¡± I ask

    curiously, not because I want to torture myself or anything, but I always wondered what held him back

    and thinking about it now, I want to know. It¡¯s normal in a pairing for the male to make the move and

    ask to mate up, femmes don¡¯t tend to do it or have a say until they are asked. Such is the old-world

    nature of our pairings. A world where men still rule, and females submit. He obviously cared about her,

    but yet he never made a move to mate with her properly.

    ¡°Honestly, as bad as this sounds¡­ no. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but it felt like I was holding my

    breath, and something inside told me it wasn¡¯t the right time. I didn¡¯t realize it was my gut telling me it

    was the wrong femme, I just thought I wasn¡¯t ready to be tied down. That we were young and

    immature, and I had so many more responsibilities. Looking back, I cared about her a lot, but I don¡¯t

    think I loved her. I just didn¡¯t know it until you and felt this way. With you, the need to mark you was a

    constant craving inside of me from the second we bonded.¡±

    ¡°Shame you took so long.¡± I sass him, lightening the mood a little and try to ignore the pangs of green-

    eyed monster when my man admits to caring for another femme in that way. I¡¯m so stupid with this but I

    get my cute boy frown with full on dimples and a half smile in response as he brings his face up to mine

    from the side, to lock eyes. It helps ease my ruffled feelings.

    ¡°Baby, the best thingse to those who wait.¡± He smirks at my mock outrage and bops his nose on

    the tip of mine.

    ¡°Never heard of ¡®you lose, you snooze¡¯¡­. You were almost eternally mateless, buddy.¡± I prod him in the

    arm getting a tight rib squeeze and a kiss to my nose for good measure.

    ¡°Never! I would have searched for you until the end of time. I wasn¡¯t losing you, even if it took me years

    to find you. That¡­.I was certain of.¡± Colton turns me in his arms, so I end up pressed frontally to his

    sexy physique and he leans in to kiss me properly. His lips grazing mine sensually as his hands find

    their way under my hair and he pulls me in for a full on make out session with tongues and lots of toe-

    curling mouth orgasms. I always loved that Colton¡¯s kiss had the ability to turn me to putty in his hands

    and ignite every sensation, tingle and goosebump my skin is capable of. It¡¯s his magical way of

    soothing whatever mood I have brewing and clears my rain of stress and worry almost instantly.

    ¡°We should get back to doing our job¡± I point out when he lets me loose and rubs his nose against

    mine. The intimacy between us is my favorite thing in the world, a bubble of content where I can inhale

    everything that¡¯s him and my world feels whole. Sadly though, real life has responsibilities, duties and

    we are not even close to dinner yet.

    ¡°Or¡­. We could go upstairs and take a nap¡­¡­. The energetic kind.¡± he winks, husky with his words

    and I eyeroll impulsively.

    ¡°Honestly, if I had known your libido was this overactive, I may have rethought marking you.¡± I giggle

    when I push him off, liking the fact that he hauls me straight back to him, always so eager to keep us

    joined by touch. Colton never likes to stray apart for long, the need to be beside me, hold me,

    overwhelms him and I guess it¡¯s the same for me. Imprinting gives you this insane need to be together

    every second or else it doesn¡¯t feel right. When we are close, or in the same space, we have to have

    contact, or it just feels wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. My mate has me stuck in eternal haze and I think I¡¯m broken¡­ or else, it¡¯s the vampy

    in you, all seductive and dazzling with your special gifts and you make me want to hump you five times

    a day.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡± I respond drily. He makes this Vamp joke often enough. In the grimoires in the halls under the

    homestead we found a whole lot about vampires dazzling humans with a need to have sex with them.

    While under their spell the vamps could feed not only their urge for blood without humans resisting, but

    their sensual natures ad their craving to screw everyone. Vampires are apparently as horny as wolves

    and it exins why hybrids like mine exist. ¡°You know, we have to go eat with your mom. It¡¯s the

    highlight of her day that we take our meals with her. And I¡¯m not going to her rooms looking like you just

    mauled me¡­ again.¡± I attempt to extract my body form his muscr arms and get nowhere with that.

    He¡¯s too strong and I¡¯m not really all that willing to be loose.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good look on you, all flushed and satisfied. Chilling like you found heaven and haven¡¯te back

    down from the clouds yet. I like how you look after sex¡­ it¡¯s my favorite view.¡± He finally gives me

    some breathing space by stepping back to admire me while keeping our hands interlocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen myself. It¡¯s more like red faced, sweating, unattractively rumpled, and breathless! Like you

    chased me around the upper floor for forty-five minutes and I might pass out at any moment. I hate

    your mom knowing what we have been doing. So, No! Dinner first, bedter.¡± I need to put my foot

    down when ites to this or else he would never let me leave our bed at any hour.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re bossy. You know my mom is aware that as mates, we ummm¡­ mate. It¡¯s kind of a perk of

    being paired up and it¡¯s right there in the title.¡± He angles for a grope of my breast with one hand and I

    p it away.

    ¡°Behave. If you start that we may never make dinner. I¡¯m not ying!¡± I push him away properly, aware

    of how easily he always bends me to his will when ites to sexy y and somehow always

    manages to coerce me upstairs for random daytime quickies. Not that I don¡¯t enjoy what he does to

    me, but as I feel tired most of my day because of him, it does dampen my motivation to be productive

    daily. I have to be more assertive and learn how to turn him down from time to time. My sleep pattern

    demands it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anyway.¡± he smirks, and I again p the hand sliding out my way to get me back

    against him. We really do have to move or else we will be here all afternoon.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m starving, in fact, and I might just pass out fromck of nourishment if you don¡¯t let me eat

    first.¡± I warn him with a raised brow and hold my hand aloft as he ignores my batting him again and

    goes for another boob caress. My breasts are apparently his favorite body part next to the obvious one

    between my thighs.

    ¡°Okay! Fine! Jeeze, woman! I get it¡­. Food first, socialize with my mom, deal with the duties I have to

    deal with for this afternoon and then¡­you¡¯re all mine. You may regret not giving me this little ten-

    minute tumblee bedtime though, baby face.¡± He grins with that delish air, tweaking my nose

    annoyingly, and I sigh. I know he¡¯s right and this refusal for a session will have a knock-on effectter.

    With him it¡¯s never ten minutes, ever, so quickie is not even a term I connect to what he wants to do.

    Quick for Colton is more like thirty minutes. No daytime rolls upstairs means tonight he will take hours

    to get his fill. Not that I¡¯mining, I just really need sleep at some point in my life. Lately it¡¯s taking

    its toll and I¡¯m tired all the time because he has a severeck of needing rest it seems, while I definitely

    do not get enough.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see¡± I yawn almost to emphasize the fact that I¡¯m shattered beyond belief these past weeks and

    he frowns at me, watching me for a long second. His expression dropping from cute teen teasing his

    girl, to suddenly mature husband worrying that his wife really needs toy down.

    ¡°Maybe I might let you have a night off to rest. You look kinda beat. Are you feeling okay?¡± he lifts the

    back of his palm to my head in seriousness this time and I shrug and try to brush it away with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m a wolf¡­ getting sick is cured with a turn. I¡¯m fine, just really exhaustedtely. I think with all the

    early morning fun, the nonstop daily grind and ourte night ¡®mating¡¯, I¡¯m not getting enough rest. After

    six months it¡¯s finally taking its toll.¡±

    Colton stares at me with a somber expression for what feels like the longest time before finally frowning

    and pulling me back into his arms and hugging me tight. This time itpletelycks any sexual vibe

    and is just one of his tender holds.

    ¡°You know saying No won¡¯t hurt my feelings. I know it¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good, but that sometimes you

    don¡¯t have as much stamina as me. Just tell me when you don¡¯t want to, and we won¡¯t. Sex isn¡¯t

    everything. I like just being beside you in bed, curling up and having you sleep in my arms. Best feeling

    in the world and my favorite part of every day.¡±. his gentle, sincere tone makes me melt and I squish

    myself up in his arms, hugging him tight around his chest and nuzzle in childishly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a wolf alive that has your stamina. I¡¯ll be fine after food and some down time with

    your mom. We can go to bed early so we can have both fun and sleep, leave everything else until

    morning¡­¡­ I love you.¡± Iy my ear against the steady thump of his heart and he brushes my hair

    down my back smoothly. Igniting that part of me that craves his security.

    ¡°I love you too, baby. So much sometimes it¡¯s crazy. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if I never got

    you back. My life would have been empty and endless. You know how much you mean to me, right?

    That I love more than life and I would do anything for you. No matter what you asked of me.¡± His tone is

    lower, husker and I am overwhelmed with his sudden onught of gooey emotions as it washes over

    both of us.

    ¡°I know. I would do the same for you. You¡¯re everything I never knew I wanted or needed and life with

    you these past months has changed everything that I knew and felt before. You make my world

    brighter, better¡­ even with the way things are with the attacks. You give me security that we¡¯re going

    to be okay. You¡¯re the alpha we all needed, and you are the best for not just me, but everyone here. I

    hope you know how much they all respect and value you. How grateful they are that you took your

    ce early and brought them out here.¡± I don¡¯t tell him this enough and I feel like he needs to hear it

    more often. He does so much for all of us and yet never asks for anything in return.

    Colton is quiet for a moment and I gaze up to find him staring straight ahead, his eyes zed with

    moisture and he catches me looking at him and smiles. I can feel his emotions mingled with mine, that

    well of happy ache and overemotional overwhelm. He may look solid and rough, but Colton is still that

    sweet boy inside and he carries so many insecurities thanks to his father.

    ¡°I sometimes doubt myself. Being only neen and running an entire pack, a homestead, being

    responsible for everyone here¡­.. I hate to admit that sometimes, I want to run and hide and be a

    normal teen, for like a day.¡± He sighs and I exhale with him. Feeling exactly how he does.

    ¡°Soon be twenty¡­ only a few weeks left so maybe you should reward yourself with a day off and go act

    like Colton pre alpha, pre mountain fight. Kick back and enjoy thest of your teens if only for a

    moment.¡± I encourage with a smile.

    ¡°You know all I would do all day is keep you shackled to the bed, so maybe not¡­¡± He grins down at me

    and kisses me on top of my head when I giggle at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡±

    ¡°For you I am!¡± he hits me with cheesy words and a wink and I eyeroll. So quick to go back to being

    that sex mad boy that I can¡¯t get enough of.

    ¡°And then you ruin the romance vibes with the worst chat up lines. Come on, Alpha Santo, we have

    your mom waiting for dinner most likely. Get that look off your face or she will know exactly where your

    mind is at.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my mom, she knows where my mind is at all the time, so there¡¯s no point trying to hide it. She

    birthed an alpha boy. She knows what that entails.¡± He chuckles and I shove him in the abs. Sighing at

    his one-track mind and shove him backwards to get him moving. Colton relents and slides his arm

    around my shoulders instead, hauling me into an embrace to walk beside me and kisses me on the

    head as we move for the door.

    ¡°Do you never think that your mom longs for another child. To make up for all those lost years of your

    childhood?¡± I nudge him as we walk, making our way out into the main hall and head for the stairway.

    ¡°I wish my mom could de-mate from my dad and find someone else to start over, have another, maybe

    more than one, but we both know that¡¯s not a possibility. The mate bond can¡¯t be broken without

    death¡­. If it could, I would have done it for her already. Let her pick another and have those years

    back.¡± He guides me up the steps, watching his speed so as not to trip me and I squeeze my arm

    around his waist a little.

    ¡°Given the circumstances maybe allowing her to find another and break a little rule wouldn¡¯t be such an

    awful thing, right?¡± I ask warily, knowing that despite the rules being set in stone for all wolves, alphas

    can sometimes make exceptions and sway the people a little in times of need. Say if Sierra had a lover

    and a stand in mate, despite being bonded to someone else. No one would judge her for recing that

    asshole Juan after what he did to her.

    Colton sighs and nces down at my face, his serious expression taking over, and he shakes his head.

    ¡°Even if I could justify her having a lover, a non-mate to pup with, to live with ¡­. she would never

    agree. My mom has always lived by thews and her bond to my dad would always stand in her way.

    I¡¯ve thought about it. Hell, I see the way she looks at Radar whenever he shows face, and with every

    part of my soul, I would happily let him romance her. Radar has been a father figure to me since he

    came back from the wars, but he too is straitced and would never cross that line, so it¡¯s not even

    worth pondering. He can¡¯t even look her in the eye because she was once his Luna. It¡¯s a nice thought,

    butpletely hopeless and it will never happen on either side of that pairing.¡± His detion taints my

    hope but doesn¡¯t fully extinguish it. One I have something brewing in my mind, it¡¯s hard to let it go.

    ¡°Maybe not as lovers, not as mates¡­. maybe as apanion. You could reinstate him as a guard, to

    shadow his Rema. She needs someone to spend her time with and Radar is besotted with her. He

    always has been. Maybe with forced proximity, something could blossom.¡± The cogs in my head turn

    but Colton drops his brows to frown at me with a sweet look of ¡®no¡¯

    ¡°He¡¯s too shy around her. He freezes up, trips over his words and anytime she does speak to him he

    comes out with harsh abrasive responses that makes it sound like he doesn¡¯t like her at all.¡± Colton

    sighs and ruffles my hair with a frown. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, I do. I don¡¯t disagree, it¡¯s just, those

    two are hopeless and aspanions I think they would stand silently at each side of a room, avoiding

    eye contact and making painful stilted statements and never really rx. Radar sees his Luna, even

    still, and he can¡¯t ever lower his respectful boundaries. Mom sees a shy guard who once risked his life

    to save hers. Some wolves are never meant to be more.¡± I huff with a loud breath, but he continues

    pulling me along.

    ¡°You have no sense of romance¡± I point out with detion, knowing what he¡¯s saying is true, but isn¡¯t it

    worth a try.

    ¡°Are you telling me I should try harder, that I¡¯m not romancing you enough?¡± his deadpan and way too

    serious tight tone makes me nce up, instantly shocked he would get that from our conversation and

    realize he¡¯s smirking at me. Being an ass and winding me up.

    ¡°Shut up. You sweep me off my feet a million times a day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, something I know I¡¯m good at, right?¡± he ducks and swoops his arm under my leg and hoists me

    up princess style while I give out a startled yelp at his lightning-fast maneuver. My heart lurching into

    my throat with the speed in which he just hauled me up.

    ¡°This is not what I meant!¡± I giggle and wrap my arms around his neck to snuggle in, liking this new

    height and position as I get to trace that sexy jaw and gaze at the most beautiful profile of a male I have

    ever known. Colton smiles and scales the stairs faster, getting us up to thending and next three

    flights in super quick time.

    Sierra resides on the far end of the building in her own rooms and we put her somewhere quiet and

    cozy where she could watch over the vige from her own balcony every day. We didn¡¯t want her to

    feel alone up here so we made sure she has around the clock presence in the form of waiting femmes

    who tend to her every need.

    Sierra is already at the table by the balcony doors when we stroll in, overlooking the forest side of the

    homestead, into the dense darkness that is framed by the distant mountains. So many memories of

    being out there alone every time I see the view from up here that it fully silences my previous train of

    thought and Colton drops me on my feet as wee to sit with her. Knowing our topic is over as Sierra

    wouldn¡¯t be too pleased knowing we were talking about matchmaking her.

    ¡°Hey, Mom, What¡¯s for dinner.¡± Colton reverts to boy whenever in the presence of his mom and slides

    around beside her, leaning in to kiss her on the temple before pulling out a chair for me. He nestles me

    on her side then he sits by me, so he faces her.

    ¡°The kitchen has made Steak Diane with all the trimmings. Hope you¡¯re hungry.¡± She smiles softly, that

    face beaming with maternal love for her two teens. I know she isn¡¯t my mom but sometimes I feel like

    she loves me as though she is and I¡¯m rather partial to her too.

    ¡°Famished.¡± I smile softly and pat her on the hand, our usual gesture of affection which has be the

    norm. Sierra smiles brightly and we all settle in.

    ¡°I went and seen Tawna as you asked today, it was ¡­.. emotional¡± Sierra brings my eye to hers, a

    faraway look and a ze of moisture as she says it and I focus intently on the waves of sadness she

    starts to expel. Sometime sit¡¯s a curse to feel others this way and while I¡¯m tired, I have no energy for it.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Colton cuts in, sensing her somber mood at the mention of the woman¡¯s name. He

    must be picking it up from my emotions, given we share.

    ¡°It was nice to see her again but¡­. Tawna is broken, her heart is in pain and she kept talking as though

    she had to pay some sort of retribution for her mate¡¯s part in the past. I don¡¯t know. She made very little

    sense, and, in the end, I had Dr Miagoe up and give her some sedatives and pills to help ease her

    distress. Carmen says she has been this way since the memories made it to the mountain.¡± Sierra

    moves t ce her napkin on herp and we both do the same, being very civilized at mealtimes

    nowadays. Having a mom figure has improved our table manners anyway.

    ¡°Do you think she will improve in time? With care and maybe some talking therapy with Anya.¡± I ask as

    food servers enter the room quickly and beginying out starter dishes in front of us. Some simple

    melon and ham preceding our main and it all looks and smells amazing so much so that my mouth

    waters instantly with ravenous hunger. We fall quiet as they set about the task of filling our water

    sses and cing sd on the table before receding quickly.

    Anya is the Shamans mate, and she is what most consider the therapist of the pack. She has way of

    talking things out and helping straighten thoughts and feelings. I always suspected she has a mild

    ability to manipte emotions short term but as she only uses it for good, I have never thought to ask

    her about it.

    ¡°I think she feels responsible for not swaying her mate from his path years ago. And now, she doesn¡¯t

    know how to be the force in his life a mate is meant to be.¡± Sierra is unusually low in mood, her whole

    vibe deted, and I can tell that she¡¯s summarizing what must have been a painful visit between her

    and Tawna.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she understand that a mate can only influence gently and not dictate someone¡¯s choices¡­

    she did nothing wrong, especially as she didn¡¯t know.¡± I add with a sigh. Feeling for Tawna and her

    state of unhappiness. Knowing that at the end of the day, mates are not held responsible for their

    partners choices in life. We all have the proof sitting right here with us. Sierra and Juan couldn¡¯t be

    anymore different on the scale of opposites if they tried and she had zero sway over him.

    ¡°Tawna was always such a gentle and easy going, almost submissive type. She needed a mate who

    handled her gently and nurtured her loving heart. What she got was a cold-hearted brute who

    neglected her and locked her in that house, never to be part of his life or decisions. He¡¯s no better than

    Juan and I pointed this out to her. I never had any control of Juan¡¯s actions and she never had control

    of his. She needs to be stronger for Carmen, for without her the girl is alone. Carmen is the only thing I

    think which is keeping her going.¡± Sierra pulls at her te and then discards it quickly as though she¡¯s

    lost her appetite and Colton catches it with that observant eye. Her tone was tight and even I can sense

    an emotion she¡¯s trying to shield.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not saying.¡± He points out and Sierra flickers to look at the table almost

    guilty. She sighs heavily and rests her palms t on the table as though bracing herself and locks an

    eye on me this time. She pauses to think, sighs slowly and then smiles somewhat sadly.

    ¡°I sensed¡­. or ¡­we have something called moment of sight. That¡¯s when a touch, or conversation, or

    even a strong emotion, gives us a flicker of a moment. Almost like a blink that you don¡¯t quite catch but

    it instills a strong feeling that you can¡¯t shake. Almost like a premonition in a way.¡± She exins to me

    and I catch Colton nodding at my side. I know he has experienced it as he told me so before.

    ¡°And you had this with her?¡± I ask, as Colton stills and watches her steadily. He falls quiet as he

    ponders it and the nces passing between mother and son make me uneasy. Sometimes they do still

    have this silent way ofmunicating that I guess is borne from being mother and child.

    ¡°I had the strong overwhelming sense that Tawna wishes harm upon herself to remove Enzo from

    Juan¡¯s side. Maybe she thinks without his Beta it will weaken his stance on the mountain.¡± She looks

    away to the window and that flicker of pain makes it drive home that she is certain of this.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking suicide? Wolves don¡¯t do that¡­. It¡¯s impossible for us to do harm to ourselves that

    results in death. Our wolf form kicks in and heals us instinctively, without our permission. It¡¯s not exactly

    easy to find a way that a wolf can¡¯t save.¡± Colton leans in, seems none of us can eat when this is the

    topic and I frown heavily, my stomach churning with the topic.

    I¡¯ve never heard of a wolf taking their own life, ever. It¡¯s unheard of as we can heal from most things

    naturally with a turn, even mental health. Tawna is rare if depression is overtaking her and not healing,

    and I wonder if she is pure wolf at all. The Shaman has been studying the grimoires under the house

    and he has mentioned that half breeds can sometimes cause ws in the wolf DNA. Maybe Tawna isn¡¯t

    as pure as her mate thought. Another spew of secrets that the Santo bloodline has hidden for

    generations.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a wish that she won¡¯t ever carry through. Can¡¯t possibly attempt. She loves her

    daughter; I doubt she will leave her that way. There¡¯s no way in hell she can get hold of anything in the

    homestead that would aid her in taking her life. We can recover from most anything.¡± Colton seems to

    be trying to convince himself that this is an unfounded worry and that it will pas sin time as Tawna gets

    help.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°It takes an iron will not to turn wolf when your body is dying. Tawna is not that strong and I doubt she

    could overpower the survival instinct. We should put her in med bay for a few days, have Anya visit

    daily and let the doctor decide on the best way to help her through long term. She¡¯s depressed and we

    should handle her carefully and with love and tender care.¡± Sierra interjects and it again drags my mind

    to the possibility of Tawna not being pure. Wolves don¡¯t get depressed.

    ¡°We should bring Carmen into the sub packsmunal and let them talk it out with her too, bring her

    back into the fold. They were her pack once and she needs more than just her mom again if she¡¯s to

    find the strength to help her heal. If we have more wolves on board helping Carmen support her mom

    and pulling her through this dark mindset then who knows, it may help them both. Carmen will waiver if

    she alone bears the burden.¡± I suggest with a logical brain, pushing my weird messy feelings about that

    girl aside as my Luna heart takes over and Colton nches at me in disbelief

    ¡°You want to let Carmen back in the sub pack? Do you need toy down for a bit, baby?¡± He leans out

    and feels my head and I push it away with an eyeroll. Dramatic much.

    ¡°She¡¯s one of our people and she never really left the subs¡­ she wasn¡¯t disengaged or tossed out.

    They all just left the mountain without her. She¡¯s alone and she needs her family. I can put the past to

    bed, and she says she wants to. Meadow will be better with her now that she no longer has ties to you

    and I think when I exin some of this to Meds, she¡¯ll agree. We look after our own and like her or

    not¡­ Carmen is one of ours. She needs the emotional back up right now.¡±

    In my heart I know this is how it needs to be. As Luna I need to put the needs of my people over my

    own grudges. Carmen may not ever be my best friend, but as long as she is willing to respect my

    position as Luna, then I can live with her among us. I don¡¯t need topete for the affection of my

    pack, my best friend, or my mate. I have them all on my own and she failed even with two years of

    being beside them. Carmen is just a femme in my pack now, nothing else. As long as I keep that in the

    forefront then I¡¯m sure eventually my jealousy over her past with Colton will fade away.

    ¡°Maybe not having that attitude because she thought she was heading for Luna status will warm her to

    the pack finally. She always treated them like she was above them, because of me, maybe not

    anymore. It might make enough of a difference to how she gels with them again.¡± Colton points out and

    leans in fast to throw a kiss on my lips. A little ¡®I¡¯m proud of you¡¯ with that cute boy smile that makes me

    melt. I can feel his happy surpriseing off in waves and affecting my own inner doubts, pushing a

    warm gooey feeling to rx my muscles and easy my tension.

    ¡°She needs the support. Maybe it will help her better deal with Tawna and get her past this. I think

    Tawna needs to learn to live without her mate and I can help her with that, be her support and mentor.¡±

    Sierra smiles weakly and I can¡¯t help but feel the heart aching slice of pain I always get when she talks

    of being alone this way. Wolves are meant to mate up, it¡¯s part of our purpose and we are never meant

    to be alone. She can try and hide it behind smiles as much as she likes but I can always feel her truth.

    Sierra lives with a broken heart every second of every day.

    ¡°Okay, with that decided, how about you two tell me how your day was. I need some mood lifting after

    mine. How are the new building works going? How was the school¡¯s first day in their new home?¡±

 Chapter 74: She Ran

    Chapter 74: She Ran

    Curled in Colton¡¯s arms in bed, my headid on his chest as I listen to that steady rhythm of his

    heartbeat, I doze in and out of peaceful and contented slumber. Something keeps waking me when I

    start to fall deeply, and I can¡¯t seem to put my finger on it. Like a dream or a feeling that¡¯s just out of

    sight and seems to jump in to haul me back whenever my consciousness drifts away. An unease or a

    threatening nightmare maybe, it¡¯s definitely a sense of unease and try as I might, I can¡¯t seem to fall

    into blissful darkness for any length of time. It¡¯s almost dawn and I have barely dozed for more than

    twenty-minute slots at a time. I¡¯m frustrated and exhausted, yet I can¡¯t seem to rest.

    Colton however ispletely out cold, wrapped up around me protectively, his face buried in my hair

    as he silently inhales and exhales so peacefully that it at least brings me a sense of calm. In his

    preferred position of full-frontal body wedged against my side as Iy on my back, held in his arms and

    using his bent lower one as a pillow. He seems oblivious to my restlessness and with that wless

    smooth expression showing a vulnerable snoozer it at least soothes me a little.

    My inner anxiety is swirling, and that strong sense of foreboding is slowly chipping away at my mental

    state. I just can¡¯t figure out why or what it is. The night is quiet, the patrols have reported nothing

    untoward and the air is just right in temperature for once. It should be afortable slumber. I screw

    my eyes shut tight, knowing that soon the sun will rise, and Colton will get up and the rousing noises of

    the vige will take away this sense of being alone. I will justy here and hope to catch a few more

    slots of shut eye before that happens and leaves me shattered all day.

    Colton¡¯s a way early riser and always likes to patrol the grounds with the changeover of sentinels at

    first sun, to check, to be sure nothing happened in the night. He seems to survive on bare minimal

    sleep and yet me, I can never rise before seven nowadays. In fact, even nine is bing hard. My

    ability to be as up and on form like he is daily has been dwindling ofte and I often wonder if I am

    getting spoiled andzy. I want to sleep and curl up in bed way past his leaving me alone and the first

    thing I want to do is eat with Sierra when I do. It¡¯s rare for Colton to stay in bed for any length of time,

    but he doese back before I wake and usually seduces me into some morning time affection before

    we stroll for food.

    A light catches my attention through my closed lids, glowing insanely close and blue in color and I

    flicker my eyes open knowing instantly what it is. Colton¡¯s hand resting gently on my neck is illuminated

    in the telltale glow of his gift and I squint at his face to see if there¡¯s any hints of distress. My heartbeat

    upping that he may be having a vision or another of those horrifying dreams he mentioned at breakfast.

    I reach out to touch his face and hesitate as the glow intensifies to an almost blinding light and I have to

    screw my eyes closed with the sudden prick of searing pain at its sheer intensity.

    He dreams of things sometimes and this is usually the signal if I am awake when he¡¯s not. His hands

    warm my skin as it travels up his wrists and makes his forearms gently glow too before fading out

    before it reaches his upper arm. His hands enveloped in an azure bright orb that lights the whole room,

    yet he¡¯s still motionless and I wonder if this really is the dream he says he keeps having. He seems

    calm and motionless, expression still and youthful and not at all like he¡¯s having a nightmare. I know

    how much it distresses him if it is and I don¡¯t want it to progress, so I gently touch his face with my

    fingertips, across his cheek softly to rouse him from the deepest part of sleep.

    ¡°Colton¡­.. wake up.¡± Whispering, I try and stir him out of his state of vision, but he only opens his eyes

    impulsively, blinding blue glow like neon tube lights making me squint and stares nkly through me.

    His body responding to me, but his mind fully submerged in wherever he is. He is most definitely not

    awake, and his focus is on nothing out here with me. No depth, only nk and rigid and disconnected

    from reality.

    He still hasn¡¯t decided if this gift is a curse or something positive as he¡¯s yet to find the use beyond

    disturbing dreams. He likes the fact he¡¯s learning to heal ailments and wounds with a touch and it in

    itself has great advantages, especially to the children whoe to the med bay with scrapes and

    bumps. He healed a broken wrist in a three-year-old a few days ago so he¡¯s definitely getting stronger

    in his ability to do it. Yet the dreams, the visions, he abhors the vagueness and the sporadic nature of

    them.

    He¡¯s motionless as Iy, surrounded by eerie light which casts shadows in the furniture around us,

    lighting up only parts of the room and the rest falls into odd shadow. It feels like a surreal fairy room

    and a little ethereal, reminding me of my memories of Sierra when she came to me as a child. If I

    wasn¡¯t lying next to him them it would be kind of freaky and most certainly unnerving.

    Colton gives me a heart attack by gasping out loudly as though suddenly taking a breath, grasping my

    face with an impulsive jump reaction and I flinch with a small yelp; so not ready for any kind pf physical

    response. My stomach lurches up into my chest and my heart misses a beat as I hit a cold sweat with

    the sudden fright he gave me. His eyes widen as the glow intensifies and then he blinks, seemingly

    coming to and brown eyes are restored almost instantly as he registers the fact I am wide eyed staring

    at him like a scared little rabbit.

    He blinks again, subtly shakes his head as though to clear a dream fog away, seems to fully wake up,

    rubs his face, and takes a second to realize I am still staring at him in the now darkness again, as his

    nocturnal vision kicks in. A frowning over him and a second of pause while he inhales.

    ¡°We need to get up!¡± hemands, darting upwards and giving me no clue as to why, or a second to

    pull my swirling emotions back to calm. His whole mood sends me into anxiety overload, as he shoots

    immediately into panicked concern and out of bed in a sh, grabbing the nearest clothes he has and

    throws them on, turning to me hurriedly. His rushed ambience, the deathly fear seeping my way, all pull

    my senses to high alert and my own heart starts racing.

    ¡°Baby, up, move ¡­ Now! It¡¯s Tawna!¡± Colton doesn¡¯t wait for me, he turns as soon as he¡¯s dressed and

    takes off at hyper speed and I don¡¯t hesitate to do the same, grabbing a robe to cover my sheer

    nightdress and throw it on as I follow him at speed. Nerves strung out, head dazed with confusion but I

    know him well enough to not argue. He saw something and he¡¯s acting on it and I should follow

    because he told me to.

    He¡¯s already down and outside and among the outer ground patrol, issuing orders to wake the reserve

    patrols immediately. His tone is harsh, his voice low and husky from residue sleep and something else;

    an underlying edge that sounds like he¡¯s almost in freak out mode. A sense of urgency in the air as he

    rallies every one of our strongest and I catch his arm as he paces past me to direct more wolves

    coming in from the west tree line at hismand.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Colton¡¯s scaring me with the intensity of his panic, and he screws his eyes shut for

    a moment, turning silent and then blinks them open at me. I see the sheer devastation in the depths,

    and it makes me catch my breath as cold sweeps through my body. A shiver that something really bad

    is happening as my eyes mist over of their own ord and I¡¯m instantly sick with gurgling worry.

    ¡°Carmen¡¯s on her way down¡­ her mom isn¡¯t where she should be. I dreamt¡­¡­. I saw her. She ran.

    Out there¡­¡± Colton turns and points into the densest part of the forest, the direction that most of our

    vamp attackse from, the path to imminent danger for a loan wolf in the dark. His face falls somber,

    paling out as thest of his color seems to drain away and I gasp as what he says sinks in.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s still dark, she doesn¡¯t know about the boundary or the fact they lurk out there waiting

    for us. Colton what is she doing?¡± My own tone reaches high pitch hysteria as my stomach clenches in

    fear. I gaze out into the darkness and scrunch my eyes closed tight in a bid to exert my Luna link.

    Instinct taking over to shield one of my pack in anyway I can.

    Tawna, if you can hear me, thene back,e home to your pack. It¡¯s not safe out there.

    I home in on Tawna¡¯s image in the hopes it reaches her mind link but it¡¯s not something I do often as

    Colton is so much better at pack linking. Colton stares at me for a second, obviously he heard me, as

    my mate he can sometimes tap into my mind links involuntarily when we¡¯re this close in contact.

    Tawna, Imand you to turn around and head back to the homestead and safety. Right now. Colton

    alpha tones her, cutting into my head and taking over himself, sending out the link and I cross my

    fingers in hopes that she hears this. No wolf can deny or resist the alpha tone. It¡¯s the whole point. To

    command unruly or defiant in your pack against their will so you can regain order and control. She can¡¯t

    disobey him if she hears him.

    ¡°Do you think it will work? What if she closed her link off so nothing gets in?¡± my questions are quieted

    by the shrill voice thates at us from the open homestead door. A familiar haughty tone only it¡¯s

    pitched in terror and higher than normal and I flinch at his appearance.

    ¡°Where is she?¡­.. I couldn¡¯t find her¡­. She¡¯s not in her room, or in the house. Colton why did you tell

    me toe down here?... Do you know where she is?¡± Carmen is already in a state of hysteria, tears

    streaming down her face, not seeming to care who sees them and we are blinded by the sudden

    illumination of the whole front sweeping drive and tree line as guards switch on our floodlighting. The

    patrols are streaming in from the vige, the homestead, and every nook and cranny around as they

    gather together as a thrown together chaotic search party.

    I move to Carmen at the door in a sh, instinctively going to her, and pull her into my arms, wiping her

    face and shooshing her as I cradle her in a hug. She doesn¡¯t fight me, her body is trembling, her

    attention fully on the void of her mother¡¯s presence and she let¡¯s me hold her up without any kind f

    resistance. Her body is cold, her posture is weak, and her eyes are fixed on Colton as though begging

    him for answers that she knows he doesn¡¯t have.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to find her¡­. Try and be calm. Let us get out there and look. She can¡¯t have gotten far.¡± I

    soothe with a gentle tone holding her as best I can even though she doesn¡¯t hug me back. Carmen

    sags in my hold and seems to crumblepletely, turning to a whimper as the tears fall freely.

    ¡°I knew¡­. deep down, I knew she would try this.¡±

    Assembled are all of our strongest males, and a few femmes, the sub pack too as theye in from

    the forest where they had been out walking the perimeter before dawn.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t see her leave, are you sure, Cole?¡± Meadow interrupts as she strolls into the center of the

    group and stands by Colton¡¯s side. Straight tomand mode and all emotion pushed aside when she

    has a task. Colton nods and taps his head as if to tell her he had a vision and Meadows face pales out

    much the same way his did. I can tell he¡¯s linking her with details and her expression says it all.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take three of our sub packs and spread on the left and backside of the stead, you take the

    rest and spread right and front. Even if you know which direction she took, she might have veered¡­..

    or¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t add ¡®has been chased¡¯ to the end, ncing at Carmen warily and then looking away

    fast as she waves her hand at the nearest wolves. They jump to attention and silently rally to whatever

    command her hand gesture gave.

    Colton pats Meadow on the back as if in agreement and then turns and links the several packs he¡¯s

    choosing for his own search party via the open pack link, so we all hear him. This is urgent and he¡¯s

    wasting no time and no number of bodies. He¡¯s rallying all who are capable, and I know it¡¯s because he

    fears time is of the essence. They split almost instantly as half the crowd moves with Meds and the rest

    with Colton and they all fan out and head into the woods at hyper speed.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s stick with Colton and we¡¯ll help. More eyes.¡± I brush Carmen¡¯s hair back and release

    her from my hold, instead taking her hand and pull her with me out into the clearing. She lets me guide

    her like a vulnerable child needing guidance, and for a moment I wonder if this is the same girl from

    earlier, the same Carmen who doesn¡¯t show weakness. I shove it out of my head, focus on being her

    rock and speed to catch up with Colton.

    As I have no shoes on I have to turn my feet to wolf to save myself from injury and ignore the fact I¡¯m

    out here in a silk dress and a short towel robe, while everyone else is fully dressed. It doesn¡¯t really

    matter I guess, given any hint of danger I¡¯ll shred these with a turn so it¡¯s probably a blessing I didn¡¯t

    get dressed. We lose too many clothes that way.

    We catch up with Colton just inside the permitter of the frequency border and he halts, sensing us

    behind him and turns to me. His eyes amber glowing, his ws already engaged in case we hit trouble.

    He looks wild, poised to fight, and yet I still can¡¯t shake seeing that deep fear in the depths of his

    beautiful eyes under furrowed brows and stress lines etched on his face. He thinks we¡¯re not going to

    get to her in time and I can feel it in his emotions.

    ¡°Stay right with me. No more than four feet away, okay? No matter what. We¡¯re fanning out six feet

    apart and walking a wave around the whole stead¡­ We¡¯ll find her, we have to¡­ Sun isn¡¯t up for an

    hour yet, it¡¯s not safe here.¡± Colton beckons us with hushed tones and turns to lead the way as we join

    the search. His head fully engaged in the task and taking control like the Alpha I love. I seem to be the

    only one who recognizes he¡¯s not as confident and assured as he seems, that his aura is bleeding, and

    he¡¯s genuinely is afraid of what we might find out here.

    Even at speed, the pack moving as one swift line, checking every fallen log, cave, nook and cranny,

    and heading further into the deep dark forest, we still see no sign of her, and I start to wonder if she¡¯s

    really out here. ncing from wolves in the trees around us, to the back of Colton¡¯s strong body as we

    push on beyond our safety of the frequency and shudder as another wave of revulsion overtakes

    me.

    This is the third time since walking beyond the line, that a deep well of nausea and cringe consumes

    me wholly, and this time I gasp inwardly as I am sucker punched low down at a strange smell that

    makes me giddy with memories. The almost stinging, astringent whiff of something awful yet outwith

    my grasp of memory as a familiar thing. My eyes water with the intensity of it¡¯s odor and I have to pull

    myself stiff to stop my body from crumbling as I stagger over a fallen log. It¡¯s like the smell alone has hit

    some deep unwanted thought and made my body react like I¡¯m in trauma. I feel weak instantly, my

    limbs loosening as dizziness moves in and I be aware that I have let go of Carmen fully.

    Colton? ¡­. I nche and mind link via our mate bond only, the fear rippling over my spine as I figure

    out what the strong metallic and awful smell is that¡¯s engorging my senses and leaving me hyper aware

    as one sickly vision clouds my sight. A dark terrifying night when I was clinging onto life by a thread and

    all the people, everyone I had known, were ripped to shreds around me. I almost vomit with the return

    of that scene in my mind¡¯s eye, my body shuddering in revulsion and pain as my broken heart rips at

    old scars and tears well up in my eyes.

    Wolf blood smells different to most other things in nature, and dead wolf is the most unique of all. It¡¯s

    like the second our life essence drains it leaves the red fluid rancid and potent so no animals wille

    and try to feast on remains. It¡¯s the smell of death, of repulsion and awful things, from the night of the

    courtyard when vampires almost killed me.

    I smell it. Stay here. Keep Carmen back. Colton doesn¡¯t turn to look at me but acts like nothing is wrong

    and wades further forward increasing his speed, so he flips out of sight in a blink. I pause, grabbing at

    her arm and finding her palm with my own to bring us back together tosso her to me. I yank her back

    to my side a little aggressively in a bid to shield her form what she¡¯s about to find.

    ¡°Colton told us to stay.¡± I fix my gaze on her, tonemanding so she knows not to argue, aware of the

    movement around us and my body bristling with tension as I keep searching for hints of vamps in the

    forest. My senses are tuned in but I feel nothing of close presence, which is weird for them. Given what

    smell lingers around us, I can¡¯t understand why there¡¯s no lingering scent of our enemy with it.

    We¡¯re really far from the stead, out in the densest area before it starts going uphill towards the

    mountain and yet not a single vampire has stuck around. They obviously did this to her recently, so why

    are they not still here?

    ¡°No!¡­. He would only tell us to ¡­. What¡¯s that smell?¡± Carmen breaks into my thoughts with her return

    of bitchy tone, she¡¯s emotionally all over the ce and seems to be back in abrasive, don¡¯t touch me

    mode. Her fear and angst intermingled, hysteria curbing the horizon and it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s never

    smelled dead wolf before. It¡¯s notmon I guess, given our ability to stay alive, and few who never

    went to battle have smelled it. Once you do though, you never forget.

    Carmen starts tugging at my hand impatiently to get free, sensing something off with his sudden

    departure, as Colton disappears from viewpletely into the thicket with surrounding sentinels. I note

    that several wolves along our line have halted too, to guard us, staying close enough to fill the gaps

    that have been left by Colton taking pack with him.

    Colton leaving us safe. Always thinking of protecting his mate even if he knows I have abilities to

    protect myself.

    ¡°He knows something, he¡¯s found something, hasn¡¯t he? ¡­¡± Carmen spins on me, her eyes red rimmed

    with tears, her appearance haggard, yet her tone is fierce and daunting, and her eyes are glowing

    bright orange. Without warning she yanks her hand hard out of mine and takes off in the blink of an eye

    in the direction Colton went before I can react. Instinctively I lift my hands and try and grasp her with

    my power, to stop her leaving me, but she dodges between trees and instead I manage to yank the tree

    backwards with a little too much force so it¡¯s almost uprooted.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I curse out into the eerie quiet and throw my hair back as decision overtakes me. I take off after

    her

    Colton, carmen got free, she¡¯s heading to you. I link him in warning and curse under my breath as I

    speed to catch up, panic overtaking me. Not only for her, but what I might see. I have never shaken the

    memory of that night from my memory bank and despite being on the battlefield and killing vamps

    these past months, I¡¯m not exactly okay with death and bloodshed.

    I follow the scent of my mate and run smack bang into the back of Carmen¡¯s halted form only twenty

    yards into the bush and have to sidestep her at the veryst second to avoid hitting her full pelt to see

    why she¡¯s stopped. The sight brings me to a frozen halt and my brain nks out as my eyes widen in

    silent horror.

    Colton is kneeling by what looks like the ripped up remains of an animal, the ground drenched in dark

    red, thick fluid, and pieces of unidentifiable gristle, meat and bones are shredded across a ten foot area

    like someone blew up a cow. The smell is at an all-time high here and the scraps of fabric and hair

    among the debris, caught up on bushes and leaves send my stomach into an instant upchuck motion. I

    have to swallow down hard to curb the urge to vomit as realization hits me hard in the chest and I

    struggle to breathe. Colton turns, catching sight of us and jumps to his feet before Carmen reacts. It all

    happens so fast, only second of time but to me it feels like endless minutes.

    It takes Carmen a second to release the torn up animal is wearing shreds of her mother¡¯s dress and

    she erupts in an almighty scream that shakes the trees and drops every wolf around us to their knees.

    Even me, as blinding pain assaults my every sense and nerve and I crumble under the sheer power of

    a high-pitched, zing, searing agony, shooting through my head and limbs. Covering our ears as

    Carmen assaults us with her powerful ability and her sheer heartbreak makes it more potent than I

    knew she was capable of. I cover my head, shuddering in terror that my brain may self-implode and

    sag with relief when Colton¡¯s sharp alpha tone hushes her assault.

    ¡°Carmen, stop screaming!¡± hemands harshly, and the instant relief leaves my ears ringing, my

    brain stuttering, and my body shivering as though I have been electrocuted with high voltage right on

    the temples. Carmen moves fast, heading straight for the devastation, screaming out ¡®Mom¡¯ as she

    runs at the mess around the ground before him. Her hysteria breaking loose and she¡¯s no longer that

    mask wearing girl, but a blubbing mess of despair.

    Colton counteracts her fast. Dashing in front of her and catching her, hauling her backwards with a few

    strides to keep her away from the worst of what I can see. He pulls her to him fluidly, cradling her in his

    arms to keep her tight and pushes her face into his chest so she can¡¯t see the devastation of what¡¯s eft

    of her mother. What those creatures did to her.

    ¡°Mom¡­ MOM! ¡­ MOM!!!¡± Carmen breakspletely, wailing, sobbing, screeching with a broken

    voice which turns to howls as both her human and wolf battle for dominance in their anguish. Fighting

    him, wriggling wildly to break free and go to her, even though there¡¯s nothing their to hold anymore. It¡¯s

    the most distressing thing I have ever witnessed as I watch her fall apart in my mate¡¯s arms.

    He struggles to keep her, gripping her in a way that should make me jealous because of how intimately

    he¡¯s trying to control her, but it doesn¡¯t. My own overwhelming sadness and despair rationalizes why he

    has to and why it¡¯s the only thing he can do in this moment. My Luna heart kicking in to bleed for the

    loss of one of our own, and the deep sympathy for the heartbreak of another.

    Despite his strength, he¡¯s struggling to keep her tied to him and has to force her down to her knees with

    him so he can gain better control of holding her in a hug. He locks eyes on me, his own shining with

    unshed tears that literally rips my heart to shreds and I cough as I choke with sudden sobs that escape

    of their own ord. Wracked with heartbreak of my own.

    I know he feels like somehow, he did this, it¡¯s his fault, that he failed as Alpha to protect Tawna, but I

    can only shake my head at him as my own warm tears roll chaotically over my cold cheeks and the air

    around us falls deathly still. I only feel an ounce of the pain I know Carmen is spewing out in the air

    around me and it¡¯s enough to almost suffocate me. It¡¯s unbearable and I can only stand here and stare

    at them, frozen still where I stand and unable to move because I don¡¯t know what else to do.

    Carmen ws at Colton¡¯s chest and arms weakly, to let her free, without any real fight anymore, and

    ends up crumbling in his arms hopelessly as her body gives up. Finally, on her knees as Colton sinks

    over her, from restraint to cuddling as her body slumps into a disheveled heap and seems to slide

    through his hold like water as her limbs dissolve. Refusing to relent and let her go and leave her in the

    heap on the forest floor where shees to be quieter and broken. He moves over her protectively,

    holding her shoulders and upper body as her facends in hisp and she curls into a tiny ball like a

    small child would after a traumatic nightmare.

    ¡°Why?.... Why would she¡­¡­.? She left me¡­.¡± Her broken tiny whimpers barely graze the air, but I

    hear them, and they cut me like a knife to the heart and stomach. I cover my face to wipe away the

    onught of wet waves overtaking my skin and blink at the pitiful sight of her, avoiding looking beyond

    at the carnage and pushing the scent out of my nostrils. Wolves around us move in and lower their

    heads as many begin to shed tears for their fallen kin, and the air is filled with a sadness that destroys

    what¡¯s left of my sanity. A low howl begins nearby and extends to join a mournful chorus that echoes in

    the air around us, spreading far beyond into the forest and back towards the stead as the wolves let out

    their own sorrow at being toote. The sound is enough to make me crumble to my own knees and cry

    painfully, hugging my own body with my arms.

    ¡°Carmen, I¡¯m sorry¡­. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Colton tries to hush her, his voice breaking as his own tears fall

    freely and drop over her lowered head like gentle raindrops. He¡¯s stroking her hair and squeezing her

    tight as I stare in numb disbelief at what we failed to stop from happening, carrying the heavy weight of

    guilt in my heart that my mate is already bearing.

    I don¡¯t know how to fix this.

 Chapter 75: Fallout

    Chapter 75: Fallout

    Vampires did this and left her here in hopes we found her. The blood is fresh, I can smell it, the kill is

    still warm, and I can still feel the traces of her heat and her scent around me as though her soul still

    lingers. Feel the ebbing away of her emotions and fears in the air around us because they are still so

    recent and my gift homes in, tortured by what I can feel. They knew we were looking for her and yet

    they waited until we were close enough to kill herpletely and I don¡¯t understand why.

    Was this a game to them? It feels like they were luring us out here this far for fun and I look around

    trying to sense if this might be a trap with so many of our kind out here, but there¡¯s nothing. The vamps

    have retreated and gone and only the chaos they have caused is left behind in the air around us. No

    hint or traces that they are close in anyway and not even the feeling of eyes observing.

    ¡°Meadow¡­ take Carmen and Lorey back to the house. They don¡¯t need to be here for this.¡± Colton

    yanks my focus back to him as he instructs, and Meadow appears behind me like a sudden shadow. I

    note that all the other packs are now flooding in to where we are, so we¡¯re grouped as one unit once

    more. Obviously Colton linked them, and Carmen¡¯s scream brought them zoning right in. Colton has

    lifted up to pull the trembling figure with him to their feet and I look away quickly as he hauls her into

    another hug soothingly and let¡¯s her weight rest against him. That stirring of dislike growing like a warm

    ember in my belly even though I know he¡¯s only beingpassionate. He¡¯s being the Alpha, and this is

    no time for feeling threatened.

    ¡°Come on you.¡± Meadow leans in to take charge of Carmen in Colton¡¯s arms and I realize tears are still

    washing down my face as I stare at them again in stupefaction. Cooling my skin as the air turns them

    from warm to icy cold. Hating myself that I feel inner warm relief when she¡¯s taken from my mate¡¯s

    embrace and blush with shame at my own selfishness. I¡¯m so stupidly possessive of him sometimes

    that it¡¯s not admirable.

    The shock of what we have in front of uses back into view as I stare in the direction of chaos and it

    pushes my own emotions to quiet as Meadow guides Carmen past me. She seems to snap at the

    sudden release of his arms and makes a dart for the remains of body once more in blind hysteria. A

    painful sob escaping her lips, but this time I am faster and she¡¯s closer to me than him. Meadow is

    startled by her sudden change of direction so that she loses grip for a second and I sh my hand up,

    catching her in the air, holding her steady and pulling her around, lifting her from her feet and back

    towards me. As soft as air and making her fly with my ability.

    My gift never fails me, and I glide her to my side and hold her there as she gently meets ground once

    more, wide and eyed and still after what I just did to her. The shock silences herpletely and I

    release her once Meadow gets a grip on her hand and wrist in a way that signals she won¡¯t get loose a

    second time

    ¡°Carmen go home with Meadow.¡± Colton alpha tones her again, leaving no room for a second error and

    she reluctantly turns on her heel. Her skin white and damp, her eyes empty and blurred and her whole

    body sags with sheer misery. Her whole aura is that of grief.

    ¡°Lorey¡­e here, baby.¡± Colton moves to me, bringing my attention back to him as he pulls me into

    his arms and nuzzles me close. With one moment of attentive affection, he wipes away my brewing

    green eyed monster and gives me the kind of hug that no one else gets. The ¡®I need you¡¯ embrace that

    sweeps me up into him and holds me tighter than he held her, while burying his face in the crook of my

    neck. Warming my skin with his deep exhale before pulling up to look me in the eye again. I melt like

    liquid with his touch and allow him to wipe away my tears with gentle fingers. I can feel his own despair

    at what has happened, and it weighs on me heavily. ¡°We need to bury her. We can¡¯t leave her like this.

    Go home and wait for me there, where it¡¯s safe, and warm, and see if you can help her¡­ somehow. I

    don¡¯t even know how. You¡¯ve been through the loss of your mother, maybe you can ¡­¡± Colton trails off

    at a loss, squeezes me tight, kisses me softly and wipes away the rest of my tears for me as I hug him

    back. Aware that most of the wolves are now moving in to see what¡¯s been done and a couple rush to

    the bushes to vomit. Not all wolves can stomach things like this, and I¡¯m actually shocked that I am not

    one who had to throw up on smelling and seeing this. Maybe these months and what happened before

    have numbed a part of me more than I gave it credit for.

    ¡°I love you.¡± I breathe hastily, that inner insecurity peeking out at me because I am sometimes still that

    unworthy girl he rejected. I give him a second kiss, more of a grazing of lips and he nestles his

    forehead to mine in the way he does when he¡¯s trying to reassure me. Maybe this time he needs me to

    ground him, his emotions are definitely on the needier and cast loose side than mine are.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I let this happen. I feel like I failed her¡­.. Sun¡¯sing, so we can do this right andy

    her to rest. I owe it to Carmen and her mom to treat her with the respect of the pack¡­.. Take two

    wolves as guards and go catch Meadow and get home. Don¡¯t hang around, especially not this far

    outside the borders. I don¡¯t want you around this or helping. You shouldn¡¯t be near this¡­ I love you,

    baby. Go home for me.¡± He sighs heavily and tightens his arms around me once more, craving me yet

    needing me to leave him for now. I can feel his conflicted feelings and make it easier by letting him go

    with a nod.

    Colton lets me loose and nods to two guards who appear beside me in the now dim and less dark light.

    I note he¡¯s sending the two who threw up, sensing neither will be any good at helping with what he has

    to do. They stand patiently and obediently wait for me to move.

    ¡°With many wolves digging it should be fast and then¡­.¡± He sighs knowing he has to somehow get that

    mess buried in some kind of respectful way and I nod, knowing what he¡¯s thinking. I don¡¯t envy the task

    of clearing this up and putting every piece of her and her blood in the ground to honor our ways. He

    may have to scorch thendscape and burn the surroundingndscape t properly send her soul to the

    fates.

    Taking onest much needed hug to try and calm my distraught heart I turn on my heel to go but pause

    a second. Knowing I should catch up and stay close to Meadow, even if my powers make me more

    capable than most wolves but something crosses my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Shaman to start preparing a ceremony. Help Carmen with closure and allow her time to

    grieve. Give the pack a proper funeral service to grieve a kin member¡­¡­ Tawna¡¯s mate?¡± I ask

    absentmindedly, knowing that Carmen maybe needs to grieve two parents and not one and we should

    give her that, even if he¡¯s not someone we should remember. Colton¡¯s face tenses and he signals yes

    with the slightest of head movements that makes my heart sink even further.

    ¡°Dead, the second her heart ceased to beat. My dad will be in chaos on the mountain too as he just lost

    his second inmand. Her death wasn¡¯t for nothing but¡­. I would rather her here with us, than my

    father losing some control. Ask the Shaman to mention them both, but only honor Tawna. This is for

    her, not them.¡± Colton¡¯s eyes are filled with unshed tears once more and I can only bite on my lip and

    agree with a nod, again crying softly despite the overwhelming empty and numb coursing through my

    veins. All of this just feels so overwhelmingly awful that my brain can¡¯t process sit at all. There¡¯s a dark

    heaviness taking over me that I know is sadness and I can barely breathe. I can¡¯t imagine how carmen

    feels right now.

    ¡°Stay safe, don¡¯t be long.¡± I add in haste, onest glimpse of his disheveled face and take off after

    Meadow with my two guards in tow, making light of the distance in hyper speed. I try and focus on

    doing rather than feeling and aim to catch up.

    I won¡¯t be. I¡¯ll follow once this done. Stay safe, Baby. Knowing your home will make me feel better

    about being here. Colton¡¯s voice follows me and in such a short time I manage to catch up to Meadow

    running with Carmen, although not at full speed as Carmen seems to be struggling to pull herself

    together. I slow as I get to them and pull up on the free side of Carmen¡¯s sagging posture, pulling her

    arm into mine and holding her up a little. Her body is icy cold, giving off a wave of devastation around

    her and she doesn¡¯t even flinch at my touch.

    She¡¯s sobbing, staring nkly ahead as her feet stumble over debris she isn¡¯t trying to avoid, and

    Meadow is struggling to keep her on her feet, casting a nce at me that says ¡®she¡¯s a mess¡¯.

    Overwhelming empathy runs over me, both from her and my own internal emotion piping up at the

    sorrowful state of Carmen. I wish she didn¡¯t see what she saw and I don¡¯t me Colton for tackling her

    and holding her tight. No one needs to see someone they love end that way and it will forever haunt

    her. Knowing her mom¡¯sst moments were in terror and agony and untold suffering before she took

    herst breath.

    What are we going to do with her when we get her home? Meadow breaks into my thoughts in a private

    link and I try and sort my own emotions from the two invading next to me. Carmen¡¯s despair is so

    strong I¡¯m finding it hard to keep my own logic and mind straight.

    Take her to the med bay, maybe Doc Maigo can give her something to rx her and make her calm

    down, I don¡¯t know. The homestead looms into sight and the rustle behind us of the following guards

    alerts me that they are still close and keeping watch over us. I turn and glimpse over my shoulder as I

    feel the physical change in the air of us crossing the frequency boundaries and the static sizzle of

    safety that means we no longer need assistance. We¡¯re safe.

    ¡°Go back and help. We don¡¯t need you now. More hands make swifter work. Sun isn¡¯t up yet and there

    are dangers for our pack out there.¡± I order and get two unquestioned nods as both males turn and take

    off back towards my mate and my people in a gust of breeze as they hyper speed away.

    Meadow gets tired of dragging Carmen and stops to hoist her over her shoulder in an unresisted

    maneuver and frees our clumsy deadweight. She takes off in front of me at speed and I follow, running

    and skipping through thest half mile of forest floor and fallen trees until we end up on the illuminated

    gravel drive. More wolves are out here, some of the less capable sentinel guards which were left

    behind, so the house was notpletely unprotected, and some from the vige have ventured out to

    find out what¡¯s going on. Mostly concerned males worried their families are in danger because news

    spread fats that most of the capable had spread into the woods to chase Tawna.

    ¡°Everything is okay¡­. Go back to your homes and we will call a meeting for the whole vige before

    noon. To exin. The pack will be home shortly and there¡¯s no need to worry about them, sun¡¯sContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    We have twenty-four seven staff in our medical bay because we never know when we may need it so I

    am relieved to see the Doctor and a nurseing to Meadow¡¯s aid. Since moving here to damper air,

    the children have been getting sick sometimes, and with yful fearless wolf cubs, they injure

    themselves frequently.

    Carmen has stopped fighting at all, in any kind of way and seems to have ceased responding

    emotionally. Silent, numb, and staring at nothing as she¡¯s manhandled like a wet rag and does nothing

    to stop us. It¡¯s like her mind has left the building and all that¡¯s left is a broken empty shell of shock and I

    wonder if life finally yed thatst hand at her that snapped what was left of her mental strength.

    I walk behind Meadow; Carmen¡¯s body is limp, her face partially concealed by her masses of blonde

    hair but there¡¯s a heavy ambience of surreal calm because she is so motionless. Her sobbing has

    stopped and it¡¯s like all her energy is gone. She¡¯s defeated and broken and despite our past I have

    never felt so much sorrow and pain for anyone as I do in this moment. Maybe it¡¯s because I know what

    it¡¯s like to lose your parents in one fell swoop, your whole family, when they were all you have. Maybe

    it¡¯s because I too witnessed the horrifying death by vampire of my home family of rejects and still live

    with the memory of their blood and bodies scattered across the ground, much like we found Tawna.

    Either way, my heart pangs for the girl before me and I internally cry for her pain.

    Vampires are ruthless and brutal killers. They leave mess and chaos and rip their victims to shreds

    when the frenzy to feed takes them. In the case of wolves, they can¡¯t drink too much of our blood or it

    kills them, and it somehow makes the murder more violent. They tend to leave nothing but remains

    spread across the countryside when they battle our kind. An act of violence purely because they hate

    our kind.

    ¡°Luna Alora, it¡¯s my pleasure. How may I assist.¡± The doctor gracefully moves towards Meadow who is

    rolling Carmen from her shoulder onto the bed and flops her back against cushions. Carmen has no

    fight in her, her skin ashen and her eyes are red rimmed yet lifeless as she continues to silently gaze

    into the air. Her mind somewhere far away. Tears roll down her pale cheeks sorrowfully as the warm

    voice smooths over her, showing a hint of acknowledgement she hears her, but she stares at the

    ceiling regardless. I gesture the doctor aside and pull her close with a hushes tone.

    ¡°Her mother was killed in the forest by vampires tonight¡­. she saw the remains¡­.. it was traumatizing.

    Both her parents are now dead. She needs emotional help to get through the shock and despair tonight

    until this sinks in and she¡¯s more able to process what¡¯s happened.¡± My voice trembles as I push the

    memory aside and focus on the task at hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sedate her for now. Let her sleep, as it might be thest she gets for some time when she wakes

    up. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The doctor is one of our gentler femmes, withpassion and a big heart. She

    trained with humans in a medical university and learned a lot about mental health and ways to deal with

    human reactions to certain things. Death to wolves is not as normal as humans, so our grieving can be

    completely horrific when we do lose someone we love. I guess that¡¯s the downside to being almost

    unkible and having long life spans.

    The doctor moves aside as Meadowes to my side and they switch ces. The doctor checking

    over Carmen and wiping her tears away as she checks her pulse, and temperature and generally looks

    her over. Meadow sighs heavily and casts me an intense look that trantes to ¡®I feel helpless, I wish I

    could do something¡¯. Despite her history with carmen, Meadow is still a caring wolf and wouldn¡¯t wish

    this on anyone, even her. I nod knowing this is exactly how I feel, and I gesture her further from the bed

    in a bid to give them space to let the Doctor do what she needs to do.

    ¡°Doc is going to let her sleep; we should take it in turns to sit by her until she¡¯s more with it. I¡¯ll ask

    sierra too, maybe for a few days we can rotate and switch out femmes tofort and support her. So

    she¡¯s not alone.¡± I don¡¯t know what else to do as I was so young and surrounded by grief when I lost

    my own family that it waspletely different. We have been at peace for years so the horror of losing

    our people isn¡¯t as numbed out as it was a decade ago. I have no experience of how tofort

    someone else in this way when I was neverforted in any kind if way at all.

    ¡°Luna Alora, Luna Alora!¡± A wolf bursts into the med bay startling us out of our huddled somber and

    makes me jump with the speed and urgency in which he shot in. We spin on him, ring to pipe down

    seeing as he startled the crap out of everyone.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask in a harsh tone, hating how panicked he looks and the raised high pitch of a

    distressed toneing through his words. My stomach churning in unease at this interruption and my

    gut instantly tells me something is off.

    ¡°Come quickly, there¡¯s something ¡­ in the air.¡± He throws his hands up, look somewhat confused and

    beckons us.

    ¡°What?¡± Meadow and I exchange nces and follow him at speed, leaving Carmen with the doctor and

    her capable care and speed outside to the main entranceway of the drive to see what he¡¯s talking

    about.

    Sure enough, just like he said there¡¯s some sort of green smog in the air in the far distance of the

    mountain, which seems to be rolling down and into the forest at great speed like a heavy nket sliding

    over thendscape. It¡¯s like smoke, or a dense cloud and the rate it¡¯s moving is rmingly fast and

    swallowing all things in sight wherever it slides.

    Colton something ising towards the pack¡­. a fog. Get back here NOW!! I link rapidly, in panic and

    fear, reaching out to my mate in case he hasn¡¯t looked up and seen it heading his way. I don¡¯t know

    what it is, but all my senses are telling me they should get the hell away from it and get back here to

    safety behind the rune border.

    ¡°What the hell is that, Chica?¡± Meadow stares at the same thing I am fixated on and we watch in horror

    as it sys out and spreads sideways through the forest, expanding as it travels and epassing

    everything as it moves. It seems to extend and move widthways until it starts to curve around the

    homestead at a distance and still continues to head this way. It seems to be growerrger and denser

    and picking up speed.

    We see it, we¡¯re moving. It¡¯s fast as hell and almost here. I have them heading back. Colton quiets

    some of my anxiety by responding and I will him to get here. Whatever it is it¡¯s not natural and the way

    it came down from the mountain raises all kinds of rms. We long ago figured the vamps use the

    mountain to stay close enough to mount attacks, maybe have tunneled inwards, and they definitely use

    it as a vantage point to look over thends surrounding. We know they have witches, and I don¡¯t like

    whatever this is, even if it might be nothing more than a harmless strange colored fog.

    Colton it¡¯s spreading. It¡¯s taking over the forest and circling us. My mind link doesn¡¯t hide the panic in

    my voice, and it wobble uncontrobly, my heart racing as all I can do is watch this monster smog eat

    ourndscape so effortlessly.

    Stay in the homestead boundary. It may be a way to let the vamps move in daylight now the suns

    coming up. Stay behind the runes. We¡¯reing.

    I grab Meadow¡¯s hand in a tight grip as we watch and I can tell by her fixated gaze on the fog she¡¯s

    linking Cesar, checking on her mate as it moves at us with deadly haste. It feels like an eternity and not

    the few seconds it¡¯s been in reality. Both poised, numbly quiet and just waiting.

    Where are you now? Colton, how far?

    I tap my foot on the ground, aware my feet are human again, naked, and I¡¯m standing on gravel but

    oblivious to the pain. My only focus is them, my heart and soul out there who needs toe to me so I

    can be sure he¡¯s safe.

    Not far, it¡¯s almost¡­¡­

    I wait for him to finish his sentence then nce at Meadow again as nothinges. She screws up her

    face indicating something is up with her link to Cesar too. I can feel it between us, the swirling rise of

    concern and panic as we both wait out this endless silence.

    Colton? What were you trying to say. I ask, waiting patiently but no response at alles through the

    link. Instead, an eerie solitude that I haven¡¯t experienced for a long time, not since Colton cut me off

    many moons again when he rejected me swirls around me. It starts to dredge up my inner anxiety with

    a fury as I pull at my mind to make the connection but feel like I¡¯m facing a nk dark wall. Meadow

    moves forward and she stares at the tree line, seemingly trying to concentrate real hard and I realize

    she maybe too has lost her link to Cesar. This is not a coincidence.

    ¡°He¡¯s not responding anymore.¡± I point out, distress rising in my throat and I watch as she moves as far

    to the edge of the trees as she dares. Her face stiff, her eyes wild and dampening by the second as

    hysteria rises in her and points ahead suddenly with a shaking finger.

    ¡°I think I can see them in the woods¡­.. moving fast but the fog it¡¯s with them, all around them.¡±

    I move beside her, my heart lurching into my throat and stare as far as I can see into the woods and

    strain to distinguish in the dim light of dawn. The woods are dense but she¡¯s right and I spot dark

    shadows in semi wolf form hammering this way like lightning and sigh with relief. Exhaling heavily as

    my body loosens lightly and I almostugh as emotions swirl and cave in indescribable joy.

    ¡°Maybe the fog stops the gifts, like the frequency does?¡± I point out and Meadow shakes her head and

    points out into the shadows.

    ¡°I could have sworn some are turned and in wolf form so surely that means their gifts are fine. We need

    to get closer to the boundary, something is stopping them from getting closer, it¡¯s been too long¡­. look,

    they haven¡¯te nearer.¡± I stop my inward rejoicing and turn and look where she¡¯s gazing to see for

    myself that she¡¯s right. Despite being close enough to leap home in under a second, they aren¡¯t

    appearing beyond the rune border but instead seem to be lingering on the other side of it. I move

    beside her and nudge her.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to. Here.¡± I lift my hands, ttening them palm to palm and point forwards as though

    slicing into the forest and slowly move them apart, splitting the trees and pushing foliage and branches

    back with my gift. Clearing a passage of sight so we can view all the way to the border of the boundary.

    A tunnel of unrestricted vision where I can see the fog has met the border and seems to be rolling up

    into the invisible protective wall and climbing higher to get past it. It¡¯s smothering all beyond in a dense

    haze which makes it hard to really see anything.

    Sierra¡¯s family magic is keeping it back but it¡¯spletely clouding our wolves from sight with the thick

    fog and we can¡¯t see any of theming our way.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t theying?¡± I ask numbly, fear slowly dwindling around me once more and I know if

    Colton could link me, he would. He isn¡¯t able to. We have a break inmunication because whatever

    that stuff is it¡¯s doing something to keep them out there.

    ¡°I have to go look; I can¡¯t leave them out there in this with no contact.¡± Meadow¡¯s voice breaks, her

    tears bing evident as she loses the will to hold them in anymore, her own emotions stifling me.

    Her love for her mate and her pack reigning supreme and I can¡¯t argue with her. My need to know

    Colton and my pack are okay overwhelms me too, and I walk past her, against Colton¡¯s wishes, and

    head to the tunnel I am still holding apart. Meadow follows without question, without hesitation, both

    holding our breath in anticipation and we carefully, slowly, walk the long distance until wee almost

    level with the smog.

    ¡°Look¡± Meadow points up and we see from this angle how it¡¯s risen more than thirty feet up, still

    blocked by our protective barrier and doesn¡¯t seem to be able to climb any higher. Instead, it¡¯s travelling

    the entire perimeter of the boundary, spreading, and looking back I see it¡¯s far behind the other side of

    the homestead at an equal distance. Surrounding us on all sides and leveling itself off, but it can¡¯t pass

    the rune border and it¡¯s still too dense to make out the pack out there among the trees.

    For the time being, we¡¯re cut off, with no links, no visual and I stand here motionless unsure what we

    are meant to do.

 Chapter 76: The Fog

    Chapter 76: The Fog

    "COLTON! COLTON! ....." I yell in the hopes of him hearing me and being close enough to respond, but

    there''s nothing but deathly silence in the eeriness of this green mist. It seems like even the wind

    around us is captured on the other side of the boundary and we are left standing in an airless stillness

    that isn''t natural. My body shudders involuntarily and I cover my arms with my own palms tofort

    the sudden pang of vulnerable that courses through my body. My heart screeching that this is all kinds

    of wrong.

    "What''s that, look, there." Meadow points thorough to a slightly less dense patch to our right and we

    catch sight of a huge dark figure moving across our horizon, getting close to the rune border and yet

    noting further. It''s almost like they hesitate as they reach the line from fog to clearing.

    "Who''s there.... who is it?" I call out boldly, feeling nothing of vampires and sensing only wolves nearby.

    I can feel the presence of my love, somewhere beyond that line, yet he can''t seem to interact with me

    at all.

    "Why aren''t they answering us?" Meadow steps forward to gaze intently into the wall of emerald smog

    but she can''t see through as it still billows and bombards our magical resistance with an effort to get at

    us. It''s like watching the clouds roll in a thunderstorm and if it wasn''t so terrifying, it would be almost

    mesmerizing.

    "Maybe it''s dampening sound out there and we can''t hear them..... I can feel them, so surely they can

    feel us too. They''re right here and yet not a single one has breached the boundary." I query in

    confusion.

    We both flinch and instinctively step back as a pair of wed handse at us through the mist and

    meet an invisible almost ss like wall. It makes the barrier shudder with a magical spark that travels

    outwards like a ripple of disturbed water. Enough to startle my heart into pumping like I''ve been running

    and we both leap further back and stare in open eyed shock as theye at us a second time to try

    with more force. The ws bang against it with a violent reverberation, making us both recoil slightly

    into our own bodies this time and a face appears through the mist pressing to the separation, baring

    teeth and fueled with rage.

    "Cesar?" Meadow frowns at the familiar face of her mate in wolf form, rxing slightly, even if she

    seems confused at his behavior and moves to him, but his eyes catch my attention and I grab her by

    the upper arm and haul her back in panic. Fear gripping my soul and I shake my head dramatically to

    drive home she should stay back.

    "Don''t! Look at his eyes..." I nod towards the angry snarling re of our pack brother and Meadow

    gasps as her own soft eyesnd on the emptiness of his. Where normally his amber eyes would glow,

    is deep almost endless ck, covering every part, including the whites andpletely changing his

    entire appearance. Sheathed in darkness, sending tremors of mistrust through me and I step further

    back as another wolf makes a break at the wall to my left. The same ripple shuddering between us as

    they fail to get through and the slight dampening of fog reveals more wolf turned angry kining our

    way.

    "They can''t get in.... something is wrong with them." I point out as more appear along our invisible line

    and growls and snarls aimed our way pierce the air, proving sound is not a barrier issue as they spy us

    standing here. I shudder with a wave of apprehension and back away, hauling Meds with me so we

    leave a good ten feet gap from the rune line.

    "Chica... It''s Cole." Meadow drags my attention back to the center with a pointed finger, as the mist

    begins to thin out enough that those within the first few feet begin to bepletely visible. I spot

    Colton standing only feet from me, tucked behind them, directly facing us, only he''s not wolf, he''s still

    human but his ws are extended, and his eyes are the same terrifying abyss of ck as Cesar. He''s

    focused straight at me, with a blood curling re that isn''t the Colton I know and love at all. He''s a

    hunter in kill mode, rage pulsating around him, his snarl in ce and his teeth beginning to peek. It''s

    obvious that I am his prey. Trembling under his unbreakable and prating gaze I shiver and curl my

    arms around Meadow''s arm, feeling instantly vulnerable and unsure what to do. The way he''s looking

    at me makes my blood run cold in my veins.

    "Colton, what are you doing?" my words tremble weakly, shaking with emotions as they pass my lips

    and for the first time since I have known him, I''m truly afraid of him in this moment. He looks like him,

    only he''s not. I can feel the aura of sinister ebbing from them all and I sink down against her as he

    bares his teeth fully, elongating as he growls at me and scoops forward into pounce mode.

    "It''s a spell, it has to be. Only that could keep our own out. Look at them. They''re almost feral and if

    they could get over here, I think you and I would be brindis" Meadow shudders and reaches out

    impulsively towards Caesar as he punches a wed fist at the barrier and roars in rage when he can''t

    get through. There''s no denying the anger and aggression seeping from them, that we''re what they

    want, and it''s not for sweet reunions. Our pack mates are looking at us the way they look at vamps just

    before a kill. Somehow, we are now the enemy and who they want to tear limb from limb.

    "Maybe when the fog clears, they''ll be okay." My voice breaks as the words tumble out like a child, and

    Meadow grabs my hand and starts pulling me away as she notes Colton readying himself to leap at us.

    He''s poised, moving low and setting his sights higher than where the others keep trying to get through.

    "Wait. I can try something." I gasp in desperation and yank free, turning my attention back to Colton.

    Pulling my hands together to cage my own palms with my fingers until I feel my energy build into a

    loose ball, I throw it out wide, like a veil, to part and push the fog into the background of where our

    mates stand. Trying to clear the air around them in a bid to remove its effects.

    Meadow watches with silent anticipation as a clearing in the shape of a half dome is thrust back like a

    ''poof'' of someone blowing at it. It''s gentler than I expected given the force I threw but I guess that''s the

    nature and power of the fog. There''s instant rity as I clear around thempletely, and they stand in

    perfect focus breathing in newly fresh air as I hold my breath and wait. With the immediate ten feet

    lifted and clear in the morning light we can see just how many of the sub pack are standing close by

    and staring murderously our way. How many of the other packs are hanging behind, crowding around,

    and surrounding their alpha as though waiting for something. All of them. Every wolf that was caught

    out there in that green smoke is huddled here and not a single one has amber eyes.

    They all seem to be waiting on Colton to make a move, still in pack hierarchy, even if they''re

    enchanted. Colton looks up and around at the fog clearing, pulling back like the tide, the air around

    them returning to normal. He tilts his chin back down and stares me dead in the eye. Eyes still ck,

    gaze still venomous and he makes a run for me through the clearing. A vicious and high leap that

    sends his full body shuddering into the invisible veil. The entire wall of air in front of us vibrates and

    ripples horrendously, as though he almost pushed it to its limit. The cascading effects sent out along

    left and right, like it was hit by a sonic boom, yet he still remains on the other side as he tumbles back

    down tond on his hind paws.

    I fall back in startled shock as he smashes the barrier for a second attempt, level with my height and

    the subs follow, all aggressively pounding into the magical safety and wing, trying to rip through.

    It''s like they are hopingbined force will be enough and my breathing bes ragged as I freeze

    in real terror. Afraid they may actually get through, and then what? Teeth gnashing as they all fully turn

    to wolf form and begin a frenzied attack, intent oning over. Piling up together in a wave of furred

    bodies and the light is blocked out by the mountain of them mbering together.

    "Come on, we''re going to Sierra! NOW!!!..... She can tell us what the hell is going on, Chica. This is

    fucking terrifying. They don''t know us!" Meadow takes onest desperate look at Cesar, her eyes

    welling up with tears and I nce at Colton, afraid to make eye contact when it hurts this much to see

    him like this. My heart ripping in two that he''s a stranger to me and it''s as though all his love and

    humanity is gone. Someone I don''t know; he''s never been like this in all the time I have known him, and

    I recoil as he lurches again and again at the barrier in an attempt to take me down repeatedly, throwing

    his body into unbreakable ss and insane with the need to do it. They are consumed by bloodlust,

    much like vampires going after a feed.

    "Fuck you!" I snap impulsively at him, at all of them, emotion getting the better of me as a fire rages

    deep in my belly. Tears pricking my eyes, at this whole situation; my heart breaking while I throw my

    hand at the wall in one impulsivest anger ridden reaction to make them stop.

    The wall of wolves and fog is ripped apart straight down the center, like I blew a harsh gust of powerful

    wind to rip through them, going for miles into the distance that causes a path like a huge tunnel. Colton

    and Cesar, some of the others, are thrown back away from it with my precise eruption and sent

    scattered into the forest brush with yelps of shock before they tumble to their feet and snap their heads

    back to me. My gifts are clearly not bound by the border so it''s definitely them that can''te in; the

    fog has done something that means they are no longer recognized as our pack, as our blood, or our

    mates.

    I turn and follow meadow at speed, no more hesitation at getting away from what my heart cannot bare

    to see anymore, as wee up against some of our patrolling sentinels who are walking the path.

    looking as confused as us.

    "The fog has done something to the pack, they can''t get in. Make sure no one crosses the rune line or

    gets too close to the boundary until I say otherwise. Pass it on via the link. Everyone is to stay home,

    stay safe until we figure this out. That''s an order. The alpha is not to be trusted even if he stands at the

    border...Understand?" I snap aggressively, tears starting to blind my vision, but I have to swallow it

    down and pull myself together and seem like I am in control. Meadow has turned broody and quiet yet

    her emotion filters through and I taste her equal heartache to mine.

    The guards nod, ncing from her to me as though expecting her to say something, looking equally

    afraid given they are some of the males from the vige and not from our usual sentinel packs. All our

    fighters, our warriors, our strongest ¨C they are all out there in the fog with our alpha. We couldn''t be in a

    worse position if we tried. We lost them all in one fell swoop. One tragedy has literally taken all of our

    protectors out from us in the blink of an eye.

    We hit the main doorway at speed and zoom straight for Sierra''s room, scaling the stairs without a

    pause but meet her halfway up the finalnding as shees bounding to find us.

    "You see it?" I ask briskly as we close the gap and I grab her hands in panic. Her small hands and cool

    skin enveloped in mine and the worry and confusion is written all over her delicate face. Right now she

    doesn''t seem like my mother figure, but that she''s looking to me for answers as a young and scared

    femme.

    "I did. It climbed up the walls of the boundary and can be seen from every direction of the homestead.

    What''s going on. There are so many awful feelings in the air and noises of wolves howling in the forest"

    Sierra is pale and trembling and her words catch in her throat almost choking thest ones out as I

    frown at her. We didn''t hear them howl from our side but that means more are behind the stead and

    around the vige border now, where the wind would have kept their calls from us. They must be

    surrounding the border looking for a way in.

    "We don''t know. The fog has more than a third of our pack, that''s more than half the adult wolves, and

    Colton, he''s with them; they seem different. I think it''s some sort of curse or spell or something." I

    bber it out almost incoherently as the tears finally scratch my voice and turn my throat hoarse.

    Meadow is pale and staring out past Sierra''s head at the window along the corridor, watching the fog

    settle halfway up our view from up here. My gut tightens and I pray it doesn''t get higher than our magic

    does. I don''t know how else we would stop it if we didn''t have the Runes.

    "Different how?" Sierra queries and Meadow doesn''t hesitate to ce her fingers on Sierra''s temple to

    show her. I think meadow is in mild shock and doesn''t know what to do or say. Seeing Cesar that way,

    it''s shaken her to the core because I know that despite her fiery and strong nature, he is literally her

    world and she would crumble without him. Cesar has been her mate since her young teens, and they

    have be sopletely as one over the years that she doesn''t seem to know how to function right

    now. I''m only six months into a mate bond and despite how much I love him, I still know that I can be

    strong on my own two feet, have proven so in the past. I am not too used to falling back onto him in

    every way just yet to be as lost as Meadow seems.

    Sierra''s eyes widen in horror as she sees exactly what we did as the memory filters through, and she

    covers Meadow''s hand with her shaking fingers as she inhales sharply. Her already pale skin seems to

    white out further and her body instantly seems to frail and sway so that I reach out to steady her.

    "It can''t be. That kind of dark magic is almost impossible to put in action on such a scale, with multiple

    hosts. This is no normal witch or simple spell. This is so beyond my knowledge, or skill." Sierra grabs

    onto my outstretched arms to steady herself as she falters on her own feet and I blink at her, my mouth

    drying with the realization that this is something major. Heart racing, nerves already taut, and I struggle

    to breathe as the weight of this disaster seems toe down even harder over me.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "So this IS a spell. How do we break it, how do we get them home and okay?" My mouth is firing out

    words as part of my brain tries to take control, even if my insides are trembling and my biggest urge is

    to curl up on the floor and sob.

    "We don''t. I don''t know how to deal with this.... I don''t ....I ...don''t know.... We have to check the library

    downstairs, read the grimoires, get the Shaman, and figure this out. I''m primarily a healer and a seer,

    although I can conjure protection spells and an asional bond, but this is way over my gift limit. I

    have heard of this kind of magic, but I have never seen it. I didn''t think one witch alone could do this."

    Her voice fully breaks and tears stream from the corner of her eyes delicately. Shaking with the sheer

    knowledge that she doesn''t know how to fix this. One thing I know is, the Shaman was out there too

    and no longer here with us but I can''t find the words to say it.

    "Maybe that means it won''tst. Maybe it will fade out as the fog does?" Meadow asks hopefully,

    suddenly finding her voice and sounding nothing like her usual sassy self. Sierra lifts her palms

    helplessly, almost in response of saying ''I don''t know.'' Eyes full of fat unshed tears and her own

    breathing has bebored. Here we stand, three femmes in various states of emotional distress,

    faced with a huge problem, and the only ones left in the pack with the ability to do something about it, is

    us. We''re so screwed.

    "It didn''t work when I cleared the air around them" I point out, close to manic, my emotions rising in my

    throat to choke me, but I hold it all in and breathe slowly to ease my heart rate and try and think clearly.

    I need to remember I am the Luna and my people will look to me to fix this.

    "That was only seconds, maybe it takes more time." Meadow is grasping at straws of hope, and yet

    something in my gut tells me she''s wrong. An inkling that it''s not that easy to undo whatever it is that''s

    out there. I don''t think clearing them from the smog alone will work.

    "The Shaman he''s out there isn''t he? I can''t link him...... we need him...Oh my god, Okay, so..... We go

    downstairs and start looking without him. We look and we find something, anything. We can''t just sit

    here and freak out, right? We''ve lived through worse. We can do this." Sierra hastens us with a nod,

    visibly shivering, afraid, and yet like me she is trying to reel it all back and return to a state of

    composed. She knows I need her to be with me and figure this out. The shock has hit, we reacted, and

    now we need to be the Luna and Rema and do something about this. For our pack, for our people, for

    our men. "Radar?" Sierra adds in a hushed tone, her eyes misting over again as she locks a gaze on

    me, a begging question and held breath, and I can only nod sadly, telling her that he too is out there in

    the fog and lost to us. She gasps in a semi sob, a shocked inhale and clutches her chest, emitting a

    woeful stab of pain in the air around me and confirming how deeply she feels for him, before pulling

    herself back together and lifts her chin defiantly. An even stronger will to figure this out.

    "Let''s go. They need us to save them." I turn and gesture for them toe and don''t wait in heading

    where we need to be.

 Chapter 77: What Will We do?

    Chapter 77: What Will We do?

    We move fast, making light work of scaling the stairs, getting through the house and down into the

    secret passage to the underground via the library nook that used to be Colton¡¯s and I¡¯s bedroom. Just

    seeing this room, free of our things and our bed, almost breaks me in two. My soul throbbing with the

    loss of his presence and the knowing I won¡¯t be able to see or touch him until we do something about

    this curse.

    I feel like he¡¯s gone somehow, that I¡¯ve lost him to something I don¡¯t know how to fight and this room

    where we began, where he first marked me, stabs deep into my heart and soul and wounds me to the

    core. My anxiety and pain rising up like bile in my throat that threatens to choke me and I have to

    heavily inhale to push all the chaos down to my inner depths to stay calm. I stifle a sob as Sierra pulls

    back the concealed door behind where the bed used to sit, and Meadow grasps my hand infort,

    her own face ashen and stiff.

    ¡°We will save them. We have to. They¡¯re our pack, our mates¡­our hearts. We¡¯ll bring them home, back

    where they belong. With us!¡± Meadow can feel, and shares, my devastation and it¡¯s mirrored back at

    me, not only visually, but in her emotions swirling around me. I nod tearfully and cling to her fingers as

    we follow Sierra down into the dark musty passage that stings my nose with its aged smell, and I blink

    away the dust of centuries of sleeping airless surroundings.

    With a click of her fingers, she ignites the wall mounted blue med torches around us to an eerie glow,

    lit by her magic, it illuminates the winding narrow passageway as we make our way beneath the

    homestead to the secret rooms below which feel unearthly and icy. This almost dungeon likeir has

    always fascinated me but yet always scared me too so Colton usually onlyes here with her as I

    tend to avoid it.

    It has an aura, an ambience of unease. Like it harnesses so many souls of the past with so much

    power and energy in its confines in the ground below the house. I can almost feel the eyes of spirits

    taking note as we venture in and it raises all the hairs across my skin as I goosebump in reaction. The

    room isrge and dull, despite the many candles flickering with that familiar witchy blue that makes me

    think of Colton, and I dart my eyes to take in the room and shake him from my head. If I let him linger

    then I won¡¯t find the strength to carry on.

    The shelves are formed from ceiling to floor on every wall, crammed with generations of spell books,

    and a vast array of potions and bottles, and weird things in jars. Nothing touched by age as this room

    magically stays sealed to any form of interference when not in use and you can onlye in here with

    a gifted touch. Witch blood is needed to open the door and light the torches. You can¡¯t get in otherwise,

    so I presume much like our rune border, this has some kind of protective spell holding it timeless and

    still as the years tick by.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch any books unless I hand them to you. Grimoires are special and can bite. You need a

    witch¡¯s permission to touch one.¡± Sierra makes haste and lifts two huge leather bound books from a low

    shelf, handing one to me and one to Meadow, nodding towards the long center table that looks like it¡¯s

    had much use over the years. It has stools tucked in all around each side and the worn imprint of many

    decades of witches sitting here to browse and learn from these ancient texts. Sierra told me that when

    her family was plentiful and had many offspring, they used this room as a witch school and taught them

    everything about their own gifts. Sierra came here as a child to learn about her gifts too but as she was

    thest of her bloodline, it was left to sit quietly alone and wait for a new purpose.

    I take my book to one end of the roughened, stained, dark surface andy it down carefully. A huge old

    somewhat unidentifiable book, bound expertly, and strangely ornate. I flick it open to reveal the pages

    inside which are yellowed and worn along the edges, some are sttered with drops and smudges that

    hints at a great many uses. Handwritten in ck ink in a beautiful scroll, mostly English, but it varies.

    My Spanish sucks and this is a bilingual spell book pushing more to the othernguage than my own.

    ¡°I can¡¯t read this.¡± I point out, lifting my eyes to settle on Sierra who seems to be looking along the rows

    for a specific book herself and she turns to me with a patient smile.

    ¡°Grimoires are enchanted¡­. don¡¯t look¡­feel. Ask the book to help you, push your emotion to its very

    core. See what it gives you.¡± Sierra nods at us before bringing her armful of six smaller books to the

    table and pulls out a stool to begin with her own search. She looks as determined as Meadow does,

    who already has her pages flicking fast and furiously as she scans the words. Meadow lifts her chin

    and frowns at me as though she thinks Sierra is a bit mental for telling us to feel rather than read the

    pages and I shrug, telling her to do as she asks. I stare down at my book and focus all my thoughts and

    energy on a little faith.

    Please show me how to help bring my pack home. How to bring my mate back to me. I utter the words

    inside my head andy my palms t on the open pages. Sighing as I do so and jump as the edge of

    the next page lifts and tries to move under my restrictive hold. I yank my hands back in shock that it

    actually made it do something and watch in awe and horror as the pages begin to flip over in this

    windless room. They move fast as though caught in the throes of a gust of vicious wind and seem to

    hasten as it progresses. I swallow down my saliva and choke on the sudden dryness of my mouth.

    Even though I have been around witchcraft and seen Sierra and Colton practicing together, this still is

    an alien sight to me, and I recoil and muffle a gasp as it flips harder and harder. Picking up speed like it

    might fly off the table at any second, getting halfway through the book before the pages fall open with

    an almighty thud that makes me flinch and jump.

    Sierra scrapes her chair across the floor quickly andes to me, obviously excited that the first book I

    tried gave me some sort of answer. She seems oblivious to how abnormal this is, and I wonder at how

    often she has seen a book do this with wide eyed wariness.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The two pages open in front of me are in some foreignnguage I don¡¯t recognize, not Spanish, and I

    squint at it and lean closer in a bid to understand. They look like symbols of some sort and cover the

    pages fully, all over, some even running up the edge and not following regr lines of a book.

    ¡°What are they?¡± I ask quizzically as Sierra leans and scrolls her fingers along the inky decorative

    images. Meadow gets up andes to peer over my shoulder and we fall silent as Sierra focuses.

    ¡°Runes. Some sigils. Much like what are etched into the stones buried around ournd. Protection¡­.

    mostly about keeping things out. I don¡¯t understand why this¡­..¡± She sighs and turns the book to face

    her to get a better look. Seemingly unsure why of all the pages, this one seems to want us to read it.

    Her expression falls a little with obvious disappointment that she doesn¡¯t seem to be finding the

    answers we need.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the spell to make the rune border?¡± Meadow interjects tly, probably also wondering how this

    is meant to help us now, and Sierra nods, shrugging with confusion that the book would show us this.

    It¡¯s not exactly useful given our pack are already bewitched on the other side of it.

    ¡°Maybe it wants us to reinforce the border? Maybe it¡¯s a sign we should be focusing on protecting

    ourselves first, maybe another spell ising.¡± I blow out air in frustration, wing for reasons and

    Sierra squints and leans into the book to read it for a second time. Her brow furrowing harshly and her

    mouth pinches up, making it obvious she really wants to see more than just that.

    ¡°No, the runes don¡¯t fade. The spell will oust all of us and for the time being we don¡¯t want to extend

    it, although now we know we can¡­.. I just don¡¯t¡­. wait! Of course!!¡± Sierra¡¯s hands fly to her mouth as

    she covers a gasp that escapes loudly, and she throws us a wide eyed look.

    ¡°What?¡± Meadow almost snaps impulsively, startled by her gesture and I begin tapping my foot on the

    floor as anxiety overtakes me. My blood rushing to warm my skin with her sudden outburst.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the spell¡­. it¡¯s who wrote it. She¡¯s a witch.¡± Sierra turns the book, sliding its heaviness around

    to face us again and taps at the bottom right of the second page somewhat excitedly; at a little symbol

    that looks like it was burned into the page with hot metal. It¡¯s tiny, a small flowing L and C surrounded

    by a vine design that wrap it into one continuous form and is unusually pretty.

    ¡°You know this witch? She¡¯s alive¡­ I don¡¯t understand?¡± I point out knowing the runes predate even

    Sierra¡¯s father and as witch¡¯s have human life spans then it¡¯s probably not reasonable to think she lives

    still. Meadow sits down on the stool next to me, her energy wavering as she tooes to the same

    conclusion and I¡¯m engulfed with her extreme sadness and stress. Her mind on her mate, much like

    mine is, and desperate for Sierra to exin seeing as she hastched onto this ray of hope, or

    whatever it is.

    ¡°Leyanne Cruden¡­ And oh yes, she¡¯s alive, unless in thest eight years someone figured out how to

    kill an immortal witch who has lived for thousands of years. She¡¯s not like any witch you will ever meet.

    She wrote this spell for my ancestors to protect themselves and much like everything she does, it¡¯s

    powerful, wless, and unbreakable. Much like her. She¡¯s the most powerful witch I have ever known.¡±

    Sierra¡¯s awe and deep respect for this person shines through her words, her face flushing slightly and

    there¡¯s a new light of something in her eyes. Dare I say she has found a reason to hope.

    ¡°Immortal? Witches only have human life spans. What if she is the one behind the fog? You said no

    witch could pull off that spell¡­could she? Can we trust this Bruja¡± Meadow interjects, a hint of doubt

    and fear rising in her voice as my mind falls in line with hers. And I wonder if the witch who wrote our

    protection spell could remove it and let the fog in among the rest of my people if we are stupid enough

    to let her in here.

    ¡°No¡­Leyanne would never choose a side and take such drastic action. She is all for preserving the

    species, of all kinds. She wouldn¡¯t choose to get on side to rid the world of wolves. She¡¯s an ally. She

    isn¡¯t bound by a coven or any kind of higher power like most witches. She used to be part of the high

    council before she even walked away from that. She¡¯s solitary and marches to her own beat, and yes,

    immortal. She¡¯s over three thousand years old, give or take and no one knows exactly why. Rumor has

    it her father is some sort of druid lord, and they¡¯re immortal beings. Sorcerers.¡± Sierra strokes the

    imprinted insignia lovingly, her face aglow with new light and I nce at her then meadow, so torn in

    how to feel.

    ¡°So, we have some unkible, all powerful Sister, walking around with the ability to create unbreakable

    spells and throw her power around? And we¡¯re only hearing of her now? Where is she, how do we find

    her?¡± Meadow props one hand on the table to slide her fingers under her chin, her other hand waving

    that finger in the air, with a sassy tone that hints at a mix of disbelief andck of trust that this is the

    answer to our problems. Sierra ignores the underlying attitude and beams our way.

    ¡°Scond¡­. well, maybe. She travels a lot. But she¡¯s Scottish.¡±

    ¡°Scond! Are you kidding? That¡¯s almost the other side of the world. How the hell are we supposed to

    get in touch? I balk. ¡°Do you think she has Facebook? Do witches socialwork? A cell number¡­.an

    email?¡± I sigh in defeat and rub my fingers on my temples to try andbat the brewing stress

    migraine and exhale heavily. My body heavy, and tired, and everything in me is starting to ache. What I

    wouldn¡¯t give for Colton to stroll in and takemand like he always does, and I bite down the urge to

    cry with the need for his presence.

    ¡°No. But we do have other means to find out where someone is, providing they aren¡¯t hiding from sight.

    Witches have ways and means.¡± Sierra closes the book as though she now realizes we never needed

    that damn page and fixes her gaze on my slump posture, reaching out a loving hand tofort me.

    ¡°Exin?¡± Meadow cuts in sharply. Getting inpatient.

    ¡°Locator spell. Normally we need a person¡¯s belonging to enchant but we have a room full of books

    where she added her own spells. We have items she gifted my ancestors, and we have this.¡± Sierra

    moves off to a wall of bottles and pulls out one small vial with a glowing white liquid that sparkles like

    liquid glitter. It looks like a fake bottle for a children¡¯s fairy costume and I can¡¯t even imagine what it¡¯s

    meant to be for.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I blink at it, lifting myself up to sit upright once more and push off my fatigue and

    despair, as the soft glow illuminates the space around it, and sheys it on the table. Acting like it¡¯s

    made of precious and fragile crystal.

    ¡°It¡¯s an elixir, which contains Leyanne¡¯s own tears. She made it for my grandmother when she needed

    ailment. I¡¯m not sure what it does, but I used to y with this because it¡¯s so pretty and was scolded so

    many times. A witch¡¯s tears are a powerful thing and they only gift them to people they trust.¡± Sierra

    touches it once more, lovingly, and then retracts her hands and stares at it as though somehow it will

    magically transform into something amazing. I just see a bottle of liquid glitter and sigh again.

    ¡°So what do we do with it, how do we ¡®locate¡¯ her.¡± I ask tentatively, air emphasizing the word with my

    fingers. Sierra sighs and presses her palms to her chest, over her heart.

    ¡°We find the book which tells us how to perform a locator spell. It¡¯s been nine years since I used it and

    it¡¯s rusty. I used it to find out where you were being cared for, Alora.¡± She smiles softly at me and I

    nche as I click on what she means exactly. The night Sierra crept into my room to bind us for

    eternity and protect me from Juan. She used a spell to know exactly where I was that night and now

    that¡¯s the same spell we need to find this witch. A vague feeling of full circle ws at the back of my

    mind and the fates flicker through my head in weird kinds of ways. I can¡¯t help but wonder if this is

    relevant.

    ¡°So tell us what the book looks like and we look.¡± Meadow interrupts my moment of reverie, on her feet

    and ready to do something more than sitting here and I nod in agreement. Sliding up from my own

    chair to get busy.

    ¡°It¡¯s green,rge like this one, with a dark vine wrapped around to keep it shut. Leyanne is a witch of

    nature so it suits. It¡¯s where I learned the spell and I know it¡¯s here. No one ever removes the books,

    not that they can. The stairwell won¡¯t let a book pass upwards so it will be here wherever I left it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, okay¡­. Let¡¯s look.¡± Meadow jumps to it and starts trawling the lined cases all around us and I

    follow suit. Moving to the ones behind me and I start passing my fingers along the shelves gently,

    making sure not to actually touch them, something tugging me to my left, and I let it guide me. Like an

    inner instinct, deep in my belly or my gut and I look that way in response of whatever is urging me

    onwards.

    Sticking out slightly more than the others on a low shelf, almost concealed by shadow because of

    where it sits, I spot a green book and go to it immediately.

    ¡°This?¡± I call out to Sierra, pointing down and she looks around and gasps in glee.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better I would think you¡¯re part witch. The books are calling to you as though you are.¡±

    She beams at me joyfully and I frown it away and go back to the table as she slides it free.

    Remembering we can¡¯t touch without her say so and eager to get this done. Sierra brings it to the table

    and flicks through quickly, finding a dog-eared page and Meadow eye rolls dramatically. Slumping onto

    her own seat and making a show of her extreme disapproval.

    ¡°You bent the corner? Who does that, especially not hundred-year-old magical books? What is wrong

    with you?¡± her obvious distaste and disgust is heavy in her tone and that re is not very respectful

    towards her Rema. I giggle at Meds, an argument we have had in the house library many times and it

    warms me out of my cold sadness for a few seconds. She believes in the sanctity of books and keeping

    them pristine, while I¡¯m a page folder to keep my ce and it drives her crazy.

    ¡°I did not. It¡¯s how I found it.¡± Sierra retorts sharply, eyeing her up as though she¡¯s just been incredibly

    rude, using her of a heinous crime and scans the words quickly, nodding to herself as it refreshes

    her memory. A little flick of recognition going off in the depths of her eyes as a small smile rxes her

    pretty face.

    ¡°Okay, we need a map of the world, seeing as we are looking much further than I ever had to. There¡¯s

    one on that wall, bring it.¡± She nods to Meadow who obediently goes and takes down arge, aged

    print of the world, in one clear space of wall by the stair way door. Sierra pulls off the long ne she

    wears daily, a chain that almost reaches her waist and a pointed quartz crystal that hangs from it,

    pulling the chain together and holding it halfway down so the crystal swings freely. Meadowys the

    map out on the table and I move our books to amodate itsrge size.

    Sierra carefully opens the little vial and dips the very tip of her stone into it before closing it back up and

    laying it aside gently. She is careful not to touch her stone again and lets it hang over the map and still

    by itself as she concentrates and regtes her breathing to keep her hand steady.

    ¡°Bring those candles all four from there. One on each corner of the map.¡± She points at a bookcase

    behind me with a nod and I quickly move to collect four tapered candles in silver holders from the shelf

    and put them on the table. Moving them to the corners and I can reach and handing Meadow the other

    two toy out for me. Sierra clicks her fingers and all four light immediately, with blue me much like

    the passageway and lighting in here. She holds her pendulum still over the center of the map, closes

    her eyes as her hands begin to glow blue and travel up as far as her elbows. She stays motionless and

    still as a statue as she softly utters the words with a faint breath that we almost don¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Oportet te invenire me, quod mea proposito.

    Super terram, mare caeli spatium non habet terminum.

    Dirige manus, trahere lux mea, et in offuscatione.

    Unus enim fas est inveniet te debere ostendere.¡±

    Her words are haunting, foreign, and as she utters the veryst one, the blue light travels down the

    chain of her stone and lights it up like a bright beacon that scalds my eyes and I squint to adjust to its

    brightness. The tip that was dipped in the potion turns a brazen green and the pendulum starts

    swinging freely of its own ord as though it¡¯s caught by a sudden gust and seems to tug Sierra

    across the map.

    She opens her eyes but keeps her hand steady as the chain maniptes itself and tugs the stone

    towards a part of the world to her left. She follows gently, allowing it to guide her as though somehow,

    it¡¯s now a little life of its own, a dog on a leash pulling it¡¯s master home with impressive strength for

    such a feeble little object.

    We watch in awe as it tugs her until it reaches the American states and draws up nearer to where we

    are in the north, pulling up past the border. It lingers around New Mexico before pulling the tip down

    and nting with an aggressive dip on an area within that section of the map. It¡¯s just left off the center

    of New Mexico on this map and at least in our part of the world and not overseas in Scond!

    ¡°She¡¯s not that far. That¡¯s like a seven-hour drive if we don¡¯t stop.¡± Meadow chimes in, squinting at the

    map carefully and obviously a little frustrated we don¡¯t have a more specific and detailed map to get a

    more precise location. We have a vague spot on a map that condenses the entire world and she¡¯s right.

    Arizona to New Mexico is not that far but we will have to drive.

    ¡°The biggest problem is getting out past the fog.¡± I point out and Meadow frowns, taking a moment to

    think hard and then focuses on me with a very serious expression.

    ¡°Your powers, you can clear a path until we get out. Hopefully the fog isn¡¯t widespread. That means you

    and I, chica, we have to go together.¡± I quiet and think of what she says, seeing the possibility in it and

    nod as I agree without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. You can¡¯t go out there. The pack is circling its own people ready to take on any of

    you who ventureout. What about vampires? Or the witch that did this?¡± Sierra grasps my hand and

    clings on tight, painfully so, gripping my fingers with white fierceness, eyes washing with instant tears

    and fear, and her light of hope seems to vanish in the reality that I might go out and not return either.

    She sees me as her second child and her intense maternal need to protect me almost chokes me half

    to death as I feed from her panic.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t then how else are we supposed to save them? We can¡¯t wait on the spell ending, because

    it might never. Are we supposed to leave them out there, like they¡¯re dead? What about when we run

    out of supplies, or the witch finds a way to breach our border?¡± I respond anxiously, trying to keep my

    voice steady and patient as though dealing with a fearful and fragile child. Knowing that she¡¯s right and

    it¡¯s not safe but at the same time, it¡¯s our only solution so far. I can¡¯t live without Colton, even if he¡¯s

    close and cursed for an eternity. I can¡¯t live with my pack in a zombified state of feral, pacing our

    borders with a bloodlust against our own kind.

    ¡°There has to be another way. Maybe that¡¯s not what the book meant. Maybe I¡¯m wrong.¡± Sierra

    releases me and goes back to yanking books to her, a look of pain on her face, determination to find a

    different path as tears fill her eyes while flicking through them somewhat erratically.

    ¡°You said the books will give an answer. And they did. If she¡¯s as powerful as you say, then we have to

    do this. It can¡¯t be a coincidence that a Scottish witch is seven hours away from us when we need her.

    That the book jumped to her name, and the bottle so freely dragged us to where she is. Maybe the

    fates are pushing us to her?¡± I point out. Afraid that what we¡¯re about to do is not safe but determined

    to save Colton and bring him home. To save Cesar, the subs and my extended pack. I once doubted

    the fates and yet they never abandoned me. They brought me to her, to my new home, to my love, and

    so many answers I never knew I needed before. They brought me to position of Luna and I have

    learned to never judge, doubt, or ask questions when the fates are showing me a path I may not

    understand.

    ¡°The fog, Alora.¡± Sierra despairs, but this time it¡¯s Meadow who chimes in. Her own face set with a

    stubborn air, knowing this is what we need to do.

    ¡°And the only way we can think so far to get rid of it and take its power away, is right here in front of

    us.¡± She taps on the little symbol of Leyanne Cruden¡¯s mark in the book beside the locator spell and

    narrows her eyes. ¡°Can you take it away? Break the spell? Can we? No, nosotras no podemos so we

    go get someone who can.¡± Meadow is in harsh mode, that version that often talks sense into me when I

    am dwindling. Themander who stands by Colton¡¯s side and I see a return of some of her fierce

    now she has her sights set of doing something to undo what¡¯s happened.

    I lean over to grasp Sierra¡¯s hand and as I pass the vial close by my wrist, where she left it, it starts to

    glow crazily bright so that it instantly stings my eyes and I gasp and recoil.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Meadow and I sing out in unison and Sierra slumps down and cradles her face. A

    whimper of agony as fresh tears roll down her face and she seems instantly defeated.

    ¡°The potion is calling out to its maker¡­. you need to take it with you. It¡¯s a token of proof. That you

    come from this home and this bloodline. It¡¯s a sign Alora, that the book was right, and we shouldn¡¯t

    argue. It¡¯s our answer¡­. even if I don¡¯t want it to be so.¡± She cries softly into her palms and my heart

    pines for her, feeling the despair and knowing the why. I know there is only fear and genuine concern at

    its root, because she doesn¡¯t do well with danger or loss since she woke. She¡¯s afraid that I won¡¯te

    back, in the same way Colton hasn¡¯t and she can¡¯t bear it. Sierra isn¡¯t as strong as she once was and

    the thought of the people she loves leaving her is something she is working on.

    ¡°Colton can¡¯te home to us unless we do. And all three of us will be together again. Don¡¯t cry for

    what needs to be done. Look after our people, be their Luna in my absence. We will only be a couple of

    days.¡± I move to her and wrap my arm around her shoulder, rubbing her delicate frame and wishing I

    knew how better to take away her heartache and terror for what must be done.

    ¡°No, I shoulde.¡± She tries in ast attempt to cling to me but I only shake my head looking for a

    way to exin why she needs to stay. I need her to stay here and be safe, for my own sanity.

    ¡°We should keep our entourage to a minimum. Maybe just the two of us. We are what¡¯s left of the

    strongest and with our powersbined we should be okay. Someone needs to lead the people and

    keep them sane.¡± Meadow tries to reinforce my decisions, voices what I don¡¯t know how to exin, and

    Sierra stifles a sob loudly. Lifting up to turn and cling to me with a possessive hug around my body,

    ¡°Travel only by day, find a ce to stay safe at night, never out there. Go to human ces where the

    vampires won¡¯t stray. Maybe there¡¯s a way to use the protection spell on a vehicle, create a safe

    transport. Go fast, be swift, and thene home the same way as quickly as you can. Take no

    chances.¡± She urges us with a desperate begging in her eye, her face awash with warm tears that I try

    to wipe away, and I nod. Exhaling slowly so as not to let her feel the depths of my own worry and

    nervousness about how dangerous this trip may be.

    ¡°We have some preparing to do and we need to find a better map to narrow down our route, to at least

    a town. I want us to be ready to go by the next dawn. There¡¯s no point in dying this. I need my mate

    back, we need our alpha, and god knows we need our pack.¡± I state with determination and Meds

    agrees. Standing as though to make it clear we have things to go n, start readying and it energizes

    the air around us with a new sense of purpose.

    ¡°Yes Luna, let¡¯s get to it.¡±

 Chapter 78: I Miss You

    Chapter 78: I Miss You

    I stare from my bedroom window into the darkness of the dense forest and the distant mountains, rising

    like sinister shes in the night, and try like crazy to feel him out there. Focusing everything I have in

    sensing him, connecting in some small way, just so I can fill that empty void of sadness that I have

    carried with me all day. His absence is like ripping out my soul and tossing it aside carelessly and

    nothing I have done can distract me form how much this hurts, how much I want him toe home to

    hug me and tell me everything is going to be okay. I¡¯m emotionally weary, exhausted and have cried

    stupidly, on and off since I came to our room alone. Hating that it just amplifies how empty this ce is

    without him.

    Since the fog appeared all parts of our bond seem to be severed and nothing works, not even being

    able to feel his emotions or pain anymore. It¡¯s like he¡¯s dead, nonexistent and I can¡¯t do anything

    except helplessly gaze for signs of our pack out there in the shadows and grasp onto the love I have for

    him and the hope that we can undo this.

    We spotted them all day, through the trees, circling, watching us hungrily. Trying to get in, always

    aggressively attacking the walls if we ventured too close and now the whole vige knows exactly

    what¡¯s happened. How could they not. They could see them, hear them snarling and growling and they

    spotted their Alpha running wild and looking feral as he personally checked every inch of the perimeter

    for a way in.

    The fog dispersed enough to see through it as though a murky morning haze lies over everything out

    there, but it¡¯s notpletely gone, it¡¯s just spread further and wider and no longer condensed as it was,

    and we have no idea how many miles it stretches. For all we know it could be spreading far and wide

    and taking in packs galore as it creeps through the states.

    One of our vigers came and told us her mind link to her pack family on the mountain ceased to work

    and I know that means the fog has possibly reached them too. The mountain has no protection against

    this, not in the way we do with the rune border, and I can only assume all are lost to this spell and

    engulfing their own mountain like ravenous zombies seeking something to devour.

    This is the vampire¡¯s new weapon, and we never saw iting at all; we weren¡¯t ready. Much like we

    never saw the frequency boxing and suffered such awful consequences of its first use against us.

    The fog is a much more efficient tool than the frequency ever was though. It¡¯s turning our own people

    into their soldiers and doing their bidding for them. Turning on their kind, probably out there savagely

    mauling one another and I don¡¯t doubt the mountain and beyond without magical protection has

    suffered more losses of our people if any had escaped the initial enchantment. I doubt many could get

    away from it though, so in a way, I guess being turned is safer than being out there unprotected. I can

    only hope that if they did escape the smog, that somehow, they have managed to find a shelter that our

    own kind can¡¯t prate to get at them.

    I don¡¯t know if it can get inside the homes and the buildings as we have a distinct advantage living

    behind a barrier and no wish to test it. I wonder how many wolves beyond ournds have been

    affected, beyond Santos, or if the reach of the fog can only go so far seeing as it¡¯s so much thinner

    now. I guess it has to elongate and spread until it¡¯s not got anymore to distribute. I wonder if in its

    diluted state it may be less effective and less likely to affect us as quickly if we went out there.

    I also wonder if maybe Meadow was right and the fog has to stay for the enchantment to work; that

    should it disperse for long enough would it somehow break the spell? It¡¯s something that has gued

    me all afternoon as I saw it clear up enough for us to see through the trees and it lit a tiny candle of

    hope deep down in my heart.

    How long would that take? Days? Weeks? Months? I can¡¯t live like this without him for even hours, so I

    don¡¯t think I want to wait it out to see if this will just fade off and release them by itself. It¡¯s only been

    one full day and my heart is bleeding with the absence of his touch, hisugh, his eternal warmth and

    attentive nature. I¡¯m craving him like a drug that will kill me the longer I am without. The people are low,

    their hearts are heavy and the loss of our alpha hangs over all of us like a dark cloud.

    My bed is cold and empty, uninviting, so I¡¯ve not even tried to get in it sinceing here to rest. The

    house and the surrounding grounds are almost silent, and you can feel the loss of our pack in every

    atom around us. The males and femmes out there are missed by every single house in the vige,

    while we mourn for our loved ones and can¡¯t escape the weight of grief it¡¯s brought down upon us.

    There¡¯s no joy, there¡¯s no childishughter or happy squeals in the air. All day it was as though Tawna

    was not the only wolf we need toy to rest.

    I checked on carmen through the day, but she was asleep and looked painfully peaceful in her

    vulnerable state. The doctor kept her medicated out of kindness, but I have asked to speak to her

    before we leave tomorrow. She needs to know what¡¯s going on and not get secondhand information

    from others after I leave. It¡¯s the least I can do, because if it were me, my own guilt and self-me

    would eat me up knowing it was my mother that caused this. If it was me, I would emotionally take

    responsibility for all of it and I can only assume Carmen will too. She brought her here to keep her safe

    and yet gave her a means to end her life. I know how I would take this blow and I don¡¯t think Carmen is

    as different to me as I first thought.

    Her mother was bait. The vampires saw an opportunity to lure as many of us as they could, further than

    we have ever ventured. It¡¯s why the kill was new. They waited and dragged her as far as they could

    until we started to get too close. Then they killed her in a frenzy and spread her body because they

    knew we wouldn¡¯t leave her there. Wolves are respectful of the dead and our need to bury our own with

    ceremony meant we wouldn¡¯t turn back. They made it so we couldn¡¯t just pick her up and leave,

    because they needed time. To keep us out there and distracted while they put their spell in motion.

    They had to know a wolf was about to run into the forests in an attempt of suicide, and they made full

    use of it. They must have been brewing their spell and waiting, getting ready, for a time when enough

    of us were out beyond our borders and away from our magical wall. Vampires possess some who can

    see things like seers do, and they have witches whom I know get visions, so I wonder if one of them

    had a dream that Tawna would run out and look for them to do what she couldn¡¯t for herself. Kill her to

    end her misery and her mate¡¯s life.

    I think they know we have protection, I mean, with a witch among them she has to know she can¡¯t get

    near the homestead in any kind of way. I don¡¯t think we were the main target; I think we were one of

    many and just happened to give them a reason to do it now and an opportunity to add our numbers to

    the casualties. It¡¯s rare for so many of us to be out there unprotected and if it wasn¡¯t for Tawna, then we

    wouldn¡¯t have gone out at all. I don¡¯t want toy me at her feet, I don¡¯t want to be callous but that pit

    of anger and despair in my heart cannot help but think of her, and what her actions have done. She left

    us with chaos that goes beyond the trauma she inflicted upon her child.

    Meadow and I will leave at first light, taking the main road out and hope to god the pack out there don¡¯t

    follow. My powers can buy us time and keep them far enough from the jeep but if they follow us all the

    way to New Mexico I have no idea how we will keep them off. Sierra figures she can protect our vehicle

    from the fog somehow and spent hours in the spell rooms looking for anything that might help us stay

    safe on our trip.

    Meadow¡¯s a warrior, one of the best, and I am capable of so much, but neither of us want to fight our

    own family. Our own mates. So anything that shields us and stops us from having to physically interact

    is a must. We love them, all of them, and our sub pack are among those who have been enchanted.

    We wouldn¡¯t want to battle any of them even if it came down to it, even if our lives depended on it. I

    couldn¡¯t force myself to hurt a hair on a single wolf¡¯s head who is lost out there.

    The n is to drive fast and have me keep them back, keep them as far as I can, in the hopes they turn

    back and focus on circling the homestead once again while we drive off into the dust and head for the

    witch known as Leyanne. We need to get some distance and avoid all known wolf territory in case they

    too have been turned. We don¡¯t have any idea of how far this goes or how many are infected. This area

    is predominantly Santo but there are smaller packs out there especially in the wilds, and once we leave

    Arizona, we will have to figure it out as we go. Packs generally don¡¯t intermingle and there¡¯s no love

    between different packs in our species. We are born territorial and get aggressive in defense of our

    spaces. I don¡¯t expect warm greetings and offers of hospitality if we do find they are untouched by the

    spell.

    We had sentinels pack the jeep with food and supplies tost a few days, even sleeping bags, and we

    aim to head for human territory by nightfall every day we are out there. The vampires aren¡¯t really

    attacking anywhere the humans are in dense poption; staying hidden for their own safety, and

    keeping this battle in the shadows between non mortals. Vampires and wolves still fear the wrath of

    humans. They may be the vulnerable ones, but humans are capable of horrible things when they shine

    a light on the dark secrets of our kinds. They outnumber us tenfold and have their ways of taking down

    our kinds. Surprisingly, for a species who are physically weaker andck gifts like ours.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    We lost many of all kinds in past centuries at their capable hands. Humans killing all who were different

    and forcing us into hiding. They still outnumber us in poption, taking over most of the globe and

    have an uncanny ability to unite when faced with the supernatural. Their advances with weapons most

    definitely slow us down. Their ability to weaponize and umterge numbers and crash through

    our species with their steel vehicles and drop bombs galore, putting aside racial differences when the

    will to have their species prevail runs strong.

    Our kinds have hidden for millennia, more so since numbers dwindled after the great vamp wars. It just

    always has been known that nonhumans should conceal and stay away, for the survival of all. We will

    never out popte them, because we don¡¯t reproduce in numbers the way they can, and with all our

    inner species wars going on, we can never focus any kind of energy at subduing the humans. We have

    too many enemies within ourselves to ever unite for that one cause. History has always failed to keep

    them down and make it eptable for our kind to walk free.

    I¡¯m distracted by a gentle knock on my bedroom door and I tune in,ing back to reality and that

    familiar pang of heartache; my body slumped because my life feels like it¡¯s ebbing away tonight. I

    sense Meadow outside my door and taste her own deep and uncontroble sadness even from this

    distance.

    I¡¯m up,e in. I link her and she doesn¡¯t hesitate to push the heavy oak door in quickly. She looks

    exhausted, dark circle sunder her dull eyes and I can tell that much like me, she has no thoughts of

    sleep tonight. Anxiety reigning supreme, thrashing around in her heart and brain, and pining for the

    mate out there in the dark who is currently wandering around angrily trying to find a way in.

    ¡°You look tired, Chica, you should sleep. First light we got to get out of here and head for New Mexico.

    It¡¯s going to be chaos getting through that fog.¡± Her soft tone wreaks of fatigue, her loose posture

    shows no hint of the strong femme I am used to seeing every day of my life.

    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re the one driving¡­ you should be resting more than me.¡± I point out as she

    wanders beside me to my open balcony door, the gentle breeze cooling my skin, and stares down at

    the view that has held my attention for thest half hour. A faraway look taking over her expression and

    she sighs heavily.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even feel him¡­ it¡¯s like he¡¯s just gone. Like they all are. One blink and poof¡­. We just lost

    them.¡± She utters sadly with so much pain in her voice that it makes my throat constrict and I choke on

    a subtle sob. I know exactly what she means and have been fighting myself not to let the tearse at

    me. I know once they do, I may not be able to stop them again

    ¡°We have to just focus on a solution, and deal with the loss we feel. It will only hinder us, and we can¡¯t

    just give in.¡± I point out and slide my arm through hers, pulling her close to my body andy my head

    on her shoulder. Needing touch, even hers so that I can pull strength from somewhere, and she nestles

    against me mirroring my feelings.

    ¡°How did they know¡­. How were they so ready? It¡¯s like they waited for an opportunity and we handed

    it right to them.¡±

    ¡°Seers probably¡± I sigh and am hit with a deep painful strike in my chest as the thought of Colton¡¯s most

    recent dreames at me from the recess of his mind, and I shudder. A prickle of intense unease and

    nerves rippling through my body and leaving me cold.

    He had stood out there wed up and devoid of any emotion staring right at me. nk, just like he said

    that morning. Much like his dream he was disconnected and didn¡¯t seem to know me and yes, I was so

    very afraid of him out there faced with him like that. I wonder if it really was something toe or more

    of a symbolization of that moment because most of it still makes no sense. I wouldn¡¯t let him strike me

    down like that, I have abilities that even Colton can¡¯t match, and I surely would change to heal myself. I

    push it out of my head and try not to ponder.

    ¡°Maybe they saw iting long before Tawna even came here and got ready for the moment it did. Or

    maybe it was luck, and they intended to use the spell and it was just a fluke that we gave them the

    chance to make it count when we did.¡± I don¡¯t really know, but specting isn¡¯t really changing

    anything.

    ¡°None of this is working you know. Fighting them, protecting ourselves, holding them off. They just find

    new ways and even when we win wars, they alwayse back. There¡¯s never a resolution to any of it.¡±

    Meadows words dete me, and I know she¡¯s right. The vampires and the wolves and this bloody

    never-ending hatred of one another, it never ends and the wars, even after a decade, always rise

    again. It never solves anything; it just takes many of our numbers and then what. It only breeds more

    hatred, and the cycle keeps going. I can¡¯t see that it will ever stop because no side will ever be satisfied

    until the other is destroyed. Vengeance is a toxic need.

    ¡°As long as either side holds a grudge, it won¡¯t end¡± I exhale heavily and rub my temple with my free

    hand as a headache begins to ache inside. None of this feels real, much like a daymare and yet I can¡¯t

    waken myself up from it at all.

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t the fates done anything? I mean you, you¡¯re right here, and wasn¡¯t that the whole

    point of the prophecy? To unite us, to end the wars, but it¡¯s been months and yet we still fight and

    there¡¯s no signs about what you are meant to do to be any kind of war-ender. It just feels like none of it

    was true.¡± Her words silence me and I¡¯m ashamed to admit that this is a thought that hasn¡¯t crossed my

    mind in months. So wrapped up in my new life, by Colton¡¯s side, that I never stopped to think about

    what that prophecy implied I was meant to be. She¡¯s right though. They said I would redress the

    bnce and bring peace, but I have no idea how. Looking at this situation, I am not qualified to even

    begin to know how to put this to rights.

    I need a manual on what to do to make thate about, but the fates are great at giving you nothing,

    and twisty turning endless roads to walk first. What with this recent turn of events, the vampires are not

    high on my list of possible friends and certainly not about to sit down and figure out a peace treaty with

    them. They just took my mate, my family, and my pack away from me, and turned them into mindless

    angry killers looking to end their own.

    ¡°The fates, if you haven¡¯t noticed, are inherently vague and slow to do any kind of anything. I mean I

    was eighteen years old before they did a single thing about me and my gifts. Maybe it will be another

    eighteen before I get some sort of sign as to how to end our wars.¡± I bite it out harshly, a glimmer of

    resentment surfacing even though I know I should not doubt the higher powers.

    We both sigh and she grips my arm tighter, her breathing shallowing and I look up to see what has her

    gasping. I spot them too. The dark figures of abined pack of some fifty or more wolves moving

    through the fog as one fluid unit. Heading away, towards the mountain and it¡¯s obvious even from here

    that the most familiar figures our mates and our sub pack are leading the way. Still leaders even under

    a spell. It¡¯s a sight that crushes me.

    We both stand stock still, held breaths, as we watch them disappear into the fog and my heart sinks as

    I lose sight of him. A fire emerging in my stomach and burning in my chest as rage builds from

    heartbreak.

    ¡°Screw the fates. Screw vampires¡­. We won¡¯t take this lying down. We WILL get our pack back, our

    men. What¡¯s the point of being some kind of hybrid with gifts if I stay in here crying over this. You¡¯re

    right. I AM something special and maybe us pursuing this witch and doing what we need to do will

    change something¡­ if not, at the very least, we get our mates back. We make her help us and we

    prioritize our pack above all.¡± There¡¯s a tinge of anger in my voice and I stand up rigidly, letting that

    despair turn to icy determination, that pain turn into stubborn decision, much like so many months ago

    when I left to go run free alone in the mountains and forests to find my own path. Wasn¡¯t that when the

    fates started to give me nudges of help. When I let my decision and instinct take over and went looking

    for myself for some kind of solution to my predicament.

    ¡°Chica, if anyone can get us through this, then it¡¯s you. My Luna¡­. You have yet to shine and your time

    ising.¡± Meadow¡¯s soothing words calm my fire a little and I smile warmly, gently, her way. I cuddle

    into her one more time andy my head back down on her shoulder which is level with mine, adoring

    my best friend and not knowing how I would have coped had she been out there too. It doesn¡¯t bear

    thinking about.

    ¡°You know, I used to think I was better alone. Stronger. I see that I was wrong and it¡¯s not about doing

    things alone. It¡¯s about relying on others, being strong together. Heroes in stories they never do it

    alone, they always have friends¡­ family¡­. Sisters, a sidekick. I think WE can get through this,

    together! If I¡¯m going to shine, it won¡¯t be because I¡¯m doing it all by myself.¡± There¡¯s somefort in

    knowing this time, no matter what, I¡¯m not alone.

    ¡°Damn right. Isn¡¯t that what packs, family, best friends are supposed to be there for. You know I got

    your back, Hemara, always. We will do this together.¡±

    ¡°First we both have to rest and as I¡¯m not good at sleeping alone since Colton marked me, maybe you

    could stay here tonight. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t slept alone since Cesar and you mated up, right?¡± I point

    out, knowing that all day I have been dreading tonight and the loneliness of theck of his presence, it¡¯s

    why I have been standing here staring at the night instead of braving that big bed, and the tears fill

    Meadow¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Not a second apart since I fell head over heels for that asshole. He drives me crazy; you know. When

    we fight, damn do we fight. It¡¯s not pretty, but I would die without him. Literally, given, you know¡­

    marking and all.¡± Meadowughs lightly through her weary teras and I smile at her humor and her

    attempt to make light of this. This is one of the reasons I love her so much. ¡°He¡¯s the best thing that

    ever happened to me. I love him so damn much; it wasn¡¯t just imprinting¡­ I always had such a crush

    on him, even before I turned. He¡¯s my stability, my rock, my safe ce. Cesar is my Papi, and my heart

    doesn¡¯t beat when he¡¯s not here.¡± Cesar is all of those things to the pack too. Always mature, parental,

    solid, and unwavering, and I could see how the fiery Latinos could be insane when they shed.

    Meadow¡¯s temper and Cesar¡¯s aggression, which he has shown on the battlefield many times. I bet

    they sh like thunder and lightning, sparking the air around them and selfbusting with the boom.

    Probably in the same way they meet in passion and why they still act like hazed lovers after years of

    being mates. What they have is rare.

    ¡°Colton is my everything too. There¡¯s no life without him. We can¡¯t fail.¡± We both fall silent once more,

    both sharing the bittersweet pain and lost in the same agony of reality, pining yet unable to do anything

    about it.

    The fog is still out there, hanging like an unwanted smell around ournd, cloying and clinging to

    everything we can see, and I let out a breath in exasperation.

    ¡°How did the spell work on the truck go with Sierra?¡± I left them to it this evening while consoling many

    people in the town hall when I brought them up to speed on what was happening. Never in my life had I

    been more crushed with the weight of responsibility than in that moment when I realized without Colton

    here, all hopes, and eyes, were pinned on me to lead.

    As Luna I be alpha in his absence and it hit me fully when standing up on that podium and trying

    to reassure them, that we have a n and we are going to get through this. I had to be stronger than I

    felt. I had to be Colton ¨C emotionally calm, stable, sure in my wording, and remain confident in

    whatever I was saying, even though it was a million miles away from what I was actually feeling. The

    pressure bearing down on me of expectant eyes and expectations that I would be able to stand up and

    do it without him.

    It terrified me. The what ifs. The glimpse of a future I might have to bear if we can¡¯t break this spell and

    the packs entire needs and direction wereid on my head. I don¡¯t know if I have it in me to be what he

    is, I don¡¯t know if I can lead these people long term, yet I have no choice. I am what they have and now

    I understand fully why Colton always doubted and second guessed himself so brutally all his life. Why

    he always felt he wasn¡¯t enough, and I realize I¡¯ve stood behind his shadow and been under just as

    much protection as they have all this time. I was a Luna sure, but I never had to reallymand while

    he always protected me.

    I know why he feels like he isn¡¯t doing enough, when all I felt standing there was the same damn thing.

    I felt inferior and like a failure.

    ¡°The sun is almost down; we should go to bed. Try and sleep. We have an early rise and a long drive if

    we get out of this ce in one piece.¡± Med¡¯s cuts into my thoughts and brings me back form the dark

    recesses of my mind that was starting to bring back that weight of despair. I need to not let myself

    ponder.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should try.¡± Even if I already know it won¡¯t happen, maybe I can give Meadow the

    sense ofpanionship that she may sleep. She needs it more than me if she intends to drive us

    seven hours across country without stopping.

    I follow her when she moves and she stops at the bed and stares at it for a long moment, somehow lost

    in thought or memory and a tear rolls down her cheek.

    ¡°Meds?¡± I walk to her, but she shakes her head and inhales heavily.

    ¡°He asked me if I still loved him as crazily as when we first imprintedst night. Lying in bed, in his

    arms. It¡¯s like he knew something was wrong and stupidly thought it was that. He said he felt like things

    were off, not with us, but in general and he had a sense of foreboding that was suffocating him. Of

    course, the first thing thates to mind for Cesar, is us¡­. if we fell apart, so would he. So he asked

    me, and I¡­¡­ I told him he was stupid, and to stop talking loco. I could have just told him yes, and that

    I love him, more than ever, but I didn¡¯t. I was sassy, I gave him attitude, because he woke me up and I

    was snappy, because I¡¯m hormonal as hell, a moody bitch, what with the blood mooning and

    now¡­..what I wouldn¡¯t give to have himid in bed and asking me that stupid question all over again.¡±

    Meadow breaks, her voice cracking, her body heaving and the tears start to fall at speed while I

    instinctively go to her, pulling her into my embrace protectively. Pain eating me up inside for my own

    feelings as well as taking on some of hers.

    ¡°He knows you love him. Cesar is one of the most loyal, happiest wolves in the pack. He can never

    keep his hands off you, Meds. Don¡¯t think this way, it¡¯s only hurting you,¡± I try to console her, but she

    shakes her head, acting like a lost child and suddenly so young and fragile in my arms.

    ¡°I give him such a hard time. I¡¯m always giving him attitude. I should be sweet talking my man, and

    sexing him up anytime he cuddles up, right. I don¡¯t. I¡¯m moody and harsh and I push him around

    because he lets me. I¡¯m jealous, and possessive, and bossy as hell. He¡¯s the best thing in my life and I

    take him for granted and make life harder for him.¡±

    ¡°Meds, this is guilt talking, and despair. Cesar knows you love him. Your rtionship is normal and

    healthy. You do give him love and affection. I¡¯ve seen it on multiple asions, and damn girl, that

    jealous streak when a ch, as you call them, makes eyes his way. I think he more than knows that

    you need him, to survive. Cesar doesn¡¯t stop how you are because he likes it.¡± She¡¯s crazy not to know

    this. Cesar worships the ground she walks on; he literally lights up when she strolls in the room and he

    never rejects her touch or her affections. He¡¯s quiet, less vocal about his love, but it¡¯s so obvious to

    everyone that she is his Queen. He patrols by her side, sticks to her like glue, and beams proudly when

    she handles things herself and shows how tough she can be.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t talking¡­ this morning, when we went out. We weren¡¯t together because I was sulking that

    he woke me with such a stupid question. Such a stupid fight. And we searched separately, two different

    packs, because we are both stubborn assholes when we bicker, and we gave each other a wide berth.

    Thest I seen of him was him ring my way as we split to go off into the woods. That¡¯s it¡­. a re,

    a standoff, and then he was just gone.¡± Her whimper turns into full blown snotty sobbing, heaving as

    she tries to breathe through her emotional hysteria and my resolve crumbles.

    ¡°Oh god, Meadow.¡± I squeeze her half to death, willing my hug to give her some sort offort. No

    wonder this is messing her up. I can¡¯t imagine if Colton and I had fought before the fog moved in, how

    much worse this would feel. Being apart, having him mad at me before we lost them. It exins why

    she was so quiet and introverted when it first happened and why now she¡¯s so emotional.

    ¡°Well, when we break this stupid curse, you can make it up to him. Stop thinking that this is it, because

    it¡¯s not. We have a n. We are going to keep doing until we fix this. You think I¡¯m going to let my mate

    stroll out there in the woods and leave us to run things, pick up what he abandoned, and allow him to

    live a life of leisure out there. Hell no. He needs to get back here and take the wheel once more, and

    Cesar needs toe pick up his woman and shake some sense into her about how much he adores

    her.¡± It¡¯s half stern statement and have jest in a bid to lighten her mood and to stop myself tumbling with

    her.

    ¡°Yeah, right¡­. Shower him with love and then smack him in the face for putting me through all this and

    stupidly getting himself caught in this fog. Does he have any idea what an idiot that makes him?¡± Her

    sass pushes through the tears, the outrage that he abandoned her, and I giggle at her turn in mood.

    She¡¯s still quietly sniffling but the lightness of her words has me squeezing her tight as Med¡¯s

    composes herself at an impressive speed and shows me that toughdy, I met so many months ago.

    ¡°Tell me about it. I owe Colton a strangling for this one.¡± I smile but it doesn¡¯t reach my heart. Talking

    this way is helping though, like its temporary and just a blip we are going to fix. That it¡¯s not serious and

    they are out there intentionally giving us a hard time like naughty boys looking for attention.

    Meadow seems to find strength from somewhere and straightens up, pushing her shoulders back,

    lifting her chin and wipes her face clear of the mess of tears.

    ¡°Right, this time I mean it. Bed, Chica. You have looked exhausted for days and this can¡¯t be helping.

    Come on, we can cuddle as long as you know it¡¯s not going to second base. I don¡¯t do girls.¡± Meadow

    smirks wiping her face for a second time to fully dry it and I throw out my hands in mock exasperation.

    ¡°Ughh, I only agreed to bed share because I thought I was getting something out of it.¡± I wink cheekily,

    throw my ahir over my shoulder as though I¡¯m sulking and then beam at her with a smile I hope

    reaches my eyes. We both smile at each other, warmly, and I pull off my clothes and head to my closet

    to find my nightshirt. Normally I¡¯m all about the sexy negligees for Colton¡¯s benefit, but tonight I want to

    sleep in one of his t-shirts. I need him around me in some kind of way. I need his smell, his presence,

    his aura. To give me strength to get through this trip and something to hold onto to keep me sane.

    Meadow is already in casual wear; she pulls off her hoodie that I only now realize is Cesar¡¯s because

    his scent is subtly lingering around it. I hadn¡¯t even noticed herplete change of style until she

    pulled it off to reveal a shirt I¡¯ve seen him wear, over baggy grey sweats that are too big for her. She¡¯s

    more of a unt what you¡¯ve got girl, so I guess much like me she is using his clothes in ce of her

    mate.

    We climb into bed and I p my hands to kill the lights. Something Colton insisted on in our room given

    how reluctant he is to ever get back out of bed when we get into it.

    ¡°This witch better have some answers, I swear.¡± Meadow snuggles down into the duvet on Colton¡¯s

    side of the bed and curls closer to me, catching my hands as Iy beside her to turn on my side, so we

    are face to face mirroring positions. It feels weird to be like this with her, somehow intimate, and in a

    bed that most definitely has seen some embarrassing scenes between my mate and I. I try not to think

    of it.

    ¡°The fates are sending us to her, given my previous experience with their hints¡­. I think it¡¯s our best

    chance at breaking this spell. They never steered me wrong before.¡± Despite cursing the fates out

    earlier I still believe they will put me on the right path. I pray so anyway.

    ¡°I hope Sierra is right, and she¡¯s wolf friendly, else we might end up in a worse state than our boys.¡±

    Her hushed tone injects a hint of seriousness sin the air between us and I shiver a little.

    ¡°Yeah, as long as it¡¯s quick and painless, I don¡¯t think we will care.¡± I giggle to lighten the mood,

    ignoring the real chance that this may not go well and refusing to ponder on it, and Meadow sighs

    heavily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking this afternoon. We should take Carmen; she might be useful, and she can drive.

    She¡¯s going to be useless here and just a weight to Sierra¡¯s load while we¡¯re gone. With us it might take

    her mind off of this and give her something to do. I know I never liked her, but the girl is a fighter, and

    her skills made her a good fit for our pack in the past. She can hold her own in a battle and we don¡¯t

    know what we are driving out into tomorrow.¡± Meadow¡¯s gaze locks on mine, that shrewd mind seeing a

    n that she thinks will give us our best chance. I stay silent for a long while, thinking it over and

    weighing it up before nodding slowly. Seeing the why in her suggestion and respecting that Colton

    always values Meadow¡¯s input in all things like this.

    ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right. There¡¯s going to be a part of her that tries to take on the responsibility of this,

    because it was her mom. Maybe helping will listen that weight and focus her on something else while

    it¡¯s still so raw.¡± I know Carmen has skills and before there was a ME in her pack, she was seen as

    capable and tough.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing you know that? I don¡¯t think I could show the same kind ofpassion and care to

    Cesar¡¯s ex, almost mate. You really are a born Luna. You and Colton, you¡¯re a perfect fit.¡± My face

    warms at her words and I intertwine my fingers in hers. My heart throbbing with so many conflicting

    emotions but right now, my focus is on taking one step at a time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a choice. We are all in this together, bound by blood and bonds. She¡¯s one of us.

    The pack needs all of us top survive. Even her.¡±

 Chapter 79: Morning Comes

    Chapter 79: Morning Comes

    Surprisingly, despite my mind working overtime and inability to keep picturing Colton inside my head, I

    fell asleep. Curled up with Meadow, talking quietly until the darkness grew that we could no longer see

    each other, and we faded into tiredness. I don¡¯t remember who fell asleep first, but I woke to her

    rousing me with a shake and telling me we had to get up. Exhausted, groggy, and somewhat

    disorientated, as I came to and impulsively reached for the warm and familiar body of my mate and

    blinked at the shock of his absence.

    It was then that it all came rushing back and I almost cried with the realization that none of it was a

    dream, he¡¯s really not here to wee my day, to kiss me good morning or hug me awake. And that

    today we have to leave to go drive an almost full day to find a witch who may or may not help us. It

    feels like being sucker punched by a cannonball and my heart faltered before pounding through my

    chest in the most agonizing way.

    It¡¯s way too early in the day, sun not quite fully up but I know we have to get out of here at first light to

    make sure we hit our destination before the sunes down again. The goal is to get there without

    stopping if we can and try to make it in one day. The sooner we deal with this, the quicker we can break

    the spell, and the faster I can get Colton back. That our pack cane home again.

    I wander down with her, half asleep, fatigue kicking my ass still and we grab a cold quick breakfast in

    the kitchens as quietly as we can so as not to attract attention and spread the word we are sneaking

    out.

    We didn¡¯t tell the pack we nned on leaving, so as not to cause panic and have the remainder of the

    pack try and talk us out of going. We are relying on Sierra telling them after we go so no one can hinder

    our progress. Wolves are naturally protective and when ites to a Luna, they will hold me against

    my will for my own safety if they feel it¡¯s needed.

    Everyone is on edge and I know the loss of their Luna on top of their alpha¡¯s absence will send them

    into a frenzy and barricade us from leaving. Wolves need the hierarchy more than is logical sometimes,

    especially the peaceablend-dwelling type and by going out there, I am abandoning them to their own

    fate should anything happen to me. They¡¯re going to be unhappy when they know the Rema is now in

    charge and they have neither Alpha nor Luna in the grounds.

    It has to be done. I¡¯m the one with the strongest gifts, and that gives us more chance of doing this

    without death. And the spell books and the bottle seemed pretty certain I was meant to go with

    Meadow to see this through, for whatever reason.

    I walk slowly into the medi bay when Meadow cuts right to head outside and check the sentinels she

    left in charge of loading the truck have done what they were asked. They know she¡¯s leaving but they

    don¡¯t know about me. I am waiting until thest second to go out and jump in the truck with her, besides

    I still have one task to carry out before we go.

    Carmen is standing by the window when I walk in and staring outside at the obvious green mist which

    is still lingering over the horizon. I can tell by the waves of mooding her way she already knows

    what¡¯s happened while she was asleep. She¡¯s quiet, still, somber, and standing upright like that frosty

    bitch I knew so long ago, only now, I can feel her so much better than I used to, and the sadness is

    almost suffocating. If I didn¡¯t know her before, and only saw her like this now, I would be moved to pity

    this vulnerable creature and wonder who had hurt her so deeply.

    I clear my throat to get her attention, feeling like I¡¯m invading her space and a little awkward; she snaps

    around, startled at seeing it¡¯s me and not the doctor, lowering her eyes immediately in submission,

    knowing her ce in our grounds.

    ¡°Luna¡­. I ¡­ I¡¯m sorry for¡­.¡± She begins with a waiver in her voice, her guilt seeping through so that I

    know what she¡¯s about to say; almost like an overwhelming heavy dampener in the air and I cut her off.

    She is nothing like the fierce and stubborn girl of yesterday.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do this. She didn¡¯t do this. It would have happened anyway. They were waiting for a time

    and it was just coincidence.¡± I try to soothe her, but theck of change in her tight expression tells me

    my words are falling on deaf ears and her responsibility in this runs deep. I sigh and try a different

    approach in a bid to remove that dark shroud of worthlessness which is cloaking her and making me

    feel all kinds of emotional. ¡°You can look at me, I give you permission. After all, you are one of my sub

    pack and they¡¯re family. No need for the formalities.¡± It¡¯s the least I can do, given how awkward it is for

    her to stare at the ground while I am attempting tofort her and making a hash job of it.

    Her eyes sh up at me, a hint of shock on that normally noble face as she second guesses my words,

    looks away again and then flickers back at me unsurely. I think she¡¯s trying to figure out if I actually

    mean it, or if I¡¯m trying to catch her out, but I haven¡¯t got time to waste today.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯te here to have a chit chat¡­ I came to ask you something.¡± My nerves are building,

    knowing it¡¯s almost time and I sigh and look around the room trying to ground myself and sound

    stronger than I am at this moment in time. I feel like time is ticking away faster than I can deal with and

    yet also not. Like wading through sand in terms of how long it¡¯s been since Colton held me.

    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡± She has the sense not to question anyway. I guess she really is trying to step in line with

    my new role, or that she¡¯s so bogged down in her own grief that all her fight has left her. I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s

    more that than anything else.

    ¡°Meadow and I¡­ we have a n, a possible solution to the fog, the spell. I¡¯m sure the doctor has filled

    you in on yesterday¡¯s events and where we¡¯re at. I want you toe with us, Meadow and I. I think you

    may be useful, and we need the help while numbers here are not what they were. It¡¯ll be the three of us

    and only a couple of days away from here in the hopes of finding a solution.¡± My voice is steady and

    low, afraid any passing wolf hears me but inside I¡¯m a crumbling mess of doubt and insecurity. I have

    no idea if this is even a good n or going to help, but we have to do something.

    She gasps, in first surprise, and then eyes me up, mistrust all over her face as she thinks something

    through, and I can almost taste the apprehensioning from her in waves. That sharp look in her eye

    as her thoughts align.

    ¡°You think it will ease my sense of guilt!¡± She homes in on that right away, stating it bluntly with a chill in

    her tone and I have to pull myself rigid to not react in how well she saw through that ploy. It¡¯s not all

    about easing her guilt though, it¡¯s also about her being useful. Meadow wouldn¡¯t have suggested her if

    she thought she would be a dead weight we drag along and right now; we need all the help we can get.

    I¡¯m terrified about what we may face out there and won¡¯t turn down someone with a gift like hers.

    ¡°You have gifts. Meadow vouched for your worthiness as a fighter and as we are going without guards,

    I think three is better than two.¡± Ipletely dodge her statement, not willing to confirm that yes, I¡¯m

    worried her sense of responsibility will have a long-term effect on her and I don¡¯t want to burden Sierra

    with her in our absence. She is going to have enough to deal with while we are gone and not have to

    babysit Carmen for fear of another wolf legging it out into the forest to end things.

    ¡°I can fight. I¡¯m fast. I can break eardrums, ss, sometimes brains¡­.and I want to make up for what

    my mother did that put us here. I brought her here. I did this. If I kept her at the mountain then ¡­ so

    what I¡¯m saying is, yes. Don¡¯t cotton pad me, I¡¯m capable and I¡¯m willing.¡± Steel determination, even

    tone and no hint of weakness as she locks an eye on me. Her emotion stabilizing as she regains

    control and I¡¯m impressed with how coldly she states it.

    ¡°Then you would all be enchanted too. And useless. The fog hit them not long after it hit here. We think

    every pack in this entire area was probably caught the same way. We were not the aim; we were only

    part of it.¡± I point out, needing her to know that what her mother did was not the only cause of this.

    ¡°So, everyone¡­¡± she starts, and I cut in.

    ¡°Yes. Which is why we have to leave now, because we have a possible fix.¡± I turn, motioning her to

    follow me, but she hesitates, and I am forced to pause while she verbalizes whatever the issue is.

    ¡°Is it true¡­. that Sierra is a witch? That Colton¡¯s also a ¡­.¡± She trails off, her voice weakening to a

    whisper and she gazes almost through me, caught somewhere in her head, and I realize, despite living

    with all the exposed secrets all these months and making peace with them, this is all new to her. That

    months of getting used to this fact has normalized it into a mute topic, but for her, it¡¯s like suddenly

    finding out everything you knew was wrong and she is still reeling. I don¡¯t doubt she found out a whole

    lot of things recently beforeing here and is still digesting it all.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± I look over my shoulder at her, confirming with my serious expression, and her eyes widen on

    me as she swallows noticeably. A sudden wave of unnatural wariness ovees her aura.

    ¡°So, you?¡­. You¡¯re a ¡­ part of them?¡± It¡¯s part usation, emphasis on the word them, a bitterness to

    her tone that¡¯s cut off with a croakiness of raw emotion breaking, and a tear rolls down her cheek

    before she can check it. I falter because I know this reaction well and should have expected it, given

    what¡¯s happened. The realization that I¡¯m part of the enemy and the people who just ripped her mother

    to shreds, that I share their blood and stand before her, telling her I¡¯m an ally and not foe. It was hard

    for me to digest it so many months ago and it took a while for the pack to fully ept it and stop staring

    at me like I was some kind of abomination at first, so I can¡¯t even imagine what¡¯s running through her

    mind as she stares at me so intensely and see¡¯s part monster who just destroyed her world.

    ¡°I am. Mother was part, so that makes me even less, I guess. Turns out there¡¯s a few hybrids int the

    Santos.¡± I sigh, dodging her obvious issue with this fact, really not wanting to stand and do this now

    and yet she surprises me with blurting out a statement I suspected but didn¡¯t really think I would ever

    confirm.

    ¡°My mum was half human. It¡¯s why she was¡­. weak.¡± The shame that ovees her tone, flushes her

    cheeks red and pushes her gaze back to the ground, overwhelms me. I gasp in shock, turning back to

    her in time to see her dropping her chin to her chest and exhaling painfully as though letting out a long-

    burdened weight on her body and I wonder if this is the first time she has told anyone those words. I

    know being Luna means I can somehow charm her pack into confiding deepest secrets, but I truly

    never thought Carmen would be so willing to share something like this. I know for a fact Colton doesn¡¯t

    have this in his memory banks, so she never told him at all.

    ¡°My dad was livid when he found out. He was so mad, he never touched her again, but she was

    already pregnant with me and he pressured her into aborting. He abhorred her for that part of her, and

    me, because it lives in me too and he hated the fact she defied him and kept me. Inferior¡­weak.

    Worthless. An impure hybrid with a species who ispletely giftless and he was ashamed to know us

    at all¡­.. I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m telling you this.¡±

    It exins so much, especially Tawna¡¯s inability to heal her mental state with turning. It exins

    Carmen¡¯s sometimes loner personality; while wolves, even me, really long to be part of the pack and

    crave close connections but she always avoided it. ws from hybrids can be devastating on the

    abilities most wolves are born with. Any discrepancy or mutation can affect us, like how I can override

    Colton¡¯s alpha tone even before I was his Luna. Sierra and the Doc found out a lot about this in the

    years they studied and researched hybrids and it¡¯s amazing a human was even able to carry a half wolf

    to term.

    ¡°You¡¯re none of those things. We don¡¯t choose what we are Carmen, we just live with it, and learn how

    to use it to our advantage. If you were weak, inferior, Meds wouldn¡¯t have vouched for you as our back

    up. So pull yourself together, grab whatever you need a for a few days and meet me out front. We need

    to go and as much as I know I should be giving you time, empathy andpassion; I don¡¯t have the

    time right now. Come or stay, we leave in about fifteen minutes and I expect to see you there.¡±

    I know I¡¯m being harsh, but really, I don¡¯t have the energy for this, if I let her wallow in pity she will

    spiral, and it won¡¯t help. We need to leave; we need to go before people wake and we want to be out of

    here at the break of dawn as the sun peeks to make sure we have maximum time to get where we are

    going. Safe from vamps, and early enough that maybe the wolves out there will be asleep, wherever

    they are. I know that even enchanted that they do rest, we saw them trial off as the sun went down to

    go wherever they were beckoned, and we can only assume it was to sleep. I don¡¯t doubt that even

    enchanted they need to do the basics of self-care, like eat, rest, use the bathroom. Here¡¯s hoping they

    all don¡¯t wake at the same hour as Colton with an energy akin to the sun at that hour.

    I don¡¯t wait for an answer, feeling antsy and knowing I need to stay pulled together and strong, or else

    I¡¯ll break and I¡¯m already emotionally exhausted. I walk off, leaving her there to decide what she¡¯s doing

    and make light work of getting outside in hyper speed. I¡¯m in no mood for more interactions with other

    wolves right now.

    Meadow is outside with a very familiar truck pulled into the center of the drive and it¡¯s covered all over

    with symbols, spray painted on everything I can see. They are only a shade or two darker than the

    green military paint so not overly showy, but I know they¡¯re what I saw in the spell book yesterday. I

    guess Sierra figured this was the best way to cast a protection spell on our vehicle. Keep the fog out

    and maybe our pack too, much like the rune border does.

    It¡¯s the medical truck from theb that the Doc and I came here in so many months ago and that sense

    of Deja Vue and full circle w at the back of my mind again, making my skin bristle and wonder at

    why this feels like it has more importance than it should. Maybe the fates are coercing something once

    again, but I truly can¡¯t imagine how this circles back to all that¡¯se before. I push the feeling away

    and set my eyes on the truck before me, in all its glory.

    It¡¯srge, roomy, with space in the back for supplies and us toy down and sleep should we need it.

    And when I wander round to the open back doors, I¡¯m not shocked to see two beds clipped into ce,

    one on each side, and another one folded t and pushed into a corner. I guess Meds figured should

    we need to stop and spend a night somewhere, then a truck with a protection spell is the best ce to

    sleep. If the runes keep Vamps out here, then it should be the same on this vehicle, so inside we

    wouldn¡¯t be sitting targets at all. There¡¯s a whole bunch of creates piled and strapped into one corner,

    holding dried and fresh foods, a small camping stove and crates of water beside it. She really has

    thought ahead, and it brings a veil of peace over my fraught nerves for a moment. Reminding me of

    Colton¡¯s capablemand and attention to detail and just serves to remind me why Meadow is his

    beta.

    ¡°Is sheing?¡± Meadowes around, slightly pushing me over while she closes up the back doors

    and locks them tight, showing more runic symbols painted on them and I run my fingertips over the

    surface of them with interest.

    ¡°Were these sessful?¡± I ask, not really answering her question when I don¡¯t even know myself.

    Carmen never gave me any real hint if she would actually follow me or not, even if she said she was

    coming.

    ¡°She thinks so but we won¡¯t know until we test it. She put them everywhere, even underneath and on

    the roof. Thinking it will create a bubble, so the fog can¡¯t get in and neither will anyone who¡¯s

    enchanted.¡± Meadow stands beside me and admires Sierra¡¯s handywork with a silent stuff posture. I

    can feel her tension ebbing my way, her mind caught in ns and the road ahead.

    ¡°How do we test it? I ask curiously and Meadow res at the sentinel who has been helping her, one I

    recognize as being called Tom. Someone Colton trusts and speaks highly of, who¡¯s been on sentinel

    patrol many times. I guess he is sworn to secrecy. He wouldn¡¯t have been part of the search due to

    labor of his mate yesterday and the arrival of twin puppiesst night, so we¡¯re lucky we have at least

    one capable wolf staying here to assist Sierra.

    ¡°I volunteered.¡± he points out but Meadow shakes her head, giving off that aura of attitude and I know I

    probably missed an argument.

    ¡°No, Tom. I told you. She needs you here, not some mindless whatever, out there with them if it doesn¡¯t

    work. Those puppies need their Papi; the first days are so important for the bond.¡± Meadow pats him on

    his shoulder and while Ipletely agree with her, I see no possible way to test it if no one is going to

    drive it into the fog. Maybe we should rely on me keeping the fog out until we get beyond its perimeter

    after all, because I don¡¯t want to take any chances at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± the voice startles me from behind us and we both turn in unison, surprised by the invasive

    statement, to see Carmen standing there on the gravel in front of the main stairways in. She¡¯s watching

    us with interest and no hint of hesitation on her face at all now she¡¯s fully dressed and out in the

    sunlight to start a new day. ¡°I can drive out there, to the main entrance, and if the fog gets me and I end

    up like them, you don¡¯t lose anything except a burden. If it works, then you¡¯ll know.¡± Deadpan,

    emotionless tone as she shrugs nonchntly, and I can sense she really does not care if it puts her in

    danger.

    I open my mouth to argue with her but Meadow cuts in instead and silences me.

    ¡°Sacrifice isn¡¯t admirable, nor smart. And we don¡¯t take burdens along for the ride. If I didn¡¯t think you

    were worthing along, you wouldn¡¯t be. Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Its harsh even for her but given how

    they always used to snap at each other, I think it¡¯s the closest to niceness I think she¡¯ll get verbally.

    Meadow and Carmen had issues long before I came along and looking at the way Carmen stiffens up

    and that fire of anger shows instantly, I wonder if maybe Meadow knows how to deal with her better

    than I do.

    ¡°Look, it needs tested, you said so! I¡¯ll drive only enough to get the hood into the fog, if it starts leaching

    in, I¡¯ll reverse. It can¡¯t cross the runes, so it won¡¯t be something that gets to me if I pay attention and

    keep the wheel behind the runes.¡± Again, with that shrug of indifference and I squint at her, trying to get

    a read on her emotional state and still find nothing but emptiness. She isn¡¯t afraid of what¡¯s out there,

    she doesn¡¯t care about dying it seems. That¡¯s never good.

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s a pretty smart idea, thanks.¡± Meadow doesn¡¯t wait, she turns and much to my despair,

    hops into the truck and revs up the engine with every intention of doing it herself before either of us can

    protest. Carmen nches and I call out in utter panic, fear gripping my soul as my voice rasps in my

    throat painfully.

    ¡°Meadow, NO! What if it doesn¡¯t work, or you can¡¯t reverse in time?¡± I raise my hands to use my gifts to

    haul the truck back or lift its wheels so it can¡¯t progress, but Carmen catches my wrists and tugs them

    to her instead. Stopping me from interfering and shakes her head at me vigorously, daring to tell ME

    how to react. I¡¯m too shocked by this bold maneuver to initially react. She just detained her Luna and

    stopped her from doing what she felt she had to do. Who gave her the right?

    Meadow isn¡¯t listening, instead she crunches gears of the stick shift and moves off before I can do or

    say anything about it. Stuck in Carmen¡¯s strong grip, wriggling against her, cursing and hating on her

    with a fury as I bare down on her face with fire in my eyes. Carmenpletely nks me and looks at

    the road ahead instead, waiting to see if the truck survives. That crunch of tires on gravel has me spin

    back to her and the blood turns cold in my veins as all sense of fight dissolves.

    ¡°Meadow!¡± I start to freak out, panic rising in my throat, along with bile, as terror grips me, and I¡¯m near

    hysteria as she moves away from me, dragging my focus back to her departing image. I know fine well

    that if I lose Meadow too, I¡¯ll crumble and break. I can¡¯t do this without her. I need her. She¡¯s keeping

    me sane, my head above water, and a sense of confidence that I can do this in the absence of the

    Alpha. Without her, we¡¯re doomed.

    I lift my hands, yanking them free from Carmen¡¯s now looser grip while she was distracted, ready to

    push the fog back and drag the truck backwards but my wrists are grabbed from the side and yanked

    away for a second time with an almighty sigh, sending a surge of energy out towards the tree line as

    they quiver with the force. I round on Carmen, tears biting my eyes as she holds me steady once more

    and tugs me hard as if shaking sense into me.

    ¡°Pull yourself together. Meadow¡¯s not stupid. We need to know the spell works, because if it doesn¡¯t,

    we need another n.¡± Carmen¡¯s biting tone, angry scowl, and raspy scold silence me momentarily for

    a second. I really want to punch her in throat for talking to me like that, yet all I can do is blink at her in

    stupefied quiet, that she would even dare address me this way and turn when I hear the crunch of

    brakes and the skid of the truck stopping at the perimeter. Just before Meadow inches it forward slowly,

    carefully, edging out to test, and I¡¯m glued to the spot as I watch it at a distance.

    It seems to crawl onward, more and more, my nails biting into my own flesh cutting skin as I watch in

    frozen fear, Carmen still holding my hands taut and we realize Meadow is not stopping.

    ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± I utter shakily as the truck moves out further into the fog with no hint of stalling,

    being swallowed into the green mist at an rming rate, and my breath catches in my throat.

    ¡°Either¡­ it works and she¡¯s making sure, or ¡­¡± she swallows loudly, and I stare at the red lights of the

    rear hazards as they dull out mistily and the worst-case scenario floods my mind.

    ¡°She¡¯s been taken and isn¡¯t stopping!¡± I verbalize the fear but then sigh with relief as the truck halts

    noisily, brakes making the wheels whine and she thrusts it into reverse at speed andes all the way

    back, no hesitation, and moves right to the spot she left us at with precise speed.

    ¡°Pretty sure she wouldn¡¯t have got back in if she had been¡± Carmen points out factually, raising a brow

    with a somehow know it all expression, and I still hold my breath until I hear the driver door open and

    Meds yells out.

    ¡°Are you twoing or what? We ain¡¯t got all day, Chicas. Move, move!¡±

 Chapter 80: The Journey begins

    Chapter 80: The Journey begins

    I exhale and almost cry with relief and turn to pull my hands from Carmen, who no longer has reason to

    hold me back.

    ¡°Are youing?¡± I ask her warily, legs shaking from adrenalin, and weakening with relief as she nods,

    gesturing back to a hold all on the steps she must have zoomed together before hyper speeding down

    here. She goes and retrieves it, and we head for the passenger door of the truck, her climbing in first

    with mest to sit on the double seat side by side.

    ¡°d you could make it.¡± Meadow smirks knowing full well she almost gave me a heart attack minutes

    ago. No remorse whatsoever in her tone or her amused expression.

    ¡°Sometimes I really don¡¯t like you!¡± I point out, hand over my chest to calm my heartrate, ring at her

    scornfully and sheughs

    ¡°Ahhh but hamera, you love me more than life.¡±

    ¡°So where are we going?¡± Carmen cuts in, impatient already and I can feel the anxiety swarming from

    her in getting to go already. There¡¯s a smog of impatient in her manner and a restlessness that seems

    a little unnatural. I can¡¯t imagine what she feels today but it¡¯sing across in subtle hostile tension.

    ¡°New Mexico, Chica. Sierra is going to call us when we are almost there to pinpoint where exactly.

    Right now, we have a rough town to aim for, but Sierra is going to keep using a locator spell to get us

    right to her when we arrive.¡± Meadow pulls out her cell and shakes it for Carmen to somehow prove

    that Sierra knows how to use such things before sliding it back into her pocket.

    We packed our bagsst night and stowed them in the truck, so we really have nothing to wait around

    for. Sun ising up; the homestead will start to wake soon, and we need to move before that

    happens. Least amount of hold ups and we can focus on what¡¯s toe.

    I told Sierra not to see us off, or else I wouldn¡¯t go. I¡¯m worried about her being alone to cope as Luna

    in my absence, no support, not even the subpack here to help and advise her and I know that seeing

    her looking so lost would have swayed me. I¡¯m hoping it¡¯s an uneventful two or three days for her, or

    however long we are gone and that the fog sitting around the perimeter keeps the pack in their homes

    and out of her hair. There¡¯s nothing else for them to do until we know more and whether we can do

    something. It¡¯s a waiting game where they have all been told to stay home, stay calm and let us do

    what we have to do.

    They have enough fresh supplies for the month, and we still have our animals, our dried stores and

    ability to produce some of our vegetables in the homestead greenhouses we set up months ago. We

    can stay put, stay safe without needing to leave the grounds for four weeks, providing nothing else

    happens. It¡¯s the best thing for them all to do.

    I¡¯m startled back out of my thoughts by the truck starting up again and I spot Tom getting out of the

    way, his apanying two wolves who are going on perimeter patrol this morning showing up beside

    him and I can see the question in their eyes as they spot who is in here. I hold my breath, paused in

    rm because I know that the mind link gossip will start doing the rounds sooner thanter.

    Meadow is the military leader after Colton, I¡¯m Luna, and here we are abandoning them right after their

    Alpha fell to a spell. I know it looks bad, and they will panic, but they have to trust I¡¯m leaving to try and

    fix this.

    ¡°Good luck¡±! Tom pack links us, and I catch the side eyed suspicious looks he gets from his mates, but

    they say nothing, just watch us turn out of the gravel drive and head towards the opening and out into

    the fog.

    I can almost taste their fear and anticipation as they realize we don¡¯t intend to stop where clean air

    meets emerald mist, but as soon as we cross the boundary, I lift my hands in readiness to push the fog

    away should I need too, and we lose all contact with those inside.

    Like an invisible barrier it cuts off Tom¡¯s mind link and that of the rest of my pack. For the first time in 6

    months all those subtle feelings and vibrations I am so ustomed to, the emotions of my people that

    follow me every day, they all fall silent like I just stepped into a soundproofed chamber and it¡¯s intense,

    feelings of being swept over by a veil of cold. All that¡¯s left is the tension and silent apprehension of

    Meadow and Carmen, suddenly intensified as they no longerpete with all the other feelings around

    me, and I blink back out of the rear window on the back door as the fog surrounds us and envelopes us

    out of sight of the homestead. A sense of loss, heightened worry and a sadness that I¡¯m leaving them.

    ¡°Well, this was something I didn¡¯t think of.¡± Meadow cuts into my thoughts sharply, and pulls me back to

    face the front window, ncing to her furrowed scowl and her newly aggravated mood.

    ¡°What?¡± I frown at her and look out when she nods ahead at the misty view feet in front of us and I click

    right away at what she¡¯s hinting. We can¡¯t see a damn thing, not even the road. Despite the fog near

    the boundary seeming thinner and almost transparent in ces, it seems coupled with morning mist

    from the mountains, damp air and dull light, it¡¯s killing vision beyond four feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here¡± I point out and lift my hands to part the smog. Splitting it apart enough to clear our

    view for a couple of hundred feet and giving us a an almost uninterrupted path to follow, pushing it out

    as we go. It¡¯s eerie and deathly silent out here, a strange atmosphere of surreal and with the sun

    peeking up to bring a little warmth to the green air, it¡¯s an almost haunting atmosphere. It reminds me of

    a memory, many moons ago when the mountain fogs stayed around the valley for three days and no

    one could see a foot in front of them while the noises of daily life echoed spookily around.

    ¡°Where do you think they are?¡± Carmen quips in and I squint my eyes to the side to look through the

    density and shrug. Knowing I can feel the presence of others out there, tingling my sixth sense at a

    distance but not enough to decide if it¡¯s them I can feel, or the homestead behind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t really feel any of them for certain. There¡¯s nothing but emptiness and shallow

    vibrations.¡±

    I spoke too soon, and almost as the words leave my mouth, the truck shudders at the rear, like we were

    kicked with something hard and heavy, as something fast collides in a weird kind of way. It reverberates

    through the metal of the vehicle and sends shivers up my spine, widening my eyes in rm.

    Meadow almost loses control of the wheel for a second as she tries to right our wobble and floors it as

    fast as she can. I push myself out of my seat and dash into the rear of the truck to peer out the window,

    to see if I can see anything, but I also have to keep my hands syed to the front to keep the fog

    parted so she can see where she is going. My heart racing and perspiration forming across my

    forehead as my stress levels skyrocket. It truly felt like something was thrown at us.

    Carmen follows me with haste and peers out too, wiping the condensation which is starting to collect

    form ourbined heavy breathing as we are rocked again with another strong shockwave. This time

    though even though it causes the side of the truck to wobble, it doesn¡¯t veer us from our path and a

    strange mystical air ripple travels down around us in much the same way the rune border can move

    when hit with the enchanted pack.

    ¡°Look¡± Carmen grabs my arm and shakes me, pointing to the far left out of the very corner of the

    window and I spot the wolves running parallel just inside the fog around us. They are keeping up speed

    to meet ours and one takes a running leap at us again. Only this time we see it. The bouncing off the

    invisible forcefield much like they do with the homestead boundary and sending another violent thwack

    of energy through our vehicle. Although we are hit, it¡¯s like we have a forcefield and we shudder, but

    the barrier takes most of the impact so we can keep going.

    The spells working, for without it they would have taken this truck down in one run and no doubt be all

    over the top of us and ripping through the metal with their ws. They are barely denting the surface of

    the strange orb around us and as long as Meadow keeps us on the road and going, they won¡¯t be able

    to do a damned thing. Well unless they figure out that throwing trees and boulders might take us down,

    but they are so focused on chasing, intent on pursuing that they don¡¯t seem to stop to find non

    enchanted items as weapons. I wonder if the fog has pushed instinct and chased away logical thinking,

    as Colton would definitely have thought of an alternative attack had he not been under a spell.

    ¡°Is that Colton?¡± Carmen squeaks, pulling my thoughts of him to reality as a dark ck shadowy wolf,

    bigger than the rest and defined by his darkest fur and forbidding presence, runs at us and makes a

    leap for the roof.

    I cower instinctively, waiting for the impact of his sheer weight and brute strength but it doesn¡¯te,

    and we catch sight of him rolling to the ground on the opposite side of the road, as though he went right

    over the top of us. He obviously couldn¡¯t get on the roof, swayed by the protection, but it doesn¡¯t stop

    him from chasing us regardless.

    ¡°Yeah¡­. That¡¯s him.¡± The words stick in my throat bitterly, and I have to look away as tears blind me,

    pain surging in my chest and crushing my heart at the angry vengeful wolfing at us again. He¡¯s

    determined to derail our vehicle. Colton isn¡¯t in there anymore, only darkness and fury and a mind set

    on destruction controls that powerful body and I can¡¯t bear to look at him and see someone so familiar,

    someone I love and worship, trying to destroy us.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Meadow seems locked onto the window in front of her, veering around wolves who

    try and get in our way but are pushed aside by our invisible forcefield, unable to tear her gaze away

    from the high-speed maneuvers. I check I¡¯m still keeping the fog open for her to navigate through and

    raise my shoulders in a shrug, overwhelmed at the numbers of them swarming at us from all angles.

    The mist is not getting any thinner but it looks like we¡¯re heading out onto the road to the main route.

    Still getting out even if we¡¯re being chased.

    ¡°Keep going¡­ pray they give up. Try not to run anyone over in the process.¡± I state loudly, catching the

    determined look on Carmen¡¯s face and then the stiffening posture of Meadow in the driver seat. The air

    around us thick with tension, subtle fear seeping out, anxiety tainting the oxygen, because we have no

    idea how to process what¡¯s happening right now. All three of us gasp loudly, rocked in reaction by a

    sudden jolt as we¡¯re thrown sideways violently inside the back of the truck. I barely catch myself as I go

    sprawling across the smooth floor, grasping for a hold, and Carmen catches me by the waist and yanks

    me against her as she braces us to one of the beds. Meadow screeches at us to hold on to something

    with a frenzied croak.

    ¡°They jumped in front of me, I think I hit him! I did hit him, them¡­God knows how many but¡­.I hit

    HIM!.¡± her voice breaks, tears evident as her pain saturates her emotions, her face crumbling as her

    brows hit hershes and she struggles back a sob. I crawl to the front seats as carefully as I can, trying

    to not let my forcefield down so the fog stays separated and cling onto the back of the seat to squint at

    her. ¡°It was Cesar¡­.it was my baby. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± She mumbles on in distress, her voice wavering and

    her grip is so tight on the wheel that her knuckles are white and solid.

    ¡°You know he¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s in wolf form, even under a spell he should heal.¡± I try to soothe her but the

    intensity of her heartbreak seeps into my own soul and I slide down beside her on the seats,

    overwhelmed with heaviness and the urge to break down and cry too.

    ¡°I hit my mate with a truck, chica ¡­. there¡¯s no going to be fine when he finds out I did that. He will

    unbind me and send me packing for sure.¡± She stubbornly wipes away a tear and gasps as another

    fleeting wolf form jumps in front of us again, causing her to swerve left and I¡¯m thrown against the door

    this time. I see the collision of the wolf hitting the side, but the forcefield makes it feel like we just

    grazed bushes and he spirals off in a horrifying manner, like a spinning top. If I hadn¡¯t seen it for myself,

    the wolf being bounced away from a devastating impact, I would never have believed we just hit an

    eight-hundred-pound animal in full fury mode.

    ¡°What the fuck are they doing?¡± Carmen spits out andes to sit back up front with us, both of us

    clipping on our belts as a precaution because this is far from over. I¡¯m already bruised all over from

    being thrown around and I¡¯m starting to get weary from holding my powers up and onwards to keep the

    path clear.

    ¡°Trying to stop us and failing. They don¡¯t seem bright enough to realize they can¡¯t.¡± I point out.

    ¡°So the spell made them stupid?¡± Carmen verbalizes my suspicion and I shrug, deted, and searching

    the fog and the moving figures for the one wolf I want to see yet don¡¯t since he jumped over us back

    there. I don¡¯t know how to feel, knowing he¡¯s there, despite not being able to feel him, but he¡¯s intent on

    chasing us.

    ¡°I would say they¡¯re more like on auto pilot. One thought, one urge, and all other reason has flown

    away.¡± It¡¯s the only way I can describe how they are right now and Meadow nods, wiping her soggy

    face and pulling herself back together with that fierce aura ofmand kicking in now her shock is

    dissipating.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°The spell has them looking for wolf blood, no matter what stands in their way. They don¡¯t seem to think

    beyond that. It¡¯s pure instinct and no sense of being able to calcte beyond it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what they¡¯re doing? I mean has anyone actually tried to see if they will do anything

    to us?¡± Carmen looks form her to me, severe doubt written all over her face, which only pushes me to

    doubt myself what¡¯s happening here.

    ¡°Do you wanna get out and see, chica? I will happily oblige in opening the door and throwing you out to

    test this theory. See how long youst in the fog.¡± Meadow snaps at her and Carmen rolls her eyes,

    sitting back bitchily and crosses her arms over her bust in a haughty manner. Anger and dislike pouring

    into her eyes which are piercing like daggers in meds direction. Strangely, despite being thest thing

    we need it¡¯s somehowforting to see them behaving like they used to and normalizing things for a

    second.

    ¡°I think what they¡¯re doing now, is proof enough. If they wanted something else, I doubt they would be

    attacking.¡± I try for a gentler approach, but Meadow and Carmen are sat in stubborn silence and both

    stare right ahead as we progress. The atmosphere turns frosty and I sigh to shake off the battle of

    these two stubborn femmes. My arms are getting sorer by the second due to holding them up with

    intent, and my energy is waning with holding my powers straight and steady for so long to keep the fog

    clear. I wonder how much further before we are free from it and I can take a small breather. I¡¯m not

    used to using my gifts for long stretches of time, usually only quick bursts.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting thinner, I think I might be able to see without you doing that.¡± Meadow breaks into my

    thoughts, sensing my tiredness which ising way quicker than it normally does and I sigh with relief

    and drop my hands in relief, sighing heavily and rubbing my shoulders to ease the pain. ¡°Reserve it for

    when we really need it. You¡¯ve had a rough night and probably should rest.¡± She throws me a look that

    says ¡®please¡¯ and I sit back to let the ache from my arms disperse.

    The thuds at the rear persist but their futile attempts at stopping us or hitting us seem to push them to

    stop trying, well at least tail off as more of them fall back the further we go. They be less frequent

    and less violent and more like small thuds that barely do anything other than shudder the walls for a

    second. It looks like they are bound to the homestead and fololowi8ng us is not an option. I feel like

    we¡¯re all holding our breaths and silently praying they give up soon, as we carry on forward at

    breakneck speed and Meadow stays with her eyes glued to the road and her foot pressed hard on the

    gas.

    ¡°Thinner means it¡¯s maybe not going to be much longer, right?¡± Carmen breaks the tense silence and

    leans forward as though she is peering outside to try and see any kind of end to the smog and I sigh

    listlessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The mountain is miles to the north, and it reached there. So if it does thin we have miles

    of it yet.¡± I point out in detion and rest my head against the frame of the window, peering out into

    endless mist for miles.

    ¡°It reached the mountain?¡± Carmen gawps at my words and I nod my head as she sits and stares

    nkly at me, her eyes misting up and she shakes her head to clear the obvious emotion. ¡°All those

    wolves, all those children.¡±

    Meadow looks shocked for a second and narrows her eyes before ncing at Carmen from the side.

    ¡°When did you be miss ¡®I give a rats ass?¡¯ I¡¯ve never known you to care about anyone except

    yourself and now you¡¯re crying over wolves you spent a lifetime treating like trash.¡± Meadow¡¯s anger

    spikes and I know it¡¯s born of frustration and the tension of our current predicament but its harsh, even

    for Meadow.

    ¡°Meds¡± I reach out andy a hand on her arm and throw her a look that¡¯s meant to say ¡®calm down¡¯ in a

    bid to diffuse and settle this hostility. Carmen has suffered a loss too and it¡¯s obvious she loved her

    mom and is still in a lot of pain. I¡¯ve never known Meadow to be so callous with a wolf¡¯s feelings like

    this, normally she is so maternal.

    ¡°A lot happened when you all left. There were people I cared about¡­.. things change.¡± Carmen turns

    forward and stares out the window to hide the instant welling of her tears across her eyes and I sit in

    awkward silence for a moment, throwing Meadow a strained look and she sighs loudly, letting out a

    heavy breath and ps the wheel hard, making me jump.

    ¡°God dammit Carmen. Don¡¯t fucking do that. Last thing I need is to feel guilty over the likes of you. I

    never saw an ounce of humanity in the two years you were in our pack, and now I don¡¯t even¡­. People

    don¡¯t change that dramatically.¡± Meadow can¡¯t help the venom in her tone and despite me having more

    reason to not like this girl, Meadow has still never let go of her grudge about Carmen¡¯s misdemeanors

    of the past. Maybe because they have a two-year history and a lot more than I ever did with her, maybe

    that¡¯s why. I just don¡¯t get why she asked for her toe if this was how she intended to be with her.

    ¡°What would you know?¡± Carmen mumbles it to the window and more to herself than Meadow, her

    mood spiking into many conflicted feelings that I can¡¯t read, and I honestly don¡¯t know how to mediate. I

    love Meds to death and well, Carmen, she¡¯s not my favorite person, but I do feel this isn¡¯t the time nor

    ce.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Meadow is obviously looking for a fight and I get it. She¡¯s in pain, this is how she

    is. Her outlet when she needs to vent is to be fierce and Cesar is usually the one to handle her like this.

    Her paines out in aggression, loud sassy attitude, hot fiery passion, or sheer fury, and she has

    only us two to take it out on. She would never do it to me, not because I¡¯m her Luna, but because she

    protects and loves me like she¡¯s my mother and I never get her rage. Cesar can handle it; he draws it

    to him on purpose when she gets this way so he can take her back down to a normal level.

    ¡°I said¡­. What. Would. You. Know!¡± Carmen bites it back at her boldly, annunciating every word cattily,

    turning with a tight expression, eyes ambering out in anger. This time turning fully hostile and the heat

    and sparks begin to rise between them like high voltage energy, crackling as Carmen¡¯s own temper

    bites.

    ¡°Stop it.¡± I snap at both of them and raise my hands to wipe my face in frustration ¡°You two better not

    be like this for this entire trip.¡± My patience snaps, my attempts at hopeful and upbeat are stomped out

    and instead heavy fatigue grips me as my head starts to ache. I can¡¯t deal with this shit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Meadow grinds her teeth, ncing to me with apology and a hint of defeat on her pretty

    face and goes back to the road, somethinging to her realization suddenly as she widens her eyes

    and quickly turns left to right with a quick head move. ¡°They¡¯ve stopped¡± she points out and instinctively

    I turn and look out the back window, seeing nothing but the distant still shadows of figures in the fog,

    unmoving, and letting us leave with no more interaction. Carmen turns too.

    ¡°Why did they stop so easily?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they can¡¯t go any further¡­.. look¡± Meadow points ahead pulling our attention back to the

    windscreen and we can see where the fog thins out enough that its¡¯ barely there, finally an end in sight

    to this depressing smoke. It¡¯s definitely thinning to almost nonexistence and I wonder if maybe the spell

    really does weaken when they leave it for any length of time.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­¡± I trail off not sure how to word it, but Meadow cuts in.

    ¡°Maybe, I mean it¡¯s a possible back up n right¡­. kidnapping them one at a time and keeping them

    out of the fog out here to see¡­. If all else fails.¡± She shrugs, a look of possibility glinting in her eye.

    I blink at her, my gut churning over, gazing back one more time at the distant figures and sigh heavily,

    expelling some heaviness now we know we are running free.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple. There has to be another reason they aren¡¯t following us.¡±

    ¡°We are three¡­. the homestead is dozens, maybe they just want to stay where they have more to kill,¡±

    Carmen chimes in bluntly, as gracious as ever, and I shudder at the thought. Maybe she¡¯s right, even if

    she said it without tact or any obvious emotion. What is three lone wolves when they have an entire

    homestead of hundreds left behind. If blood and destruction is what they¡¯re after, then we are too much

    effort to chase when they can¡¯t get into our steel box.

    The thought makes me sick and as we hightail it onto the main route and rtively clear air with no

    more impaired vision and the sun warms us as it starts to reach higher in the sky. If we were not on

    such a depressing mission, it would be the start of a beautiful and unusually warm day. I start to rub my

    temples, overwhelmed with utter sadness and despair at what we are even having to do and force

    Colton out of my mind once again. The constant craving for him never seems to subside and now we¡¯re

    leaving them behind, I experience a new sense of longing and a subtle panic that we will be far apart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Just focus on what we have to do. It¡¯s a long drive and we have to stick to human

    routes to keep contact with other packs to a minimum. If we plough on, we can get there before dark,

    as long as we keep stops to fuel only.¡± Meadow pats me on the shoulder and pushes my hair off my

    face in that gentle mom type way she has. ¡°Sleep while you can, you look exhausted. We need our

    Luna to be fit and well and I don¡¯t need you right now. You too, Carmen, you can take over driving

    when I need a break.¡± Meadow is in bossy mode once more, bickering forgotten,manding like she

    does the sub pack and the sentinels and I nod, knowing there¡¯s not much else to do but stare at

    passing scenery while these two bicker and re the journey away.

    Carmen doesn¡¯t argue but gets up and moves to the back and climbs onto one of the stabilized beds,

    turning away from us and pulling the nket in front of her face. I could sense her tiredness when I

    collected her earlier, I guess sedation and grief are not a greatbo and I¡¯m sort of d she¡¯s chosen

    to goy down. I stop as I lift form my seat and lean down to Meadow, linking only her with a gentle

    tone.

    ¡°Go easy on her, I get the feeling things have happened in the past months and she doesn¡¯t seem the

    same. Remember what¡¯s just happened to her.¡± I squeeze Meds shoulder lightly and smile as her eyes

    dart to mine for a second.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to let go of old grudges when she looks and seems exactly the same. Her mom died, yet she

    seems fine. She¡¯s so much more stable than I expected her to be.¡± Meadow bites bitterly, as though

    she is somehow disappointed in Carmen for not breaking down, but I frown at her and shake my head.

    ¡°Everyone grieves in their own way. I think she¡¯s in shock and it hasn¡¯t sunk in that she¡¯s really gone.

    Med¡¯s please, treat her the way you would treat any other wolf in the pack. Forget who she used to be.

    Her heart is broken, I can feel it.¡±

    ¡°Is that amand, Luna?¡± Meadow eyes me up with a hint of attitude, knowing I usually never tell her

    what to do in terms of how she handles things and I throw her an exasperated look.

    In all the months I have been such I have nevermanded Meadow to do anything. She¡¯s my best

    friend. It¡¯s a line I don¡¯t like crossing, even if I do have a right to do it. She was there for me when I was

    no one, and I don¡¯t like to lord over her in anyway when she mothers me effectively.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gentle request, for me.¡± I point out with a smile and lean in to kiss her on the temple, smoothing

    back her hair in a bod to show her my deepest love and respect and that I don¡¯t want bad blood

    between us, and pause before I head to the back.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to sit with you for now. Company?¡± I hesitate and go as if to sit again,

    but meadow shakes her head

    ¡°I need thinking time. Seeing him, hitting him with the truck¡­my head¡¯s a mess. I want some space to

    process shit.¡± She furrows her brow over a saddened gaze and taps the wheel distractedly, shaking

    free some of the surging sadness that seems to climb up over her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not him¡­. None of them are themselves right now. Don¡¯t dwell. Stay focused and remember, none

    of them have any control of what¡¯s happening.¡± I rub her shoulder again and take the hint to move,

    leaving her sitting in the driver seat while I go to the back and climb onto the other made-up bed.

    Carmen is quiet but I can tell by her breathing she¡¯s wide awake and staring at the truck wall. Her back

    to me, her posture stiff and unrxed despiteying down, and I feel for her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask her as I settle myself on top of the nkets of this bed andy down, relived that

    these are prettyfortable despite being medical trolleys.

    ¡°No. But does it matter?¡­. Life goes on. The world keeps turning. People die¡­. It¡¯s the living that

    matter.¡± her response is low, shocking to me and almost bitter though she doesn¡¯t turn to look at me at

    all.

    ¡°If you need to talk¡­¡± I start to try forpassion, the will of my Luna side taking hold to try and ease a

    pack member.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I need to sleep.¡± it¡¯s a snapped final statement and she reinforces it by pulling the nket over

    her head to shut me out and make it clear I need to leave her alone. Waves of iciness thrown my way

    and I take the hint, slightly irritated by her brisk manner and can only exhale to calm my own turmoil.

    ¡°Okay then. Goodnight, I guess.¡± I try not to let her get to me but this whole situation is weird. In here,

    I¡¯m no Luna when ites to these two head butting stubborn femmes, and it feels like we are just

    three girls with old wounds on a road trip to try and make sense of everything that has evere to us.

    If only that were true.

 Chapter 81: Plans

    Chapter 81: ns

    It feels like it''s been days in this truck, and between napping, sitting to watch the scenery go by, and

    one fuel stop, nothing else has happened. Endless miles of road, strained moods, and a lot of boredom

    as we pensively fall silent in our own thoughts.

    We had some odd looks from passing cars on the road and at the garage we stopped at. The military

    truck covered in rune symbols and carrying three obviously young-looking women seems to bring

    attention from humans... males to be exact. I guess given the fact that wolves, after turning, are

    physically attractive and I guess as close to perfection as we can get in the eyes of humans.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    They are a strange species with absolutely no concept of boundaries. Meadow was so close to ripping

    one guys throat out who tried to feel her ass when she was paying for the gas and I had to drag her

    away before he spotted the glowing ember eyes or the low growl emitting from her chest. She was

    about a millisecond away from turning feral and showing him how big her ws can get when riled.

    Wolves are notorious for low levels of patience and hot tempers and it''s one of the many reasons we

    stay away from humans as much as possible. Other wolves can take the heat, the aggressive

    responses and don''t blink at turning wolf for a tussle.

    Meadow is not a great fan of the human kind any day of the week, and after our short interactions at

    one gas station, I can see why. Carmen on the other hand doesn''t seem to care either way. I know she

    spent far more time in the human world in the past, also given she''s part one, and she ignored the

    comments from passing vehicles when we opened the windows for air. I never knew cat calling women

    from your car was a thing, it certainly isn''t something wolves do, and I don''t see what they hoped to

    gain, other than a loss of blood. Human men are vile.

    So now the windows are up, despite the muggy heat and the air con is nonexistent in this truck. It''s

    slow, plods along nosily and I''m bored out of my mind with nothing to focus on except the issues we

    are avoiding talking about. All thoughts of imminent danger are hard to keep at the forefront when all

    you have is endless miles of road and feeble humans who have no concept of how close to being

    dinner they are if they keep irritating us.

    "I''m getting crampy.... Carmen, it''s time to switch." Meadow breaks the silence and pulls over to the

    side so they can physically swap over and Carmen quickly takes the driver''s seat. Meadow slides onto

    the double seat beside me, as I''m by the window anyway and leans back stretching out her legs. It''s

    been more than half a day of her sat in that position and the relief as she sprawls out is evident.

    "How much further?" I ask not really aware of how many hours I napped earlier and how many miles

    we covered since.

    "We''re more than halfway... we made good time." She leans her head on my shoulder and curls her

    arm through mine, snuggling in and takingfort from my body. No awkwardness as we have been

    snuggly many times in our friendship these past months. "Can I nap here? I''ll move if it gets ufy."

    She asks me softly, tiredness etched in her voice and I beam a smile and nod my head. I don''t mind

    being used as a cushion. It helps deal with the pangs of loneliness from not having Colton''s touch or

    his attentive presence keeping me warm. He''s been on my mind constantly since we sat back here.

    Long silent hours, as none of us really want to converse much and my mind wandered repetitively to

    scenes of him, smiling,ughing, kissing me. Torturing me in a quiet somber mood and pushing my

    heart into heavy sadness once again. There''s so much going on in all our separate minds that we

    haven''t been great travel buddies in terms of conversation and the air is heavy with the knowing this

    isn''t a happy road trip or a vacation. Carmen especially has said nothing much at all since her initial

    spat with Meadow.

    "Stick with the road signs to New Mexico, we''ll call Sierra when we get there." Shemands Carmen

    and then slides down further to curl against me and closes her eyes. Despite sleepingst night, it was

    fitful and not really restful and both of us needed more than what we got. My nap was a great short-

    term boost but I can''t shift my emotional fatigue that''s hanging over me like a dark cloud.

    "What about you? Do you want some chat, music,pany?" I ask Carmen, offeringpanionship

    but she shakes her head without looking my way. Her face set in determination as she focuses on the

    road and eases the trucvk under her control so effortlessly. We haven''t had to stop for any kind of food

    as we have enough in the packed crates and she''s chewing on a gran bar as she drives.

    I don''t expect a verbal response and go back to leaning my head against the window, staring out in

    hopes that I may fall back asleep and lose some of the hours of this monotonous trip.

    "It''s weird isn''t it.... theck of understanding danger in the human world. It''s like they don''t even

    contemte there''s a whole other space out there, with creatures, and wars that don''t touch their

    lives." I point out, thinking aloud and sigh as we pass another holiday home type truck packed with a

    family of young ones who are eagerly beaming out at the windows of passing vehicles to wave. I gaze

    at them as we overtake and get in front, watching how one of the kids point at the symbols on our truck

    and the mother in the passenger seat looks up in interest.

    "Humans are oblivious, and self-absorbed. One of the cruelest species in so many ways, despite some

    of us having blood lust urges and abilities to rip our enemies apart on a whim." Carmen taps the wheel,

    a slight hint at annoyance in her husky response and I blink at her in intrigue.

    "You seem to know a lot about humans. I know you spent time in their world. Are they really that bad."

    This topic has intrigued me over the years, I guess. Given they make up most of the poption yet

    seem to be the most ill-informed and uneducated about the species of the world they live in.

    "Not all of them, just different. Their world is not like ours. To them, they probably would never

    understand our hierarchy, the way we do things, our aggression, or how we conduct our rtionships.

    Yet their values, their sense ofmunity... packs... are not like ours. Many of them don''t care about

    anything beyond their own bubble, their own noses... I guess that''s where I get it from."

    Her words startle me and then it dawns on me that she is referring to what she said back at the

    homestead, about being part human and I gaze at her for the longest moment, trying to form some kind

    of response. She seems unfazed by verbally admitting it again. Colton was right and Carmen really is

    so hard to read, even with my abilities in feeling people''s emotions. It''s like she carries a veil of

    imprable rock and can shield everything under indifference or a cold front most of the time.

    "You told Meadow you care about the wolves at the mountain.... So maybe you''re not all that self-

    absorbed. You loved your mom; you did what you thought was right for her." I point out, hoping to open

    an avenue of conversation but her darkening look as she res ahead tells me I said the wrong thing.

    Her whole posture stiffening and signaling she doesn''t want to talk about this.

    "Look how that helped... I got her killed, and all this..... Maybe it''s better when I don''t give a shit about

    people. They always fuck me over anyway." the biting undertone, the undercurrent of bitterness, and

    guilt hits me in the stomach as I connect herst sentence to maybe what Colton did. What the sub

    pack did in turning away from her and rooting for me instead. I guess it was a betrayal in her eyes that

    she was so easily cast aside as something worthless, even if it''s not exactly how it yed out. Even

    though he had no control over imprinting and breaking her heart, I guess she still carries the pain of

    what she saw as adultery.

    "What happened in the months since we left?" I don''t know what else to say, so maybe a question will

    be better and as she is mping down on the other topic, I should try and ease the atmosphere with

    some kind of chat. I feel out of my depths, weird and moody even though I seem calm and upbeat on

    the surface.

    "Life happened. Juan happened." Her voice croaks in her throat and she looks away to hide her face as

    she quickly wipes it and goes back to ring outside. A sudden hint of emotion again and she seems

    to curse herself out for showing weakness in the form of a tear. So much hostility in her aura and I wish

    she would just open up and tell me, to talk it out, to share and ease her weighty burden.

    "Carmen, I''m trying to help. We don''t know what went down after. We only know what we had to do at

    the homestead to keep the people safe. You have to open up to ....." I try for my therapy tone of Luna,

    the easing of a wolf to confide but she doesn''t let me finish.

    "I don''t need to open up. I''m fine. The past is done. Nothing can change it and I just want to make up

    for what I caused and be done with all of this." A curt snap, a tightening of fingers on the wheel and that

    abrasive manner which is meant to shut me up. Only I''m as stubborn as she is. I grit my teeth to curb

    my irritation at her and lock my eyes on her profile as she stares at where we are heading.

    "You didn''t cause this! I told you already." I grind out.

    "Yes, I did..... not just my mom. All of it. Had I never interfered, had I never pulled Colton back to me

    and tried to keep you apart when I did. Because of me you left, because of that Colton stood up to him,

    split the pack and abandoned the mountain. That was the worst thing for everyone. Colton was the

    influence that kept the people moderately safe. Whether he knew it or not. His father is a devil and

    without Colton''s presence, without the hope of his heir being his bright shining legacy, Juan let all the

    evil in his heart finally out. I did that. I fucked up what the fates wanted, and they have punished me for

    it ever since." She spins her head at me, her pallor pale, her eyes shining with moisture as she

    struggles to hold it all in and I see the deep-rooted guilt etched all over the sudden show of vulnerable

    in her face. I''m speechless as I stare at her in open mouthed shock, trying to absorb her words and

    trying to organize some logic to her statement.

    "It''s not that simple, and the fates... they really did intend for things to go the way they did. It was all

    part of the n, Carmen. All those paths needed to be walked out to get us to where we needed to be."

    "Was it, really?" she asks sarcastically, oozing bitterness. "I don''t think so." She signals as we approach

    a turn off and follows the road off behind a row of traffic and looks back at me, biting harshly with a

    haughty tone. "My mom, she was just another notch. Anothershing from a whip that has been

    coming down on me since Colton imprinted on you........ So, if I did nothing wrong, then why am I being

    punished by the fates?" she throws her hair back over her shoulder and taps her nails impatiently on

    the wheel as the traffic slows us right down and doesn''t seem to want to look at me anymore. I can

    taste the growing energy around her and it''s not friendly at all. She has so much pent-up anger, pain,

    and something else deep inside that I can''t pull apart. A huge gulf of darkness that''s wing at her

    aura and screaming out.

    "What do you mean by that? What else has happened to you besides Colton''s break up? Stop being

    vague and just talk to me! I''m trying to help, to understand and I''m not psychic." Her emotions are

    making me antsy, on edge as my senses are heightened and an overwhelming agony starts to w at

    my insides, feeding from her now she''s releasing some of her hidden distress.

    "Why? Because you''re my Luna now? Because you suddenly care about me? We were never friends,

    in fact the exact opposite, and if this is sympathy because of my mom, I don''t want it. I don''t need your

    pity!"

    I can''t respond to that because it''s none of those things, yet all of them too. I have empathy; I see

    someone that may be more than I thought she was but, yes, it''s also driven because of what we now

    share.... loss of our mothers in a horrific way. And the loss of her pack when they left her, the loss of

    her family. Itsplex and deeper than any of those singr things and partly because, since I

    became Luna, this care, this need to look after andfort my people is as natural as breathing. I feel

    guilt towards her, because of my part in taking her mate from her on top of everything. I can'' fight it,

    and it doesn''t differentiate between people, even with our pasts. Colton told me it was the marking that

    did it, brought up all those necessary Luna gifts that were bestowed upon me the second I was his

    mate, to be a better leader, and I can''t switch it off. I care, because I''m meant to.

    "Juan med me.... He punished me in that damn box.... for weeks! I failed to do what he wanted me

    to do, and his son left and mated up with you. I had one job that I didn''t do, and Juan, well, we all know

    how crazy he is. If it wasn''t for others in the pack and my mom getting me out, reasoning for my

    release...... I would still be there while my father didn''t give a shit about what he did to me." It''s almost

    shrill as she hits an emotional peak and then inhales to calm herself down, gripping the wheel, shifting

    in her seat harshly, gritting her teeth, and the tears that wash down her cheek are swiped away

    aggressively.

    "He put you in an istion tank?" I nche at her words, tensing enough that Meadow shifts in her

    sleep at my sudden reaction and murmurs before settling back down again. I''m shocked that Juan

    would see fit to punish her for something she had no control over.

    "He did.... and he made sure I felt pain every single day for disobeying him. He only let me heal when

    my life depended on it, because he didn''t want his new toy to die and give him nothing to torture

    anymore. He had nowhere else to vent. Colton gone, half the pack too, his prisoners at his secretb....

    All he had were the people who opposed him, and the femme who failed to do what he demanded.

    Juan''s sick in the head on a level we never trulyprehended!" The pain in her voice goes far

    beyond bitterness and for a second I feel a sh of the hatred, resentment and the lingering pain from

    what she endured with this man.

    "He tortured you, for Colton...for me....?" I feel sick to my stomach knowing the depths of agony she

    endured while we were oblivious in our new life and barely gave her a second thought. Never would we

    have guessed that after being the losing one in this scenario that she would still carry the weight of our

    consequences in such horrifying ways.

    "If I had known what would happen, I would''ve left when the rest did, but my mom.... She needed me."

    Her wordse out softer, broken somehow and she stifles a wavering sobing up from the

    depths. The intensity of her heartache finallying out to show face and it hammers through my soul.

    She''s suffered because of what we did.

    "Carmen, I''m so sorry." I can''t even begin to understand what she has been through and to look at her,

    you would never know. The wall is up again and growing taller before my eyes, the fierce is on show

    once again and her only focus in all of this was her mother''s safety. The final blow when the fates let

    her die. No wonder she thinks she''s cursed or somehow being punished by the higher powers.

    "Yeah well, you didn''t turn us away. At least herst hours were not there, not around that toxic man

    and his minions. She got to experience the pack one more time, a safe ce and genuine love before

    she did what she did."

    "So, the rumors about how he is treating the people." I interject, breathing heavily as all this swirls

    around my brain and her hands clench and unclench as we get back up to speed in a new flow of faster

    traffic. I can feel her inner battle as her mind tells her that vulnerability is a weakness, while her heart

    begs to be allowed to grieve. Conflict thick around her.

    "Juan likes to exert his dominance on anyone who doesn''t march to the beat of his drum. Others were

    in the tanks for punishment when I was. It was one of them who came back for me, convinced the

    guards it wasn''t right to do this to our own pack, and finally Juan got bored of using me to vent and

    stoppeding to the cells. I was lying when I said I left the mountain for only my mom''s sake.... I got

    us out because I knew it was only a matter of time before I ended up back in there. Juan was getting

    more controlling as the weeks passed. Anyone who even looked like they were questioning his orders

    were shackled and dragged to the cells and he was going to notice eventually that I wasn''t where he

    left me. I was having to hide all the time, stay out of sight; luckily my father never came home, ever."

    "I don''t know what to say. We never knew that it was like that back there for you, for all of them. We

    never imagined he would torture his own." I sit, dazed, looking at her face, watching the still almost

    tough expression as she forces herself to not really breakdown in front of me, and I''m awed. I thought I

    was tough with everything I got through in my lifetime, but Carmen is a whole other level.

    "He tried to kill his own son and ughtered any who helped him that didn''t leave... what do you think

    he''s capable of?" It''s a matter of fact retort, no hint of nasty, yet it has the same effect and sucker

    punches me in the gut, rendering me breathless. I inhale sharply and turn away as the shock

    reverberates around my skull. This is the first real confirmation that Juan killed wolves after the split,

    none of the others ever came out and would truthfully tell Colton that some perished, probably for fear

    he would go back there and rage a second war and lose more of our kind. He suspected but he wasn''t

    sure, and it seemed no one wanted him to carry the guilt by being honest either. He was their savior,

    their alpha, and they kept it from him because they knew how he would take the news that many died

    for helping him. I wonder how many held this, or maybe suspected.

    "We never knew." I whisper and squeeze Meadows sleeping form a little tighter. Needing physical

    touch tofort me and ground my spiraling emotions as the guilt eats away heavily at my heart.

    "You wouldn.t..... he wasn''t exactly public about it. Those he ended, were taken down in the cells and

    he burned their bodies to clean up the mess under his cloak of deceit. The people only assumed they

    were kept there, or they ran after you when being freed. I''m guessing the ones who got here after

    figured it out when they didn''t find them waiting, or maybe they think they are all still locked up in the

    cells. Who knows. I just saw too many die when I was down there, and always wondered why he never

    killed me too."

    "Your father... you''re his only legacy, even if he has nothing to do with you. Juan is all about bloodline,

    so despite your father not really wanting you, he wouldn''t remove his beta''s chance of a future. Juan''s

    twisted like that." I say it so numbly, like the logical part of my brain can still pull together thoughts while

    my emotional side is in chaos, choking on revtions and inwardly crying for our people.

    "Maybe...but what good am I? I never imprinted when I turned and I''ve seen every male in our pack

    since, and it never happened. I thought I found love, and it wasn''t real. I don''t think there''s anyone out

    there that wants to be stuck with this and my father only had his sights set on me mating to Juan''s

    offspring." Carmen''s factual statement makes me bleed for her, Instantly upset for her ownck of

    worth, especially when I used to feel the same way and know how counterproductive it can be to your

    mental state.

    "Don''t talk like that. We''re one pack, in many. There''s a wolf out there and maybe you just haven''t

    found him yet... the fates, they don''t leave us alone... They always have a n!" I hasten.

    "Yes they do! Radar has been pining for Sierra for over a decade....I can guess he still is now she''s

    alive and here. The fates don''t give a shit about mateless wolves as long as their ''n'' is steaming

    ahead and going how they want it to. The casualties, like me, they get left on the sidelines as

    unimportant."

    "I used to think like you. I used to believe I was alone and there was no one out there who gave any

    kind of crap about me. That I was worthless and invisible. I endured pain, I broke with heartache, and

    grief, but I kept going. If someone like me can find love, and family, and belonging, then you can too.

    Don''t close your heart to hope." It sounds like I''m begging her to not give up, my tone soft yet high,

    because everyone has to hold onto something or else they lose their way in life. This is why she isn''t

    afraid to die; every tiny bright thing she ever held onto is now snubbed out.

    Carmen shakes her head, finally turning sad eyes to me and a bittersweet smileced with sarcasm

    takes over her wless face. A haunting look, that is so detached yet cold and I truly wish she would

    experience one kindness in life that could make a difference to her.

    "You forget, Luna. I''m not some prophesied half vamp whose destined to lead a people. I''m half

    human, from a family that is now gone.... No one needs me, no great destiny.... I''m not part of this story

    and if I had one of my own, it would have happened before now."

 Chapter 82: The Road

    Chapter 82: The Road

    "Bullshit. You ARE part of this story. You''re here, aren''t you? You''re helping... you''re back with the pack.

    Maybe Colton isn''t your happy ever after, maybe this specific story isn''t about you, but the fates don''t

    make mistakes, and you wouldn''t be here, you wouldn''t be with me now, if there wasn''t a reason. You

    have a worth and I bet myst breath your story is far from over." My venomous conviction rings true,

    my heart certain on this fact and I refuse to dismiss her as some unimportant object that was dropped

    along the way. She was a huge thorn in my side, a recurrent shadow to my happiness, and there''s no

    way the fates would have made me be so tied to her like this for absolutely nothing. She has to

    have some kind of importance.

    "I think the reason is you are too soft and Meadow, well, she wanted a verbal punch bag for a long ass

    journey while neither of you wanted Sierra to deal with the mess I was yesterday. I''m not stupid. I''m

    also not about to crumble and throw myself to the vampires. I''m not my mom. I don''t need babysitting

    and I''ll only take so much of Meadow''s attitude before I rupture her eardrums." It''s said with a hint of

    sass and a smile curls up unexpectedly at the corner of her mouth that I can''t miss. A hint of softening

    as she dampens down her emotions once more and returns to that cold aloofness I am getting used to.

    I have to admire the girl, she has a fire in her, even if it''s shrouded in an unlikeable attitude. I can see

    what she says is true and knowing now she endured months of torture and pain at Juan''s hands, I

    know she''s not about to curl up and cry. She has fight in her and maybe Meadow knew it and that''s

    why she wanted her toe. She doesn''t like her, she never did, but Meadow knows skill and has a

    sixth sense about people''s ability. She relies on it with our pack and if she thought Carmen was an

    asset on this trip then I know she chose her with putting her feelings aside. There is more to this girl

    than I even credited her for, and I only hope I get to see her shine sooner rather thanter. Even if I

    can''t believe I am actually thinking this way about my once sworn enemy.

    "Just try and not fight with her.... my eardrums are not to me for you two and your spats." I point out

    with a raised brow and Carmen sighs in some kind of mutual defeat.

    "I hate how much he loves you... how you are together and I''m not sorry about that. It hurts to see it...

    but I won''t do anything to jeopardize my ce in the homestead. It''s not that easy to get over someone

    like him, but I know it''s utterly pointless to even look at him twice. I can see where his heart and his

    focus lies. I''m not a threat, not that I ever could be.... I''m just saying." She shrugs, turning her full

    attention back to driving and the simmering atmosphere seems to dull down and dissipate so quickly

    that it''s unnerving.

    She''s honest anyway, even if the deliverance is harsh and I don''t like some of the content, but I respect

    the fact she''s being truthful about what she feels, and I stretch out and sigh heavily.

    "I''m sorry that you got hurt. That he had someone before me that had to let him go. I can''t imagine

    what that must have felt like. It wasn''t what I wanted; I didn''t even know him." Although from the

    moment we imprinted I knew I could never let him go and want him or not, I was his forever. It doesn''t

    change that what we did was cruel, even if neither of us controlled it. I see that now.

    "Yeah well, like I said... the world keeps turning. I''m sure it''s not thest time I''m going to experience

    hell for merely existing. I''m starting to ept its maybe what''s meant for me."

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    I hate this pessimistic attitude she has, but I get it. It''s the hard knockck of self-worth because life

    has booted you in the face repeatedly, and you learned to never hope for anything better. Resigned to

    disappointment, pain, suffering, and epting it, rather than crying at every crumbling block. I guess I

    used to have it too, when life kept throwing me down and hurting me in all kinds of unfair ways. It kills

    your worth, your self-esteem. It clouds the skies and makes you see only darkness and sunless days.

    Carmen has been through enough and she has yet to find any kind of reason to think beyond how

    worthless she is in the grand scheme of things. Such a contrast to who I thought she was back in the

    pack days of the mountain.

    Maybe after this is over, when we find the witch, when we break the spell, and life can somehow get

    back to a semi level of calm, she might start to see it''s not always bad. She''ll be with us in the

    homestead and our gentler, calmer way of life. Where the pack look out for each other and genuinely

    care about maintaining the safety and peace to thrive. We can''t stop the war from happening but with

    us, at the stead, a new life, safety, and free from people like Juan, maybe she will start to heal. With

    time to grieve, time to process everything that has happened in the past months, with support from me,

    Colton, and the subs. This time we owe it to her to be better as her pack. They all do.

    Maybe she might find love the normal way with one of the wolves she never paid much attention to

    before. It happens. There are enough of them that she maybe never really gave all of them a second

    look or a chance while they stood in Colton''s shadow. I can hope anyway. It will ease my guilt if I know

    she found someone to rece what she lost, what I took, and gives her some small sense of happy.

    "You two, seriously.... gawd. Someone''s trying to sleep over here." Meadow sits up, rubbing her eyes

    and I frown at her, not impressed with herpleteck of empathy when ites to Carmen, but she

    smiles, catching me off guard and shoves Carmen in the shoulder a little harshly. "Could you stop being

    such a drag, bringing the mood down and be a little bit thankful that I haven''t kicked your ass into touch

    yet." She jests , yawns and tries to stifle it with a clenched fist before settling herselfzily upright.

    "You could try!" Carmen res at Meadow, that snidey bitchy tone back in ce and that aura of frost,

    but Meds just smirks at her with equal sass.

    "Oh, baby girl, I wouldn''t need to try...I already know you would be a two second flick of the wrist. Don''t

    put too much value on your skills when you''re up against me, Puta."

    "Meadow, really?" I nche, startled at her meanness and even calling her that after all this time,

    wishing these two would stop and just not wrapping my head around Medsck ofpassion when it

    comes to Carmen.

    "Rx, Luna. I would be worried if she was being nice to me.... I would think she''s sick or dying. I can

    take Meadow being a bitch, it''s what I''m used to." Carmen seems like she''s trying to set my mind at

    ease, but she can''t be because it''s Carmen and she''s spiky at the best of times. She really can''t be

    telling me in a roundabout way that this is okay and expected.

    "Well, skanky puta, as long as we all know where we stand, heh?" Meadow grins again, catlike and

    smug, getting the same level of hostility as before when these two shed as tempers heat subtly. It

    seems there''s an undercurrent of brewing fire as Carmen sighs and eyerolls dramatically, seemingly

    more irritated than annoyed.

    "And here I thought that specific nickname was left at the mountain... Guess you really did miss me,

    Sweetie pie." Carmen flexes her shoulders and nces at Meadow who only winks in a mock kind of

    sarcastic way, the flirt in her showing face because she uses it when the fight starts to flex.

    "Why, when it suits you so well." She flutters hershes at the other girl and pouts her lips in an almost

    kissy kissy manner. I just stare, wide eyed, mouth gawping at the weirdness that is happening. I think I

    might be about to be stuck in a femme fight right here in this cab at this rate and I don''t want to see fur

    flying.

    "Yeah.... Maybe! I was drunk, he was willing, and I was heartbroken. I wanted to wound Colton even an

    ounce of what he did to me. I didn''t really think it through, or what it would cause. And then.... he didn''t

    want to know me after. Either of them. That''s what I get, huh? I guess I really am a Skanky Puta!"

    Carmen mimics Meds heavy ent with thest two words and doesn''t sound like she''s looking for

    sympathy or a fight, just stating facts. I''m silent in dazed awkwardness as these two seem oblivious to

    how ufy this is getting. Neither giving a toss that they are brewing to battle under the nose of their

    so called Luna.

    "You y with fire, you get burned, You should have known better than to mess with Colton''s family. I

    think he could have forgiven anyone else, but not him.... You brought it on yourself and I''m still pissed

    at you for it." Meadow huffs, crosses her arms and shoves her feet up on the dash to getfy.

    Meadow''s pose is casual, loose, making it clear she really is not intimidated, and this is usually when

    you should be the most wary of her. She can turn in a sh and with her speed, calm to death switch in

    a blink. I squirm in my seat, trying to visually warn Meds to cool down and back off, my expression

    being nked by her regardless.

    "What''s new. Meadow being pissed is a daily urrence. I wouldn''t know what you looked like if you

    didn''t always snarl my way." Carmen eyes me with a slight raise of her brow, not backing down either

    and Meadow res right back at her.

    "Don''t be making funnies about me puta, I will still own your ass." It''s a veiled threat with intent and the

    air notches up in degrees as I begin to feel hot. I can''t even with the swirling toxic smog around me

    coming from both sides. Wriggling as I feed on their hostile moods.

    "Yeah yeah.... Like anything you can do would be worse than anything Juan did. I''m not as scared of

    you as I once was." Carmen sighs and points at a road sign for a turning that isn''t clear, with both

    arrows signing for our destination and Meadow sits up to gesture to the left, nodding she should go that

    way as she swivels her head and looks around to be certain. A break in the standoff as focus is

    redirected and then returns to battle mode as soon as she sits back.

    "I think I could make that change." Meadow grins sciously and this time I''ve had enough of this

    almost testosterone like pissingpetition of strangeness.

    "Enough. Meds, behave. Carmen, ignore her. Can we maybe go back to silence and my brain can be

    saved from a second headache." I sigh, tired, weary still, and not wanting to spend the rest of this drive

    listening to these two out bitch one another with threats of violence.

    "Know your ce. Lorey is MY best friend... she don''t need any more femmes in her circle!" Meadow

    spits, annoyed that I stuck up for Carmen in a way, her ego bruised, and her feelings bashed as she

    turns back to curl up against me possessively. Linking her arm in mine with a tug and settling her head

    on my shoulder back in the position she slept. She fully hems me into my corner and turns her body, so

    her butt faces Carmen and she snorts in disgust at her.

    I giggle as it hits me full frontal andpletely lifts my mood. Meadow is jealous! That''s what all this

    posturing is and why she changed her tune so god damn fast once we hit the road. It''s as cute as when

    Colton gets territorial and ridiculous over equally absurd things and I beam, enveloped in affectionate

    warmth that my crazy Chica is sulking over this.

    Her asking Carmen along at the house changed rapidly when she realized I was not being hostile and

    asked her to give Carmen a chance. I see it now, why she''s being so cold and looking to upset the girl.

    I stopped hating on her and have shown her a modicum ofpassion, and Meadow is a hot fiery

    Latino with a green streak a mile high at times. All this, Meadow is being very wolf in her possessive

    and almost territorial protection of a femme she considers her family. I may not be her mate, but she''s

    my momma wolf, my sister, my best friend, and she doesn''t like it one bit that I''m trying to let Carmen

    redeem herself. Iugh inwardly and hug Meds with a little more force than necessary and shake my

    head at her.

    I love you, you crazy femme. God, I now know what Cesar deals with if you ever see someone as a

    threat, and I bet this is nowhere near the intensity of what he deals with. She will never rece you....

    stop with the hostility.

    I mind link her so Carmen doesn''t hear and Meadow frowns at me usingly, that sulky hint of a

    tantrummy child all over her pouted pretty face. Her eyes zing with fire.

    Just don''t get too cozy and remember which sister always had your back. I don''t need a sob story to

    make you care about me... this bitch better realize wee as a pair and she''s a temporary add on.

    Oh Meds, you''re impossible but I love you. I have to hold in my beaming smile, twisting in my seat to

    stare out the window while I cover the urge tough and chide her verbally.

    You better love me more than everyone else, with exception to Cole. Or I may stick that skank under

    the truck and drive over her a couple hundred times.

    "Go back to sleep. I want to nap too." I warn her affectionately, being verbal and letting Carmen hear so

    she knows she''s about to get peace once more. I dismiss Meadow''s behavior and curl back into

    position, wrapping my arm around her snugly. She throws Carmen a sideways re and then smirks as

    she nuzzles against me and closes her eyes. She really is hopeless.

    Without her mate to take all this attention and jealous swirling affection, I guess I may have to deal with

    the heightened version until we get our pack back. Truth is I feel sorry for Carmen in all of this and wish

    Meds would just ease up for now.

 Chapter 83: New Mexico

    Chapter 83: New Mexico

    ¡°Hey, Hey, wake up.¡± Carmen rouses both of us from peaceful sleep and I can see the daylight is

    turning dim as it gets close to sunset already. We both passed out and must have been unconscious

    for hours after their little argument.

    ¡°Where are we.¡± I rub my eyes, stifling a yawn and stretch out like a cat, uncurling my limbs from the

    awkward position I¡¯ve been in.

    ¡°New Mexico, you better call Sierra as we crossed over a while back and I headed for Deming. That¡¯s

    where Meadow said, right?¡± Carmen clicks her head from right to left to stretch out her neck and I can

    tell she¡¯s exhausted from being the driver for so long. There are dark shadows under her eyes, and I

    can¡¯t be sure, but there¡¯s a telltale rosy glow across her cheeks, and nose, that hint that she might have

    been crying at some point. She seems fine now but my stomach lurches in sorrow that she chose time

    alone to cry out some of the pain she¡¯s carrying and never woke us up forpany.

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Meadow stretches, yawns and balls a fist in her mouth as she wakes and uncurls properly

    beside me, a mirror to what I just did, and I giggle at her. ¡°I¡¯ll call Sierra and tell her we need more

    specifics. We made good time!¡±

    Meadow yanks out the cell, blinking at it groggily before she nches and rubs her eyes before facing

    the screen to me. It¡¯s a text from Sierra, as though she knew exactly where we were and a more

    specific location to continue our journey onward. Spooky but then again, she is a seer and she had to

    know roughly around what hour we would hit New Mexico.

    The location is a road, in Deming that¡¯s near an address, but she¡¯s told us the house is only an anchor

    point and once we get there, we would have to find her ourselves. To stay alert and watch for signs.

    Whatever that means.

    Meadow furrows a brow as she repeats it all again, confused at the vagueness, but texts her back with

    a thanks anyway. There¡¯s not much else we can ask her for if that¡¯s all she knows.

    ¡°She must be tracking us with the locator spell, keeping tabs.¡± Meadow shrugs as if that¡¯s the only

    possible answer to her knowing exactly where we were at this point in time and I smile softly. Warmed

    by her attentive care even when we have travelled far from home.

    ¡°She¡¯s a seer¡­. she has gifts we don¡¯t know about and maybe she just knows where we are¡­

    instinctually.¡± I shrug, forgetting for a second that she mentioned she no longer has visions since she

    awoke, but I¡¯m sure she has other skills that might still be working.

    ¡°About that¡­. one of these days can someone please exin all the witch stuff, and gifts, and all that

    crap to me. I only know what I heard and what was shared in mind link. It still kind of freaks me out

    knowing Colton and Sierra are witches. And you¡¯re¡­¡­¡± Carmen flushes red and turns away hastily,

    eyes averted quickly with heat spreading to her forehead and I know it¡¯s not a shy response. Its

    emotion, to the part of me she sees as the enemy, the part of me that is responsible for her mother¡¯s

    end. It¡¯s the same response I had when I found out what I was. That underlying hatred for being any

    kind of link to those monsters that did that to people I cared about.

    ¡°When this is over, I¡¯m sure Colton can tell you himself.¡± I smile gently, throwing in as much charm and

    honest softness as I can, and Meadow throws me a look that says, ¡®you¡¯re insane¡¯! I know she doesn¡¯t

    get why I would insist my man and his ex would interact, but she is overly jealous on her best days, so I

    don¡¯t expect her to get it. Being Luna, it makes things different in how I feel about wolves in my pack. I

    trust Colton, I know he would never betray me, and he sees Carmen as only someone in his pack that

    he¡¯s responsible for now. The sooner I normalize her being around him in our home, then the sooner I¡¯ll

    get over my past with her and the insecurity I still have when she¡¯s near him.

    ¡°We¡¯re not that far from Deming and this location is right on this outer edge of that town.¡± Meadow has

    pulled up google maps on her cell and shows it to Carmen, giving her new directions in where to head

    as I direct up at the sky and point out the obvious. Slight uneaseing over me as I see how much

    duller it is now.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, shouldn¡¯t we think about getting somewhere before the sun sets andy low?¡± I ask in

    hesitation, but Meadow pats the dash with a smile, almost lovingly.

    ¡°The vampires couldn¡¯t get into the homestead; I doubt they can get into this little beauty. If we keep

    going until we get there and then we can¡¯t get a lock on any real location to where to go, we¡¯ll sleep in

    here, wherever we end up. Who knows, maybe the fates will bless us, and we find the witch before sun

    down.¡± She seems a little too sure that our metal chariot is as safe as can be but I am not so sure I

    want to put it to the test in the dark. We barely got through he wolf attack unscathed and we were

    moving. Besides, the wolves seemed too dumb to figure they could hurl boulders and trees at us, I¡¯m

    sure vampires will have the sense.

    ¡°Hmmm, shouldn¡¯t have brought along the walking curse if you expected a smooth trip.¡± Carmen smirks

    in a self-depreciating manner but Meadow doesn¡¯t miss a beat, or an opportunity to put her back in her

    ce.

    ¡°I brought you as a distraction, quick vampire snack if we need to make a run for it.¡± She clicks her

    fingers to emphasize the point and again they lock eyes and have themselves a short simmering visual

    battle. I give up trying to stop this with those two and look at the road ahead instead, internally sighing

    at this constant war and try my best to ignore it.

    ¡°Okay, so we head for Eighth Street. There¡¯s apparently a nearby park or forest, she says the locator is

    sitting there and that somewhere around is the presence of that witch.¡± Meadow goes back to the text

    to check details and Carmen follows signs as she drives, focusing her attention and relieving me of

    their bickering for now. The air is turning colder as nightes in and the atmosphere turns serious

    and tense as the end of our journey begins to get close.

    We left at dawn, and it¡¯s around dinner now but at this time of the year the sun sets early. We don¡¯t

    have much daylight before it setspletely and I¡¯m understandably on edge as we push onward.

    ¡°Here!¡± Meadow hands the cell to Carmen, with a satnav app bleeping away as she nestles it on the

    dash where she can nce at it, against the dials and fuel light symbols so she has a clue where to go

    without searching for road signs.

    ¡°Any idea what we¡¯re meant to do or say to find her? I mean we can¡¯t just walk up to humans and ask

    where the witch is.¡± Carmen raises a brow, looking somewhat skeptical about how this is meant to

    work, and I shrug tiredly, also unsure but we have to trust the fates aren¡¯t leading us a merry dance.

    ¡°We have her name, maybe we just ask if anyone knows her. I guess someone might have met her or

    knows of her whereabouts and we can just say we¡¯re visiting from out of town and want to surprise

    her.¡± I try for helpful suggestions and flinch when the phone beeps in another tone, indicating a text and

    Meadows slides it back as I see Sierra¡¯s name pop up.

    ¡°Sierra has added an afterthought and said to watch for the birds¡­ she said look for ck ravens, that

    the more of them there are, it¡¯s probably because she¡¯s close.¡± She too shrugs, a quizzical expression

    taking over her face as she widens her eyes in an ¡®okaaaay¡¯ kind of gesture that unifies the fact all

    three of us have no actual clue as to how we are meant to find her. I narrow my eyes, exhaling heavily

    at thisck of logical help from Sierra.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Is the only contribution I have for now.

    ¡°So are witches.¡± Meds points out and I smile at that, breaking the strained moment with a little

    affectionate teasing of our kin, and it reminds me of my missing mate. Sierra and Colton do have their

    own special charms but yeah, at times they can both be weird. There¡¯s no getting around that fact at

    all.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re looking for a bird version of a spooky catdy who has a fondness for living in woods,

    despite being right near a town? Is she old, young¡­. eats children? Do we need to crumble

    breadcrumbs along the highway in hopes of idently falling upon her gingerbread house.¡± Carmen

    quizzes with a deadpan tone and a serious expression that somehow amuses me, despite herck of

    emotion. This time I dough out loud, at the girl¡¯s weird dry humor that I never realized she even

    possessed. A childhood visual of the old witch from the library Hansel and Gretel book pops into my

    head and only increases the giggles I exude.

    ¡°I hope not, I¡¯m barely grown, and she might add me to tonight¡¯s menu. I¡¯m too big for an oven!¡± I point

    out between snorts of stupidughter and Meadow caves and starts giggling too, lightening our whole

    mood. I guess the tension and the heavy weight of this journey has us strung out enough, that even a

    lame joke like this has enough power to break the strings and have us erupt. It¡¯s needed, between us,

    this bonding over awful jokes.

    ¡°She¡¯s immortal, and powerful¡­. if that was me, I would make sure I look forever young, or at least

    make enough anti-wrinkle cream to stall time for a few centuries.¡± Meadow is the first to calm back to a

    straight face, wiping her eye where a tear had formed, and she snuggles up beside me once more in

    this new less hostile atmosphere.

    ¡°Yeah, but three thousand years? I¡¯m sure even the strongest Botox is going to struggle with that

    timeline.¡± I point out, thinking back to Meadow finding an article about Botox and humans preserving

    their youth some months back. She was unimpressed with how vain she considered humans to be and

    the extreme measures they would take to fight the aging cycle. Easy to judge when wolves literally

    don¡¯t age like that and we stay healthy and youthful until we die. We reach adulthood, sort of around

    the looks of a thirty-year-old human when we get to that age and then we stay that way.

    ¡°Um Meadow¡­. Luna Alora, um ¡­. look.¡± Carmen draws our attention up into the sky over our head

    with a pointed finger up at the windshield and it¡¯s hard not to miss the unmistakable flock ofrge ck

    birds flying level with us, at our speed, even if they are like thirty foot up above us. ¡°That has to be a

    coincidence, right?¡± She murmurs and throws us a highly doubtful eyebrow rise that is matched with

    our own falling expressions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in coincidences.¡± I point out, casting my mind back to a certain forest that led me East

    so long ago. The fates always find a way and this time, it¡¯s ravens. ¡°Follow them¡± Imand surely, a

    wave of excitement tremoring deep in my belly that this has to be a sign that we¡¯re on the right path,

    but Carmen looks a little unsure, ncing to me and the window back and forth with hesitation under

    that etched brow of hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can! I think they¡¯re following us¡­.. do we stop? What do we do?¡±

    ¡°No. Stick to the route. Maybe they¡¯re just keeping tabs for now.¡± Meadow at least seems surer and I¡¯m

    d I¡¯m not the only one who is a little freaked out about our escorts appearing as we discussed them.

    How did they even know? This has to be in connection to the witch and the fates have to be ying

    along. It¡¯s all too coincidental!

    ¡°Sierra said she¡¯s powerful, right?¡­. Witches can be seers. Maybe she knows. Maybe she already

    knows we¡¯re here and we¡¯re looking for her?¡± I query and sp Meadows hand unsurely, nerves

    hitching in my chest, my breathing bingbored as my palms get mmy and I stiffen all over. I

    catch Carmen out of the corner of my eye taking a steadying deep breath to reel her own emotions

    back to calm. Anxiety filling the air around us as we all fall somber now that we¡¯re faced with the

    possible next step of our task. So much is resting on us finding her and I can only prey she is as

    approachable and willing to help as Sierra thinks she is.

    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll find out soon enough, Chicas. I hope Sierra is right, and this is a friend, not foe. Else we

    drove ourselves hundreds of miles, just to be crow food.¡± Meadow doesn¡¯t seem so sure now

    either and I know the witchy side of Sierra and Colton is still something she isn¡¯t sure of. She admitted

    to me a while back it unnerves her, makes her mistrust on some level. This power, these abilities, and

    she gets nervous around them when they glow blue because it¡¯s just not something she has ever lived

    around, even before she came to the mountain. It¡¯s sweet in a funny kind of way but I get it. She relies

    on the physical attributes and her steady strong wolf self. Magical, almost mystical powers, freak her

    out.

    Carmen gasps and jolts us slightly with a swerve as a huge ck raven drops right out of the sky

    without warning and almost collides with our windshield at the speed we¡¯re doing. She ms on the

    breaks impulsively, gritting her teeth and clenching the wheel, throwing us forward in her emergency

    stop that almost ends me face bashing the dash and saves the shield from eating crow ass by mere

    millimeters. The damn thing just casuallynds on the bo, turns to us and pecks the ss

    nonchntly before flying to our right and taking off again in some snarky, sassy, crow manner, that

    screams of smug attitude. The little asshole practically smiled at us!

    We all turn, bug eyed, mouths gawping, and watch where it goes and then crap ourselves and almost

    die of simultaneous heart attacks, squealing in unison like feeble girls, as the entire flock of ck

    ravens shoot right across the truck, like a ck swipe. Skimming the roof, blocking out the light, and

    windshield, so we¡¯re drowned out by a bizarre loud noise of beating wings and zooming air, impossible

    to ignore. Visually we follow it to the right, exposing a very grimy, overgrown and barely visible dirt road

    between unkempt trees. Almost obediently we all crane our necks to stare at the dense undergrowth in

    stunned silence, poised and watching as we all attempt to calm our breathing and ponder what this just

    meant.

    ¡°I think we follow the birds now?¡± Meadow points out, clutching her chest and fanning her face to

    recover from the heart failure we all experienced. Those damn birds, I swear if I catch one I¡¯ll wring it¡¯s

    scrawny neck for scaring us like that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna.¡± I almost whine, all my senses on edge and now I¡¯m the one freaking out with the

    insane animal behavior that almost made us crash.

    ¡°Youe all this way to chicken out now? What kind of Luna are you?¡± Carmen smirks at me,

    seemingly much braver than I am, and throws the wheel to the right as she puts the pedal to the gas

    again, pushing us on to follow the dirt track. We start to bounce and sway over the uneven terrain as

    she crawls us slowly and the truck groans and crunches in protest at having to mount grass. She slows

    right down as we inch onto the overgrown road that might not be all that great for a heavy slow truck

    with crap suspension.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re safe in here, remember. The rune symbols!¡± Meadow tries to ease my worry, catching

    my hand in hers and squeezing it reassuringly as I reach out and catch hold of the dash to steady

    myself, while I nche at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s HER spell, she wrote it! ¡­ I¡¯m sure it doesn¡¯t do shit when it¡¯s up against her.¡± I point out sternly,

    fearcing my tone with hostility, and even Carmen gawps at me this time. Her eyes widening before

    she moves to that familiar eye roll and exhales haughtily.

    ¡°For the love of god. Who arms themselves with magical safetys that were sewn together by the

    person they are about to drop in on and might not be happy about it? ¡­ We do, that¡¯s who. Masters of

    intelligence here! Why did I ever agree to this.¡± She scoffs, snorting at how stupid this n seems to be

    as she slows down further to hit rough and rocky road under the overgrown grass, and the truck starts

    swaying so wildly that it¡¯s impossible to hold on. Getting harder to inch forward at all as the wheels

    catch in ditches and spin before kicking us back out amid a spray of flying mud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the one to say this but¡­¡± Carmen starts and Meadow finishes

    ¡°We have to go by foot. We can¡¯t risk the truck getting stuck here. We have to go back at some point,

    so we need this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I spin on her and raise my palms in shocked panic, my voice three decibels higher as my

    heart suffers a spasm of crazy beats. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go find a ce to wait out the night. It¡¯s getting

    dark! Who knows how far down this path we have to trek and then still find her and get back again. This

    doesn¡¯t seem smart or brave, or needed¡­. or something Colton would ever approve of!.¡± I practically

    wail it at her. I know I¡¯m the Luna, but with all things tactical, then Meadow is the one I trust most to

    decide on a course of action. Colton made her his beta for a reason, but seriously though, right now, I

    wonder about the sanity of this Chica. I may have once killed a bear and trekked alone for weeks, but

    that was before I became tired, pampered, and scared of fog spells and lurking witches!

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°We can hyper speed, get as far as we can and if it looks like the birds are taking us further and it¡¯s

    getting dark, wee back and call it off until morning. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re incapable of holding off a

    vamp or two. We are bad ass bitches, Chica, we can hold our own for a short stretch of running.¡±

    Meadow seems amused by my reluctance, talking to me as though I¡¯m her child and continues to

    squeeze my hand as though coaxing a toddle. I re at her and try so hard to remind myself that I am

    the one who¡¯s meant to be in charge here, braver, fiercer , and I need to stop wussing out.

    ¡°Ughhhhh, can we just go. Sitting here isn¡¯t doing anything!¡± it¡¯s Carmen this time, also looking at me

    like she¡¯s disappointed in my fear, and I screw my eyes shut to calm my racing heart and nod.

    ¡°Okay¡­. But if it feels wrong, or it gets too dark¡­¡± I plead and Meadow nods before I finish my

    whispering, shaky demands.

    ¡°I know, okay. I don¡¯t n on being reckless. I n on us getting home in one piece to break that damn

    curse. Stay alert, if it feels wrong, wee back. I promised Cole I would always protect you and I

    don¡¯t n on letting him down.¡± The softness in her eyes, the appearance of mist adding shine as

    emotion makes her voice tremble, almost ends me. My heart swelling with the mention of him and the

    genuine love I see in her face.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll go first. It¡¯s not like I have anything to go home for.¡± Carmen jumps out without hesitation, not

    waiting for my permission, like it even matters, and we follow using our own door. I feel like I¡¯m

    dragging a dead weight after sitting for so many hours, and my apprehension isn¡¯t exactly making me

    limber on my feet.

    Meadow locks the truck with the keys Carmen hands off and we turn and stare at the trees where the

    birds seem to be patiently waiting on us. It¡¯s unnerving and they are all quietly staring this way, all forty

    of them, like miniature models of fake birds, with that onerger especially jet ck one in the center

    and looking like maybe he¡¯s the leader of the bird crew. That little asshole who scared us half to death.

    I have my eye on that one for sure.

    ¡°You ever seen that movie, Birds?¡± Carmen asks flippantly, before swiping up a long de of grass and

    wandering ahead first as though this is a casual ramble in the woods between friends. She picks out a

    path to lead and we shift and walk behind her, intrigued by this sudden pop quiz of movies.

    ¡°No, what happens?¡± I ask innocently, aware Meadow is right behind me as we walk in a line and she¡¯s

    checking behind us every few steps, on high alert and watching for any possible danger.

    ¡°They kill and eat people in flocks much like that¡­ peck out their eyes, brains¡­. organs¡­ it¡¯s kinda

    gross. Evil little bastards.¡± She shrugs, again with the deadpan tone of indifference and I gawp at her

    back and seriously wonder what kind of wrong goes on in this girls head.

    ¡°Way to make us all feel at ease, Puta!¡± Meadow chirps in, a tone of ¡®really?¡¯ while pushing me to walk

    faster with a little lumber shove and Carmen almost gets run over as we start to pick up speed.

    ¡°Just saying, watch the little shitheads. Never turn your back on a flock of angry birds.¡± She seems to

    be taking delight in raising my blood pressure to the highest level possible and Meds shakes her head

    at her, a low growl of shut up wavering subtly.

    ¡°Yeah well, I doubt birds have any real effect on angry werewolves. Now run¡­ we ain¡¯t got all day.¡± She

    snaps at her, trying to end this conversation and I get another aggressive jab to my spine to hurry me

    onward. I eyeroll at Meadow¡¯s sudden pushiness and throw her back a snarky re to tell her to be

    less handsy, but yet still obey.

    Carmen breaks into a run asmanded, then stops abruptly, and I collide painfully, right into her back

    and then Meadow into me, letting out muffled cries and protests as we tumble into an ungraceful heap.

    Falling over one another clumsily, and then groaning as I scrap my palm and knee on the rough terrain.

    ¡°What the hell.¡± I whimper and pull a stray thorn out of my finger, casting an angry narrowed frown at

    Carmen for her stupid halt.

    ¡°Meadow, ravens can¡¯t hyper speed and we are following them¡­¡± she points out with that superior tone

    that I know will make Meadow want to punch her in the throat, and I throw Meadow back an ¡®oh, she

    has a point¡¯ kind of look. There goes her fast run n and getting there and back at speed. I knew we

    should have waited in the damn truck and now we have to rely on following birds who can only move at

    natural speed.

    Almost as if on cue, they scatter from the trees in a pping of wings, a rustling of leaves, where they

    have been waiting and head further back in the direction they are leading beforending on trees in the

    near distance. Urging us on and we hesitate for a moment, looking up at the disappearing sun in

    almost synchronized unison, sighing that we may not get another chance, and move to follow without

    question.

 Chapter 84: Follow Them

    Chapter 84: Follow Them

    ¡°Maybe we can speed between goal posts?¡± I point out, meaning from perch to perch where the crows

    are, we could hyper speed then wait on them to move, and go again. Which is exactly what we do the

    second we see themnd further on and move to go. Racing to the next set of trees in the blink of an

    eye and the birds move again, in a game of follow me.

    ¡°I hope to god this is not some crazy idea and we¡¯re not just following some random flock of ravens

    who are just trying to get away. I mean we¡¯re kinda just assuming.¡± Meadow quips in and I giggle out of

    pure nervousness and frustration and also doubt. Maybe she¡¯s right and were insanely following birds

    that have nothing to do with this. We just assumed, given Sierra¡¯s text and then their freakish behavior

    that we should, and who knows, maybe their curiosity has theme to us, but mistrust pushes them

    to move further away when we get too close.

    We hyper speed to the next set of trees that are further into overgrownndscape, light failing us, as

    theynd on and do this four more times, covering a fair bit of distance in the shortest time. They

    maybe can¡¯t speed like we can, but by air they can cover further ground than a normal human can

    walk, in a third of the time. So were making progress and we seem to be heading into denser wood and

    more of a forestry sort of weird space that¡¯s neither green and luscious or sandy and rocky, but

    somewhere in between. It¡¯s like a drying up, almost dead wood but dense enough to seem like it¡¯s not.

    Eerie, something haunting about it as shadow¡¯s lengthen across the ground and noises of night

    creatures start toe out subtly around us. We move fast, ignore the building anxiety that soon it will

    be pitch ck and hope we are heading somewhere less rural, that maybe there¡¯s a house at the end

    of this trail.

    ¡°This ce is weird¡± I point out when we stop again and wait for the birds to move, kicking away dead

    tumbleweed that¡¯s grazing my ankle and taking note of the terrain that¡¯s way too abundant in nts for

    the desert like soil beneath us. It¡¯s almost mystical in itself that something seeming so dry and arid can

    have so much vegetation.

    ¡°I get creepy vibes too.¡± Carmen admits in a low voice, seemingly aware that we¡¯re not alone out here

    in the wilderness as multiple eyes start to shine from distant brush. Large and small animals taking

    note of our alien presence and peeking because they can obviously tell we¡¯re not just wandering

    human. Animals tend to avoid the scent of wolves at a veryrge distance in this outer world.

    We move again as soon as the birds settle once more, this stop and start game that¡¯s bing tiring

    the farther we plod on. We havee off the path a few trees back and now seem to be wading

    through wastnd of some sort with no sign of houses, manmade light, or roads in the front where

    we¡¯re heading. Just dead trees blocking our view and lots of rocks for as far as the eye can see.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got no signal on the cell either.¡± Carmen sighs, aggravated, and hands Meadow back her cell she

    had brought from the truck. ¡°So, we can¡¯t even check with Sierra if we¡¯re heading the right way.¡± She

    adds with a furrowed brow and a stern expression making myst traces of hope fizzle out, like being

    drained of thest ounces of energy.

    ¡°God dammit¡± Meadows chirps in and slides it into her pocket after checking for herself. Muttering

    under her breath about cursed witches and damned nightfall, which only serves to make my hackles

    rise and my skin goosebump all over as the sun edge further down towards the horizon and the air

    turns cooler forck of it.

    I look up at the sky at thest dregs of fading light and back at the birds and really start to wonder at

    the likelihood of vampires being out here in this nothing space by chance if darknesses fully before

    we get anywhere. It¡¯s looking likely and even though we have nocturnal vision, I would rather have

    found a safe haven before they cane lurking out from their holes and crevices to walk the world. I

    know with my gifts it¡¯s harder for vampires to really take us down and I know Meadow can hold her

    own, possibly Carmen too, although I haven¡¯t witnessed it yet, I would rather not have to fight and

    battle for survival if we don¡¯t have to.

    Three more tree stops, and we can¡¯t see the truck behind us anymore at all as its so far away and

    obscured by the trees and rocks we have passed. This seems to be taking us much further than any

    location Sierra sent and I¡¯m starting to wonder if this is even right. My gut telling me that we shouldn¡¯t

    be so trusting, and maybe we shouldn¡¯t keep trying to push forward without an end in sight.

    ¡°We should turn back. I don¡¯t like this, and I don¡¯t see an end to where we¡¯re going.¡± It¡¯s Meadow,

    verbalizing my exact thoughts, sounding pensive, looking overly alert, and I guess she too is feeling it.

    Picking up on the empty air, the cold aura of this ce, and the suspicion of foreign eyes watching us

    from all angles. It¡¯s hard to defend when out in the open like this and we have no tactical advantage,

    especially with only three of us. I turn to her with a stiff expression, my stomach sinking at the thought

    ofing this far only to now give in. I know it¡¯s what I wanted, what my instincts are screaming at me,

    but my heart is telling me it¡¯s not the right thing to do. I want Colton home, sooner, notter, and waiting

    another night seems like an endless eternity. I open my mouth to try and talk this out and am rendered

    mute as a stranger¡¯s husky brogue echoes around us clearly.

    ¡°Well, that would be a shame, seeing as you only just got here.¡± A female voice startles us from

    somewhere to the left, sounding almost smug, definitely confident, and so clear and loud it rings

    through as if spoken right at our ears. We can¡¯t see anyone at all, and we all turn instinctually, ws

    ripping out and teeth baring as we crowd together back-to-back to make one fierce bubble of wolf

    aggression. Leaning down, poised and ready to turn as eyes glow with intention and every red alert

    signal explodes inside my body.

    ¡°Who are you? Who said that?¡± I call out harshly, my voiceced with a growl as my heart hammers

    through my chest like a ward rum and a rustle of some nearby bushes alerts us to a dark figure slowly

    walking into the clearing. We three seem to shift into an almost crawl pose, so ready to fight and take

    down our intruder, hackles rising, blood pumping and unified in both awareness, alert aggression, and

    yet heavy wariness.

    She steps into view, although shrouded in shadow but I can still make out that she¡¯s wearing a long

    ck cloak, hood up which is oversized and seems to frame her head in a sinister way. Her entire face

    and body is concealed in both fabric and shadow and she stops just within vision to look at us from her

    bold position, no hint of fear at all. Thergest of the ravens flies over andnds on her outstretched

    hand which appears when it gets close, showing a smooth almost youthful skin as it appears from

    under dark cloth and a slender wrist adorned with bangles and vintage jewelry. In the darkness her skin

    is so pale it almost glows like a beacon and we gawp at her in both apprehension and surprise. I figure

    we all had ideas on what a three-thousand-year-old witch would look like and so far this isn¡¯t it.

    ¡°Why, aren¡¯t thess you¡¯ve been looking for? So why are you nning on toddling away?¡± her ent

    is thick, sing songy, and foreign. I guess Scottish, if that¡¯s where Sierra said she was from. It sounds a

    little rustic, yet warm and she has a pleasing voice to listen to that pulls you in and intrigues. No hint of

    any kind of American twang at all and yet she peaks clearly in an almost teasing and clear way.

    ¡°Are you Leyanne Cruden?¡± Meadow queries, even though we both know this can¡¯t be anyone else.

    Lurking out here with these birds, wearing a stereotypical witch¡¯s cloak and showing face as the moon

    hits its highest point. She¡¯s definitely spooky and my nerves twang so tight I reckon it won¡¯t take much

    to snap them fully.

    ¡°Depends who¡¯s asking? Depends on what they want?¡± sheughs, a low almost husky and seductive

    sound, like rolling waves, that echoes around us eerily and the hint of bold confidence andck of fear

    completely unnerves me. She doesn¡¯t seem to care that three highly aggressive wolves are homed in

    defense and she is the target.

    ¡°I¡¯m Alora Santo, Sierra Santo sent us to find you because we need your help.¡± I rx my stance and

    turn my ws and teeth away, nudging Meadow and Carmen to do the same in a show that we¡¯re not

    here to harm her. Only Carmen obeys with a sigh and straightens up beside me, while Meds stays in

    protector mode, sticking to me like glue. I can feel the vibrations from her as she growls under her

    breath and refuses to relent.

    ¡°I know¡­¡­ there¡¯s not much that goes on around here that I don¡¯t know about. My birds have very

    good ears. So, wee, Miss Alora Santo.¡± She smiles, showing whitest teeth in the hints of her pale

    face, just barely visible from the shade of her hood and yet it still makes my unsure of her. Every cell in

    my body is in alert still, stiff and bristled all over because something in me doesn¡¯t want to trust this

    stranger yet.

    I squint at the crows and recall her words, casting a nce at Meadow, not entirely sure what she

    means about birds and ears and certain we never once mentioned her around these damned birds. I

    think she¡¯s maybe a little bit insane, or else she¡¯s making she knows more than she does.

    ¡°So, if you know why we¡¯re here, then I guess we shouldn¡¯t beat around the bush and ask if you will

    help.¡± It feels kind of rude to just invade her territory and blurt it out, but it¡¯s put mepletely off kilter

    having her seem to know who we are and so smug about it. She¡¯s not exactly weing and so far,

    she seems to like indirect answers and word y. It doesn¡¯t really signal a friendly soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± She points out, ignoring my questionpletely, in fact acting like I haven¡¯t spoken,

    and instead looks to the sky with a sigh. I still can¡¯t make out anything about her features other than

    she seems to have a youthfulness to her. It¡¯s hard to put a finger on it, more than seeing her hand, but I

    get the vibes she is not that much older than Sierra physically. Mid-thirties at most. I¡¯ve heard all about

    witches using anti-aging seduction, masking appearances to lure, and means to pull in innocents to

    trust them¡­or was that sirens? I forget. The books down under the house have so many supernatural

    species and I don¡¯t recall which sometimes, or what ones we should never be drawn in by. Either way,

    her presence is giving me the heeby jeebies.

    ¡°Not to be rude but, we are aware, and we don¡¯t like being out after dark, so if you could, you know, get

    to the point. You know who we are, what we want and hence¡­. we really need an answer.¡± Carmen

    comes right out with it in that haughty bitchy tone of hers, no warmth, only dry boredom and superiority,

    and for once it doesn¡¯t annoy me. I mean its rude as hell, and I admire her totalck of fear around this

    witch, but she does have a point. I don¡¯t want to be standing out here like this for the rest of the night.

    This witch has no concept of how dangerous it could be for us, or the fact, we do still need sleep and

    food before dawn.

    ¡°The jilted lover¡­. So full of anger and attitude. It¡¯s like you¡¯re a very full sponge, who has sooked up

    all the toxins in the world. A little squeeze and it alles squirting out in the most unattractive way.¡±

    She chuckles, that same girly, yet not young, sound that washes over us and the crow seems to cackle

    in response along with her. An evil vibrating noise that grates on my nerves. I swear itughs at us. It¡¯s

    that same little window tapping asshole from earlier and I mentally add her devious mini sidekick to my

    kill list should this turn bloody.

    Carmen on the other hand falls silent and res at her with a great level of mistrust, eyes gleaming

    orange in the dark, full on hostility leaching out from every pore, given she does seem to know a hell of

    a lot. I¡¯m certain we never said anything of the sort near her birds at all about carmen being Colton¡¯s ex

    or my being the reason he left her.

    ¡°How do you know so much about us, and don¡¯t say your birds hears us. Because that¡¯s bullshit as we

    haven¡¯t said a thing about her love life since we got here!¡± Meadow is the one with the hostile tone now,

    biting in, full on mama bear mode initiated as she steps in front of me and seems to grow taller. I can

    feel her unease and suspicion all around me, tainting the air and feeding my worry. She doesn¡¯t like this

    witch and she certainly doesn¡¯t think we¡¯re safe with her.

    ¡°Did I say it was these specific birds? You¡¯vee far my wee pets; you look like you need somewhere

    to sit and maybe a hot drink to calm that unwise rise of attitude. Know who you¡¯re talking to and learn

    when to be silent!¡± The tone loses that almost friendly air and that superior edge and biting tone change

    the atmospherepletely. It¡¯s an icy statement that makes Carmen sound like an amateur in terms of

    scolding and there¡¯s a hint of power and superiority that can onlye from someone knowing their

    skillset trumps yours. She slides back her hood as she steps fully out from her space, releasing her

    raven to fly back to his perch, the rising moon glowing somehow brighter at hermand and we¡¯re

    faced with a woman who looks no older than herte twenties at most.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She¡¯s pretty in a wholesome sort of a way visually, yet shrouded in maturity, underlying darkness, and

    wisdom, that gives her an older presence. Not outstanding, unearthly, stunning beauty, but she has

    definite attractiveness and a natural unmade up face with zero lines or wrinkles. She¡¯s seductive, yet

    somehow looks pure, untainted by the world and has a fire in her eyes that suggests she¡¯s a warrior at

    heart. She has a likeability, a sense of calm and control that makes you feel like you need this woman

    to tell you what to do next. A born queen, under her dark robes and almost Celtic style, flowingyers

    of longs skirts, boho attire, which has a mix of era¡¯s in one outfit. She looks exactly how I thought a

    witch should look, if she was eternally young and beautiful.

    Not bad at all for a three-thousand-year-old who has probably seen and interacted in more wars than

    we can imagine. It¡¯s not her looks that pull youpletely in though, it¡¯s her aura. There¡¯s an

    atmosphere around her, of great power, crackling energy, pure clear oxygen fizzing up the tempo, and

    the steady unruffled gaze as she locks eyes on mepletely throw me off. Dark, almond shaped

    almost catlike eyes that have a hint of exotic beauty about them. Deep and endless and way darker

    than Colton¡¯s brown eyes. She¡¯s terrifying. Like the kind of woman who would kiss you on the lips

    before driving a steak right through your heart and smiling sweetly as she did so. She¡¯s utterly

    intimidating.

    ¡°Look, we¡¯re sorry. It¡¯s been a long journey and a lot of stress. We don¡¯t mean to be rude; we just

    weren¡¯t sure if we could trust you. Or if you are her¡­Leyanne Cruden! You still haven¡¯t confirmed!¡± I try

    for the smoothing over and calming things approach, my mediation skills as Luna, but she throws her

    head back andughs heartily. Like she just heard the funniest joke of the year and isn¡¯t shy about

    expressing her amusement.

    ¡°Youe looking for me and yet I¡¯m the one that¡¯s not to be trusted, oh pet¡­. You really are a bit

    backwards. Who else would I be?¡± It¡¯s a chuckle, as she regainsposure, wipes a tear form the

    corner of her eye and shakes her robes around her to rearrange them back to neatness. I¡¯m starting to

    think this one is a bit insane.

    ¡°Truth be told, you can¡¯t trust me¡­ you can¡¯t really trust anyone. Everyone has a line that they¡¯ll cross

    for the right persuasions, even my kind. No one is every truly trustworthy, even your sisters here.¡± She

    smirks, rolling her r¡¯s in her sing song ent, hearty scots, and walks a step forward to close the gap

    between us and it takes all my will power not to step away. She¡¯s suffocating with just a foot forward,

    that energy eating me alive and I realize it¡¯s my ability to feel others that¡¯s causing it. I can sense, taste,

    feel, her brimming power and iparable amounts of magic within her possession. Like she carries a

    constant death fence of electricity around her at all times. It makes Sierra seem human inparison.

    I want to venomously defend my Meadow and maybe even Carmen too, but sense tells me to be quiet

    and ignore her insults concerning my being able to trust my pack sisters. This witch seems to like word

    y, and maybe mind games, and I definitely do not trust her. I have never met anyone like her before.

    ¡°I would die for her. So you can eat that and choke on it, Chica.¡± Meadow loses her cool, spitting

    venom, obviously offended enough to not stay quiet as her pride is bruised and I grasp her hand to

    quiet her, and groan at her words. Flinching inwardly that this witch just told us to heed her and here

    Meds is, poking the bear.

    ¡°Want to prove it? I mean, I¡¯m willing, and we do have a nice quiet night for it.¡± Leyanne chuckles again,

    that hearty, brash, mockingugh, throwing back her cloak over her shoulders to reveal a sculpted

    upper bodice of her dress, sort of romantic and flouncy around the neckline, with jewelry that give her a

    completely earth momma vibe that¡¯s not entirely weird. I kind of dig it but it¡¯s definitely something that

    would stand out in the human world, unless sit was some sort of cottage gore convention. Even without

    the huge ck cloak with an extra pointed long tail on her hood. The girl likes to look the part of what

    she is, I guess.

    ¡°Are we wasting our time? Should we just leave?¡± I blurt out in frustration at how this is going and step

    in front of Meadow again, reinforcing my position as leader, hoping to god we can just turn and go and

    find another way if this isn¡¯t it. My mate is back there, he needs me to figure this out, and I don¡¯t want to

    waste hours of my life on someone pointless who just wants to spur my girls into fighting.

    ¡°So quick to give in, wee one. Not much Luna quality in that. Do I scare you? Are you intimidated?¡± She

    whispers it in a mock tone, smug and winking as a smile haunts her full lips. No sense of her being

    rattled by us at all and I wonder just how powerful she is to stand up to three ring femmes and not

    give an actual crap about consequences. She turns her back on us, throwing us a gleeful look over her

    shoulder and gestures with a tilt of her head. ¡°Follow me, if you¡¯re brave enough, and I guess you¡¯ll see

    if I was worth the journey. Don¡¯t dawdle¡­. it¡¯s dark, you know?¡± She sniggers with herst sarcastic

    words, and seems to sway off with a steady walk, looking like she owns thisnd and is walking a red

    carpet, rather than a dirty sandy scrub with nothing around.

    She doesn¡¯t wait on any kind of response at all, so sure of herself and our need of her, and walks off

    into the darkening wood to seemingly disappear. We hesitate, all three standing firm and throwing

    nces to one another, expressions ashen, faces pale, before Meadow shoves me forward to follow.

 Chapter 85: Leyanne

    Chapter 85: Leyanne

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡­ may as well. Just don¡¯t let your guard down and don¡¯t hesitate to use your gifts.¡± She

    hisses under her breath and I scoot up right behind Carmen to fall back in line, nked by two femmes

    and still unsure this witch is a friend at all. Sierra told us she was, but this doesn¡¯t feel like someone

    who is willing to bend over backwards to do anything for anyone except herself.

    We make quick work of following close to her, aware of the pitch darkness and I start to wonder how

    the hell we¡¯re meant to stay out here if she ups and leaves us now. We don¡¯t know this terrain; the truck

    is far enough away that we¡¯ll encounter a fight if vampirese upon us, and I have no mental space,

    or physical energy, for any of that. My adrenaline is firing high and I¡¯m already exhausted. Missing

    Colton has be the biggest drain on my soul, craving him, needing his touch, his presence and I

    seem to start of the day already fatigued, no matter how much I sleep.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± Carmen¡¯s haughty tone cuts into my thoughts and I blink up and look

    over her shoulder as a tiny derelict cottagees into view, offering little to no protection from any

    outside invasion, a fire burning within its tumble-down walls. Smoke trickling through the hole of the

    disintegrating roof, glowing from inside and highlight theck of solid foundations, or full walls on each

    side it has. I realize this is where she wanted us to go. Exposed at night, sat round a campfire in a

    strange ce, of a ruined building, with only a witch we don¡¯t know if we can trust. Not a good move

    and I nce skywards and prey the fates know what they¡¯re doing this time.

    ¡°What? Afraid of things that go bump in the night? I thought you were big bad lycanthrope¡­ never took

    you for being afraid of the dark. Don¡¯t worry weessies, the scariest thing out here is me.¡± Leyanne

    mocks us from her slight distance ahead with that amused tone and wanders into the cottage casually,

    using thepletely absent side wall as her path in, to go perch herself on some positioned logs

    settled around the glowing mes. It seems this is her resting ce and is already set up to sit by the

    fire to see the darkness out.

    She watches with amusement as we three follow slowly, ncing around in high alert, and timidly ce

    ourselves close together on the other side away from her. We keep our backs close but spread so we

    take in three angles to keep watch through the fallen stones, aware, and looking around with caution.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being out here?¡± Carmen is the one to question it, always so verbal with her

    thoughts, but Leyanne shrugs nonchntly. She rxes onto her log and stretches out her legs,

    exposingced up knee high Victorian boots and adjust her skirts.

    ¡°Why would I be? Any creature stupid enough to tackle me deserves what they get. Who should I be

    afraid of? Nothing can kill me! I know, because they¡¯ve all tried.¡± She kicks up some dirt at the mes

    with her heel, causing instant green sparks and crackles to ring through and I jump, on edge and antsy.

    ¡°This is just a temporary resting spot for you wee fellows to rest; I have something I was doing before I

    intercepted Sierra trying to locate me. Needless to say, I like solitary abodes and I only had short notice

    to detour.¡± She picks up arge ck kettle that had been nestled beside her feet and hangs it up on a

    metal bar sticking out across the fire at an angle where she props it. Seemingly not phased at all and

    making boiled water, while we gawp and sit stiff as rods, observing her.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how you knew about us? Sierra somehow alerted you with the locator spell?¡± my interest is

    piqued as I home in on that detail as she nods. Remembering I was meant to give her the vial around

    my neck, but it seems she doesn¡¯t need the proof of my connection at all.

    ¡°When you try to use magic to find someone like me¡­. I know about it. Especially when you use the

    spell I wrote for the purpose. So then, naturally, I had to investigate the why, with the help of my birds. I

    may know a lot about who you are and why you¡¯re here, but I don¡¯t have all the details. My little gossip

    mongers are only good for Chinese whispers of things they actually witness. It¡¯s a long trek from your

    mountain to here and ears and mouths of passing crows are not always reliable.¡±

    I nce around at the birds flocking the trees to watch us and squint and her term for them. A visual of

    birds enjoying drama and storytelling and spreading it through flocks across thend. I guess mine and

    Carmen¡¯s conversation by the trees that day was reported along the line, with every single time we

    spoke freely in the grounds of the homestead. It¡¯s weird and makes me feel we should be watching all

    those innocent creatures back home if this is the truth of what they do for witches. If it is, then Tawna

    running, they would have known fast that she did if the birds were messengers. Our forest is teaming

    with them and they are always around, day and night.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Meadow interjects, ignoring what she probably mentally summarized

    about the birds too and Leyanne ponders her for a long moment, quietly.

    ¡°Everything, but that takes time, and I can¡¯t linger for long. So maybe I can see for myself with your

    permission. Condense, rapidly learn, and extract what is necessary from all the other boring tidbits of

    life.¡± Her words bring my eyes back to her in wide surprise, my mouth falling open, guessing she¡¯s

    hinting at being able to pass mentally, like we can.

    ¡°You can mind link?¡± I¡¯m awed, unsure I have ever heard of any other species apart from ours that can

    even do that, but she just looks at me with a ¡®please¡¯ of sarcasm across her face. That air of boredom

    that we really seem to underestimate her at every turn. Just who the hell is this witch?

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°I mean, sure.¡± I hesitate a little flustered with her response and lean forward without a second thought,

    to get up when she raises her hand to still me. Once again ignoring my question, she gets up and

    walks to me instead, gentlyying her fingertips on my temple and I¡¯m startled by the unearthly warmth

    and tenderness of her skin. It¡¯s a gentle almost maternal touch that doesn¡¯t coincide with her demeanor

    at all.

    Immediately a strange sensation tugs at my skull, so unlike what happens when we mind link as

    wolves, and I feel like warm rivulets of my body heat are flowing right out of my head. It¡¯s almost

    pleasant and my eyes grow heavy with tiredness as I begin to rx and feel pleasantly soothed.

    I blink up at her, seeing her eyes are locked on mine, unblinking, glowing a little eerily, but not blue like

    Sierra. No, this witch¡¯s eyes are darkest chocte with glowing veins of honey amber threads around

    the inner pupil and I close my own to shut out the way my body trembles at the sight of them. It takes

    only seconds, this tugging, almost draining of my energy around my face. A sleepiness invading a little

    too abruptly the longer she goes on and then she stops suddenly, and releases me so I blink awake,

    the effects instantly dismissing as though being hit in the face with a st of cold air again

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡­ very, very interesting.¡± Is all she mutters softly and wanders back to sit down with a

    thoughtful nce at me, then Meadow, and then Carmen. It¡¯s as though she¡¯s sorting through the

    thoughts, filing them into an orderly timeline and working out our rtion to one another.

    ¡°So, you saw the fog, you know what to do?¡± Meadow zeros in and tries to pull her attention, but

    Leyanne continues to stare at me in an unnervingly intense way. Her face poised, still, a slight frown

    over one brow and a hint of a little dimple at one side of her pretty mouth, showing a slight strain to her

    expression.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡­¡± that¡¯s all she says, and I nche at her suddenck of verbal¡¯s when I have just given

    her god knows how much backstory. Unlike when wolves link and we can filter and control what we

    share, I had no insight into what she took, saw, dug into and she might have seen my whole existence

    for I know.

    ¡°What does hmm mean?¡± Carmen snaps losing patience, her usual irritable persona showing face, not

    that I me her, and Leyanne smirks.

    ¡°It means, hmmm¡­. I thought that phrase was universally understood. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not speaking

    English¡­ although some from that country would disagree.¡± She chuckles at some vague self-joke and

    again fixes that prating gaze back at me.

    ¡°Hmmm you know how to help, or hmmm, you don¡¯t?¡± I chirp in, tenser by the second and honestly

    getting so sick of this. She¡¯s so good at vague, dragging things out and evasive answering and it¡¯s

    annoying as hell.

    ¡°Hmmm as in, well now that makes sense, and hmmm as in ¡­.. I know what I have to do. Does that

    clear up your inability to understand the worldwide use of Hmmm?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re infuriating, you know that!¡± Carmen snaps, riled and instantly tense all over, getting

    up to pace around behind me and shake off the obvious hostility that is making her stiff and frustrated.

    It¡¯s this atmosphere, this holding on with bated breath and walking on eggshells as we try to suss this

    witch out. It¡¯s detrimental to patience and Carmen has low amounts of that in the first ce. Leyanne

    just sits backfortably and prods at her kettle with a stick to see if it¡¯s even beginning to steam.

    Unperturbed by the outburst.

    ¡°I have something to do and you three should rest. We have to travel back to your home tomorrow and

    see what needs to be done. Help yourself to tea, there¡¯s nkets back there in that chest, along with

    the leaves, creamer¡­sugar, whatever you need. Try and not make a mess, I hate sloppy campers.¡±

    She rises gracefully, dismissing us so easily, acting like this is fucking normal, and I gawp at her my

    heart hitching in utter disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± I snap at her, my voice cracking in my throat with the raspiness I spat the words out,

    and somehow jumped to my feet without even realizing it. We literally haven¡¯t gotten anything from her

    other than agreement toe with us and she¡¯s dumping us out here in the middle of the night while

    the moon is full, and we have no means to shelter.

    ¡°Hmmm, things to do, people to see. I didn¡¯t juste here for you three, as I previously stated. I was

    on my own little mission and it happens to be as important, and maybe beneficial to your little

    predicament.¡± She starts moving towards the exit and Meadow is the one to lose her temper in true

    feisty fashion. Letting rip with a roar, bouncing up in front of me with ambering eyes and a snarl to her

    tone.

    ¡°So we¡¯re to stay out here, unprotected, while you swan off and do god knows what? Like sitting

    fucking ducks, just patiently trusting you! You, who has given us nothing at all to even trust!¡± that

    wolfish aggressiones through in waves of oozing anger and her eyes glow even brighter as her

    temper explodes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not very gracious, or grateful, for people seeking my help and towing themselves across the

    country. What do you think will happen to you here that won¡¯t in your truck, protected by MY magic? Do

    you really think a secondhand spell carried out by a half witch is more effective than any I have in ce

    here?¡± She smirks and gestures around us with an airy-fairy wave of her hands. ¡°Safe as houses, and

    a little warmer than a steel box. I¡¯ll be back before sunup, with a guest or two. So be awake, ready to

    go, and have more hospitable attitudes, because he isn¡¯t the type to take any kind of rudeness and

    dismiss it as graciously as I¡¯ve done. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m in a good mood, with a solution to an issue I¡¯ve

    been agonizing over, and you happen to be important to someone up there.¡± She points upwards at the

    appearing stars in the velvet nket of sky, gaining a squint from me, a confused frown from Carmen

    and more intrusive verbals from Meadow.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± she interjects harshly, eyes still not simmering down to normal, and I¡¯m getting the vibe that

    none of us are really warming to this witch at all. She¡¯s a strange one with an aura of something that

    makes you not really trust her, but you can¡¯t quite put your finger on it, even if her words are telling you

    that it¡¯s not true.

    ¡°I was led here for one task and it just happens to coincide with you three showing up¡­. hardly

    coincidence. Now why I came here makes sense. Looks like thes are finally aligning and your

    fates are sorting their mess out.¡± She smirks again, and I eyeroll at her use of word soup to tell us

    nothing at all once more. She¡¯s evasive for sure, talks in riddles, and literally offers no insight while

    seeming like she is. Carmen inhales heavily to hold her own temper, slumping back down to sit and

    gives up, and I sigh realizing this is futile. I too fall back, let myselfnd heavily on a log beside her and

    stare helplessly at this strange woman.

    ¡°You¡¯ll tell us when you think we need to know, right?¡± I point out, knowing this is looking to be a lot like

    how she operates. She ys things close to her chest and maybe it¡¯s her that doesn¡¯t trust us.

    ¡°Right. And I hate to spoil surprises. Oh¡­. talking of which¡­ This one I¡¯m afraid needs some words of

    caution.¡± Leyanne eyes me steadily, locking on like I¡¯m the target and her face falls serious and stern.

    She nods down at the vial on the long chain I brought with me from Sierra that we didn¡¯t need at all. As

    soon as she eyeballs it, it begins to glow with low, white, faded intensity, and she smiles a little wider as

    though it contains an answer, she needed to be sure of. ¡°Don¡¯t go turning anytime soon. I know you

    have, and you¡¯ve been lucky up until now, so don¡¯t anymore¡­. That little witch gift in you isn¡¯t

    supposed to be lost.¡± She winks, smiles in a somewhat staggeringly pretty kind of way and turns to

    walk away, but this time I really do need her to be less vague with that.

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­ the vial? What?¡± I lift it and take it from my neck, thinking she wants it

    back, that it somehow gets damaged by my turning, but I never wore it when I turned. Leyanne only

    chuckles at my obvious confusion, the questions etched across my face, and turns away from me to

    straighten her petticoats, pulling her cloak back over her shoulders to conceal her slight frame.

    ¡°No wee darlin, I¡¯m talking of those two little seeds of hope you have growing in your belly. Part witch,

    part wolf, part vampire¡­.. don¡¯t turn and they won¡¯t die. Something that took Sierra a hell of a long time

    to figure out. In the end, all those lost, came after a turning¡­ so I would say that¡¯s proof of what not to

    do.¡± She moves off with a steady step and the blood literally drains from my face, turning my body icy

    cold as it infiltrates my fuzzy mind like a dripping tap. I blink down at my stomach and it smacks me

    right in the chest with the force of a freight train

    ¡°Seeds in my? ¡­ Are you saying I¡¯m? How can you ..? I can¡¯t be¡­ we never¡­.. We were careful. We

    made sure that there wouldn¡¯t be idents. How could you know?¡± It¡¯s a blurt of words, a spew of

    soggy rambling as my eyes mist up and I find swallowing a whole ordeal. It stop her progression as she

    pulls up her hood.

    ¡°Because I can; perks of being a creepy bitch, and careful or not, the fates decided these two bairns

    had toe to fruition. Like I said, Luna ¡­. Don¡¯t turn or the wolf in you will treat them as a virus and

    cure your body. Their getting big enough now to be seen as such. Such a simple remedy that most

    wolves never figured out until it was toote.¡± It¡¯s amanding but gentle tone, full of the confidence

    of someone in the know and I sit like a statue, gazing at my own belly and have no idea how to even

    react. I can¡¯t think, or feel, as a numbness crawls over my limbs and skin, enveloping me in mild shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant¡­¡± Meadows mouths it breathily, finally caving from fierce warrior wolf and slumps

    beside to instantly cradle my abdomen with a gentle hand and a face of instant tears. Carmen¡¯s face

    colors darker as she looks away, her eyes misting so obviously, and her instant of heartache almost

    drowns out my own shock and numb at such a crazy revtion. ¡°Chica? You¡¯re pregnant!¡± Meds says it

    again with more energy, a hint of excitement, and I shake my head at her, still unable to let it sink in.

    Colton doesn¡¯t even know or is even capable of knowing about this even if we were home. He should

    know, he should have been with me when we found something like this out¡­. It should have been

    together, a moment, a shared happiness, and not this cruel twist of being hit in the face with it while

    hours away from him. Tears fill my eyes and my heart shudders painfully at the thought that this should

    have been a life changing discovery, in his arms, and not like this, while he¡¯s lost to me.

    I don¡¯t even know if this would make him happy, given we avoided the possibility because of the

    brewing war and the state of our lives under the shadow of vampires. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m happy. I

    don¡¯t know how to feel. Our world is a mess, our lives aren¡¯t simple, and my mate currently wants to kill

    me. This is so wrong, yet on some level a tiny piece of me shines bright and a warmth settle sin my

    heart that twists it in a good kind of way.

    ¡°Turning makes us miscarry¡± Carmen whispers the words, seemingly more to herself than needing to

    have a question answered and it tears my attention back to her swirling chaos of dark emotions. I can

    feel the deep and heavy grief of her mother¡¯s death all over again, yet this seems different somehow,

    and a harsher, piercing kind of sorrow fills my senses and makes me stiffen in reaction. Carmen lowers

    her eyes and begins to cry softy, staring at her own body much like I was. ¡°Right, of course¡­ hybrids,

    not pure. Makes sense.¡± I don¡¯t get why she is so upset but Leyanne fastens a steady look on her and

    seems to soften slightly, seemingly knowing the why in Carmen¡¯s dissolving emotional state.

    ¡°It was you or both. If you didn¡¯t heal you would die. There was no other options. Juan is a murderer,

    not you.¡± Leyanne seems to know something we don¡¯t, and I literally gawp at Carmen as my brain

    registers on what she¡¯s saying, pain hitting me tenfold for two reason, and I can¡¯t get my head around

    the possibility Carmen was pregnant. It feels like she stabs me in the heart, not only for her pain but for

    the possibility of ¡­.

    ¡°Colton¡¯s?¡± Meadow is the one to say the words I literally can¡¯t verbalize but thankfully she shakes her

    head. I feel so selfish for the relief in that, but I don¡¯t know, somehow if she had created a life with him

    first it would have tainted my own bond to him. I¡¯m so stupid, and jealous, and ashamed of my reaction

    and thoughts.

    ¡°A one-night stand that spelled disaster. It was never meant to be but still¡­¡­.. just for that short time, I

    hoped. He didn¡¯t want to know. Then he didn¡¯t need to know anymore.¡± She can¡¯t look us in the eye and

    turns her face away as it dawns on me that everything I suspected about a change in her¡­. It wasn¡¯t

    just what Juan did. It wasn¡¯t Colton¡¯s betrayal, or the pack leaving her, hell, it wasn¡¯t even her mom. It

    was deeper than all that and this is it right here.

    Carmen¡¯s loss, her constant weight of guilt, her change about caring about others¡­ she¡¯d been

    pregnant, and she lost something she¡¯d grown to love instantly. For a girl who craves genuine love and

    a bond from someone who might just see and value her, it must have been doubly crushing. I can feel

    her agony so much clearer now as the sadness rises but she battle¡¯s it back down behind that tough

    demeanor and shoves it behind that haughty tone and superior frown. Just a glimpse of her despair,

    but enough to break my heart for her for the rest of time. Meadow is silent as she absorbs this, finally

    thatpassion I know she has on full show, tears filling her eyes, and Leyanne breaks the eerie quiet.

    ¡°Well, you three enjoy the heart to heart. Sister bonding seems to be much needed in your pack of

    three. Joined by fate¡­ maybe you gals need to work on that. Like I said ¨C early rise, be ready for my

    arrival; you don¡¯t want to miss who I¡¯m bringing along.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t wait for a reply, not that any of us have one to give as startled shock is causing strained

    silence and tearful faces but turns on her heel and leaves without a second nce. Disappearing into

    the darkness as smoothly as she first arrived, as the atmosphere around the fire grows steadily worse.

 Chapter 86: The Guest

    Chapter 86: The Guest

    It¡¯s a strange night, to say the least. Long, and almost sleepless, strained with three minds brewing

    crazily, and not exactly restful. Conversation is quiet, and sparse, as Carmen asked us never to bring

    up our newfound fact again and it seems none of us know what else to talk about. It all circles back

    around the two things ¨C the fact I¡¯m pregnant, with twins, and the fact Carmen lost her child that we

    never knew existed and mentioning either is obviously a sensitive topic. For both of us.

    Me, Iy in bewildered and silent shock, staring at the sky, trying to get my chaotic feelings under

    control and absorb the reality of this, while Meadow keeps watch. She¡¯s alert, on guard and sits staring

    out into the darkness, spinning to every new sound and can¡¯t seem to switch off at all. In Colton¡¯s

    absence she¡¯s be my ever-attentive protector and it soothes me a little, while my heart still yearns

    for him toe to me and hug me tight.

    What I wouldn¡¯t give for him to beid beside me now. His face close to mine, his nose touching, his

    breath warming my lips. His strong arms around me, keeping me warm and safe, like he always does.

    His gentle yet seductive tone and that ent that makes me weak at the knees for him. I miss him

    more than I can bear, and every second that passes that we¡¯re still apart, I feel like I¡¯m dwindling and

    crumbling to dust. My heart is broken with the loss of him and my soul is fighting so hard to find the

    hope, the remedy and to bring him home, yet I¡¯m already so exhausted. I need him so much, more so

    since the witch told me that I¡¯m carrying our children and I can¡¯t turn if I don¡¯t wish to harm them.

    My head¡¯s a mess and I wonder how long they¡¯ve existed in my belly, while I was careless and

    patrolled with the sentinels. While I used my gifts, selfishly turned at will, and paraded around with no

    hint of danger of the inner workings of my body. How long have I been tired, and hungry, and oblivious

    to my own body telling me to slow down and rest, because of these two little lives glowing brightly in

    the depths of my soul. It makes me sick to my stomach that without even knowing of their presence, I

    could have ended them with myplete ignorance, and guilt ws at me, cutting deep and slicing my

    heart to shreds.

    Sierra was right, even if she didn¡¯t mean it in that way ¨C I do have a little witch in me. In fact, I have two.

    Somewhere in my heart it makes me warm, and happy, swearing to protective them at all costs, but the

    troubles, the worry, and the vulnerability it gives me now, ws up like a dreaded threat and chokes me

    into uneasy fear. I just lost my edge in this war, my upper hand. If I can¡¯t turn, I can¡¯t heal, so I have to

    make sure nothing happens to me that requires that. I can¡¯t use my wolf gifts, be strong, and

    huge. I can¡¯t battle as a human, but at least I still have my vampire traits to fall back on, although my

    energy is weaker, and at least now I know why.

    We all stay this way, trapped in our own heads, dozing asionally when our bodies give up the fight;

    catching minutes or more of fretful slumber but then awaken at the ufy, and unfamiliar

    surroundings, with a start. We¡¯re awake at odd times, sometimes together, mostly not, and nothing can

    really pull us out of it. This weird semi sleep, overly nervy mood we seem to be sharing. It¡¯s a surreal

    night, being somewhere strange, noises out in the dark that we have never heard back home, but like

    Leyanne said, nothinges close or even ventures at the perimeter, so we feel rtively safe even

    with her gone. Her magic is powerful, and after she left, Meadow found symbols and etchings in a full

    circle outside on the derelict walls, much like the truck, so she at least didn¡¯t lie about our safety in this

    ruin. I guess in that she earned one point towards trust.

    The early rise of sun doesn¡¯t wake us as we¡¯re already up, boiling water, making coffee that she left

    behind in that trunk full of things we assume she carries with her. It¡¯s weird. She has no transport

    around, yet this thing is huge, and weighs a ton and seems to carry everything she needs to travel. It¡¯s

    full to the brim of clothes, books, dried foods, potion bottles and an array of personal belongings that

    she has just entrusted to be left with us, with no care about us opening it to get the supplies she

    mentioned. We made sure not to touch the grimoires that were stacked in one corner, Sierra¡¯s voice

    coming to mind about never touching one without a witching handing it to you.

    We were careful to not pry too much, only ess the coffee and sweeteners, ignoring her belongings

    as best we could and we kept the campsite clean. We are aware that crows still watch us as only a few

    left with her, and who knows, this magical bitch might have cursed her stuff so if we did pry we would

    suffer for it. There¡¯s no telling what someone like her would do.

    ¡°Who do you think she¡¯s bringing back with her?¡± Meadow cuts into my thoughts, pulling me out of the

    endless stirring of coffee I have been doing, while daydreaming about nothing and everything all at

    once. I shrug, frowning with a deted exhale and shake my head.

    ¡°Honestly, with her, it could be anyone. She¡¯s vague as hell and I¡¯m not convinced she¡¯s sane. I still

    don¡¯t know if we should trust her or not.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s sane. She¡¯s just a little all-knowing and smug for my liking. I don¡¯t trust her as far as I could

    thorw her while in human form.¡± Carmen interjects, her face worn and drawn with dark circles under her

    eyes, telltale signs she didn¡¯t sleep at all, and she moves to rummage a small cooler beside the chest

    for fresh food and finds nothing. We¡¯re all tired, bellies rumbling from hunger and fed up waiting here.

    ¡°One of us should go back to the truck for breakfast supplies. I need bacon, lots and lots of bacon.¡±

    Meadow grunts out, never cheerful in the morning without her food, and in the same breath seems to

    offer to be the one to do it but I shake my head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I need the walk and the headspace. This whole thing is like a dream and I have no grasp on

    reality. ¡°I make a move to get up, from my butt numbing wooden perch but flinch at the reaction.

    ¡°No!¡± both of them snap it in unison, instantly hostile and on their feet, as though ready to take me

    down while I blink at them in surprise.

    ¡°Luna, you should stay safe, here!¡± Meadow grinds out harshly, furrowing her brow at me, that no

    nonsense bossy femme on show and motions me to sit down with a jerked thumb.

    ¡°And the babies! You¡¯re going nowhere.¡± Carmen adds on, brazen with her cold, overly protective tone,

    then blushes as she realizes the words that came from her mouth sounded almost tender as she turns

    away to hide her own reaction. Her face flushing red and she makes herself busy with tidying up our

    camp.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even process¡­¡­ I don¡¯t feel any different. Maybe she¡¯s wrong and I¡¯m not. Surely I would

    know right?¡± I query but Meadow narrows her gaze on me, all doubt missing in her know it all

    expression.

    ¡°At the house, Sierra said¡­ ¡®are you sure you¡¯re not a little witch¡¯, because of how the book responded

    to you. Maybe she was right, and it¡¯s not you, but there¡¯s witch inside of you growing now and it¡¯s only

    logical the book responded to them.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    We both fall quiet and all eyes stray to my belly from three angles, a pause as it sinks in that Sierra did

    say that. I even went over it myself through the night and came to the exact same conclusion, and I

    know for certain my DNA holds no witch. It has toe from Colton. And there¡¯s only one way it could.

    You can¡¯t transfer it any other way.

    Myths about vampire bites and Lychan scratches turning humans so easily, are folk lore, and it¡¯s almost

    impossible to turn a human to wolf. I doubt you can pass on witch DNA without a baby, and I know

    even the vampires have a whole process involved in turning a human to be like them. It¡¯s not just a

    bite, and boom, vampire. Wolves are born, not made, yes even vampires are sometimes born, I

    assume witches too.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± I breathe out, saying to aloud to myself, to set it in there and push the doubt and

    disbelief away. I instinctively cover my abdomen with a protective t hand, shuddering inside as I

    swallow those words and reconfirm my brain that this is not a dream. ¡°Oh my god. I am so not ready for

    this.¡± I nche and shiver with the sudden wave of cold fear that courses through my body.

    ¡°Are we ever?¡± Meadow smiles, leaning in and rubbing my belly with affection, eyes softening, and then

    grimaces and casts a nce Carmen¡¯s way, almost guiltily. I feel Meadows sudden drop in mood, the

    instant regret at being so careless and hurtful and I¡¯m at least d to see Meadow has found an ounce

    of herpassion again. Carmen turns to walk away and seems to be trying to look busy, keeping her

    eyes averted and her face straight while giving no hint of her emotions away. I can¡¯t ignore them

    coming from her though, and how overwhelming they are in this moment, in small confines. The pangs

    of heartbreak and loneliness, the bitter despair. I pat Meadow¡¯s hand and give her an understanding

    look, nodding softly towards Carmen with a downcast flicker of my eyebrows.

    Maybe it¡¯s time I go a little easier on her, huh? I mean, she¡¯s been through enough. Meadow mind links

    me privately, hitting the nail on the head and I nod. I have nothing else I can add, but an understanding

    of her loss makes me view things a little differently in the new light of day. Carmen isplex and it

    seems that one thing after anotheres up about this girl which makes me dislike her less and less.

    She should be curled up in a dark corner, crying her angst out, but she¡¯s not. She¡¯s a fighter, a warrior

    and she¡¯s probably holding on with everything in her to stop her from crumbling the way her mom did.

    They say femmes change when motherhood hits and maybe that¡¯s true. Maybe she didn¡¯t need to carry

    on to birth for the changes to take effect, because she became a mother the second that life existed.

    Just like maybe I¡¯m softer, morepassionate and stronger in my need to care for my people ofte,

    maybe that¡¯s because I too have been touched by the maternal bond.

    I can¡¯t imagine what Carmen feels or what theck of that life has done to her since. The hollowness of

    its absence. Especially knowing she had to save herself and sacrifice her child in the process, all at

    Juan¡¯s hands. It seems we all have our own personal reasons to hate that man¡¯s existence after all.

    ¡°Good, good, you¡¯re up.¡±

    All three of us jump about a mile high when the voice invades from the far right, startling us into

    standing and poised aggression and none of us even sensed her. It¡¯s weird, but even with our sense of

    smell, our hearing and instincts, our awareness; none of us picked her upst night, or this morning.

    She¡¯s like a freaking ghost. Just swans in undetected and scare sus shitless with that sudden voice

    whiches at you like a flying dagger. We stand and pull together in front of the now glowing low

    embers of the fire, rattled, hearts elevated in beat and look around expectantly for her ¡®guest¡¯ with high

    suspicion, but she appears to be alone.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you missing someone?¡± I point out, eyeing up the fact she¡¯s still in the same clothes asst

    night but despite hiking through dirt and forest, she¡¯s immactely clean and no sign of fatigue on her

    at all if she was up all night. I wonder if Meadow is right and witches can wear some sort of outer mask

    to conceal the real them. She¡¯s too neat to have been out all-night walking around in this horrid

    landscape and damp hair.

    ¡°No. He¡¯s here. Waiting by the road¡­. Where we¡¯re going now. So, chop, chop, ma wee darlings. Did

    you eat?¡± she asks in that merry brogue of hers, and noses around looking for evidence of food which

    causes her to frown when she sees nothing.

    ¡°We were about to go get our supplies and you showed up.¡± Meadow responds drily, still an edge to her

    voice, and Leyanne nods with a slight shrug of one shoulder.

    ¡°Guess you can eat on the journey. We have to go, he doesn¡¯t like waiting. Soe along, pets. No

    time like the present.¡± She gestures behind us to the path we camest night, and Carmen is the first to

    get up and move. d to finally be leaving this ce.

    ¡°I for one will be happy to get back in that truck and out of here.¡± She adds in passing and I catch up

    behind her to resume our single file trail, finding security in being between my two femmes, especially

    now I know what I carry. Leyanne moves to walk behind us as the birds hitch up and follow, flocking in

    form god knows where and it seems like the sky is suddenly full of caws and cries and the battering of

    wings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it has it¡¯s positives. Quaint, peaceful, no humans for another few miles in any direction.

    Seems perfect to me. No one nosing in or getting in your way.¡± Leyanne smiles cheerily, being

    strangely upbeat and annoyingly merry, as if we¡¯re all just out for a summer walk, at dawn, in the ugliest

    ofndscapes. This witch is too weird for this time of the day and I hook Meadow¡¯s hand in mine to feel

    more secure now that we¡¯re moving and instinctively, I reach out, catching Carmen¡¯s from behind,

    sliding my fingers into hers. She stiffens at the contact, hesitantly ncing back at me before returning

    the grip without argument and loosely holding onto my hand. I can feel her awkwardness, her

    uncertainty, the alien feel of another femme wolf having this kind of contact and I¡¯m sad for her that

    between her own pack sisters, touch is not familiar. It makes me wonder if it ever was. Has she always

    been so alone?

    ¡°You said turning was a no for me, right?¡± I turn back and nce at Leyanne, dismissing Carmen¡¯s

    posture, asking a question I have been going over all night with it sitting in my brain, and I have to

    rify a few things. I¡¯ve turned recently, and yet I am still pregnant, even though she said it had to do

    with the age of the babies.

    ¡°Right. Many hybrids were lost with just one turn. The perfection of your DNA is also your biggest w

    when ites to species breeding. As soon as your body identifies it as something that¡¯s drawing from

    your health, it fixes it.¡± I guess in the earliest days they are so tiny and unformed that my wolf gifts

    ignore the presence until they start to make you sick. I know that pure wolf pups somehow have the

    ability to withstand turning and I guess the impurity of a mixed child, is its other species is the one who

    can¡¯t stand up to it.

    ¡°Right, ummm¡­. my gifts, my abilities. In human form I can use them still though, right? They won¡¯t

    hurt them?¡± I ask tightly, raising my brow as worry wriggles into my brain; needing boundaries and

    guidelines to keep them safe, and I wonder how many times I have carelessly used them these past

    weeks while I didn¡¯t know. How close have I been to losing them before they were given a chance at

    life.

    ¡°Yes, fine, although¡­. some report that abilities and such may be weaker and get worse as thing

    progress. Your body focuses on the new life and stupidly leaves you more vulnerable. I think its

    nature¡¯s way of ensuring the weaker hybrids don¡¯t get out of the womb. So many obstacles to ensure

    failure. Only the strongest make it so I¡¯m not at all shocked that Sierra gave birth to the future Santo

    Alpha.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying she might lose them; even if she doesn¡¯t turn?¡± Meadow spins her head on Leyanne,

    homing in on the details and ignoring he rother words, much like I do and gets an infuriating shrug in

    return. We both nche at her and my brain goes into chaotic overdrive as nerves flood me and make

    me feel instantly sick.

    ¡°Not if she¡¯s careful. Limits her need to protect herself. Relies on her pack to shield her, her mate if he

    wasn¡¯t cursed. Sierra got through, I¡¯m sure you will too. Colton was a strong baby, and I don¡¯t doubt his

    offspring will be the same. I mean look at you, your mother didn¡¯t have half of your ability and she still

    carried you to term. Be calm, Luna, have faith in your fates.¡± Leyanne yanks a passing branch,

    snapping off a twig to use to swipe at long grass as we walk, and she seems so utterly casual and

    rxed. Like she isn¡¯t telling me the possibility I may still lose my children.

    ¡°You knew my mother?¡± I¡¯m distracted by her words, head pulling away from the topic at hand for my

    own sanity, and like always, thirsting for more of what I lost in my past. Anything I can ever learn about

    my mother from before, it¡¯s like a drug for me, always needing more of it as the memories of her fade

    with time. So few beyond our pack knew of her, and so little of the remaining ones can even recall her

    at all. A lot of the valley forgot the Whyte pack as it waspletely wiped out.

    ¡°Not personally, but I know of her. Was quite shocked to piece you and her togetherst night. But then,

    I shouldn¡¯t be, they always lead me to people for reasons. And nothing is ever coincidence.¡±

    ¡°You mean the fates?¡± Carmen queries with a suspicious eyebrow rise and a nce back at her, and

    I¡¯m wondering the same thing. I thought witches had gods, or some other belief, something like a moon

    goddess, given Leyanne seems to have at least three pendants on with moon stones and symbols of

    phases of the moon.

    ¡°I mean the higher power. You call them fates; some call them gods¡­ I call them guides. Voices in the

    wind, nudges in your gut, itching palms and footsteps that lead you other ways. They send me where I

    need to go and sometimes it pays off. I¡¯m in the right ce at the right time and it alles together.

    Like now.¡± She looks at me for a long second, a smirk nudging her mouth as though she¡¯s gazing with

    meaning and I break eye contact, feeling ufy.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you meantst night. Why ever you were here, it links to us somehow?¡± I wish she would

    just open up and speak, stop these dumb riddles and sassy little expressions. Tell us, but I get the

    feeling she isn¡¯t going to. She ys everything close to her chest and gets a kick out of watching us try

    to pull the pieces together.

    ¡°It does. And soon, you will know how. Now speed up a little, I want to get there before he has to go

    back. He¡¯s a busy man and not famed for patience¡­. None of them ever are.¡± She swipes at Meadow¡¯s

    butt with her branch in an attempt to p her onwards and gets a snarl and an amber glow under

    ferocious brows aimed her way. It doesn¡¯t phase her in the slightest and she just lifts her hands and

    makes a little ¡®forward¡¯ motion with her fingertips while smiling like the Cheshire cat. I think meadow is

    close to eating her as she growls under her breath and jilts me into a faster walk with a harsh nudge.

    ¡°Who is HE exactly?¡± Meadow is impatient and fiery in nature and I can tell this way ofmunication,

    and the smart-ass facial expressions, are annoying her.

    ¡°Someone you¡¯re going to hate on sight, but trust me, you¡¯re not going to act on it, not if you want to

    live. I¡¯ll make sure of it. I can assure you though, hees with no intention of harm. You just have to

    trust the witch, I guess.¡± That low and smug tone, the brows smoothing out to an almost catlike look

    that reminds me of Hollywood viins and I swallow hard.

    The three of us throw nces at one another, more questionsing with her so-called answers and a

    feeling of dread rises between us.

    ¡°Why do I get the feeling we¡¯re not going to like this.¡± Carmen butts in.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not. But needs must and this whole thing, is bigger than just you three. Now hush,

    more walk, less talk. I need some headspace to figure some things out, seeing as I did not sleep one

    winkst night. Ma head¡¯s weary. Now shhhhh¡­ get going.¡± Leyanne gestures for us to move, rather

    bossily, a lot of harsh hand waving and a finger to her lips to silence our chatter. We don¡¯t like it, but we

    fall obediently back in line and quicken our steps retracing our path fromst night effortlessly as we

    can pick up our own scent to follow back. A sense of lighter relief that we are going back to our familiar

    truck and will be turning around and heading home very soon.

    It doesn¡¯t take long to see the truck in sight ahead, in the clearing where we abandoned its poor self.

    With a few more feet to cross, wee out at it where we left itst night and Meadow unlocks it

    before jumping in to reverse out of the ditch, we almost got it stuck in. With less weight aboard she

    maneuvers it easily and pulls it back up to sit on the road that brought us here.

    ¡°Not you.¡± Leyanne catches my upper arm quickly as Carmen rounds the truck to get in and I was

    about to follow. Flinching in startled surprise and turning to eye her up and meeting a deadpan look that

    gives me no clue as to the why. ¡°You¡¯re with me for now.¡± She gestures back along the main route to

    our left and its only then I spot arge foreboding pair of four by fours, both ck with tinted out

    windows, parked about a hundred yards further along the road. They give me a weird vibe and an

    internal shiver runs through the length of my body.

    ¡°Um I don¡¯t think so, she say with us.¡± Meadow leans out of her now open window and throws Leyanne

    a challenging re which only gets an amused smirk. She makes a move as if to say she will get back

    out of the truck and physically take me.

    ¡°If I wanted to harm any of you, you would never have made it out of this truckst night. Don¡¯t

    underestimate me. Be a good wee doggy, sit tight, shut up, and do as you¡¯re told. Don¡¯t make me get

    the muzzle.¡± Her words are almost icy and cold in deliverance, despite that catty sarcasm, and I throw

    Meadow a look that¡¯s meant to calm her worry rather than escte this into a fight that I know will

    happen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, just stay close. If I need you, I¡¯ll link. I still have abilities, you know.¡± And I know that metal is

    no match for a piercing wolves¡¯ ws should they need to physically rip through the cars sitting yonder.

    Meadow would plough through a vehicle to get to me if I needed her, in the blink of an eye. We are

    strong and vicious, and Meadow is one of our worst. I have to nothing to fear, even if my own powers

    may be weakening as we speak. I still have enough to hold my own and get myself out of anything that

    might happen over there.

    Meadow tenses and Carmen res at Leyanne from her seat as she too settles herself in and locks

    her eyes on the two of us. She may not be someone who ever liked me but I¡¯m a wolf, from her pack,

    her Luna, and our protective instinct for one another against another species is built in, whether we

    want it or not. She is giving me some serious vibes that Meds wouldn¡¯t be the only one tearing open a

    metal box to free me.

    ¡°Rx puppies, I¡¯m only taking her for a short walk. She¡¯ll be back before you even miss her. Go chew

    on something.¡± Leyanne tugs my arm with a rather bossy pull and gestures towards the vehicles

    ahead, but as soon as we start moving towards them, they fire up their engines and head our way. As

    though they have been observing and waiting for the signal of us moving their way. My heart begins to

    hammer like a drum, my gut telling me I should be on alert and my body bes instantly mmy.

    They¡¯re American luxury cars, but filthy, as though they have been driving through terrain like this for

    hours on end and not ustomed to it at all. As they approach at speed, they stop right in front of us,

    kicking up dust, mere feet from our truck so that Meadow doesn¡¯t have to go anywhere at all. Close

    enough to see what¡¯s happening right where we are and it settles some of my nerves, giving me a

    sense of protection that she won¡¯t be far, neither of them will.

    The first car door is opened by a driver jumping out quickly, dressedpletely in dark clothes with

    gloves and a hood pulled firmly over his head so you get zero sense of what he looks like at all. I freeze

    in paled faced horror as his scent wafts this way at my approach and I almost choke on the sheer

    strength of its familiarity.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I gasp in shock and recoil against Leyanne¡¯s hold as itputes through my head

    why I know that smell so well and what exactly he is. My inner rm bells going off and I start to pull

    away, fear enveloping me and knowing we were right to doubt this witch.

    ¡°I said you wouldn¡¯t like it, but you came to me for help, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing. So get in the car and

    don¡¯t make a scene. I¡¯m not in the mood for forcing pregnant wolves to heel.¡± Shemands in a biting

    hiss, but I throw a hesitant look back at Meadow, crying visually for her, and she catches my fear and

    despair, her eyes glowing instantly as she rips herself out of the driver seat in an instant. Doors kicked

    open as both make way to save me.

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± Leyanne snaps, turns almost as quickly and with a raised hand mming an

    invisible power their way, she seems to hold Meadow and then Carmen absolutely still and powerless

    with very little effort. They struggle facially but it¡¯s like their bodies are bound and tied, lifted a foot from

    the ground, and all they can do is shake and growl as eyes turn amber and teeth elongate. She even

    seems to inhibit their ability to turn at all and the snarls turn to whimpers as she gives them a warning

    squeeze.

    A gift so like mine, only I can feel iting from her in powerful waves, crackling the air and turning the

    sky dark over my head. It tells me she has ten times what I inherited in terms of power, and she¡¯s

    terrifyingly capable at using it. She¡¯s barely trying, and both my femmes are held still before she tucks

    them back in the truck, pushes them to sit where they were and ms the doors. With only a slight

    move of graceful fingers and a deadlock re aimed their way, she seals them tight with magic, so that

    Meadow and Carmen start to fight to try and get out, pulling out ws to cut their way out but it¡¯s futile.

    She has each in some sort of bubble that makes it impossible for them to do anything much at all. Their

    ws can¡¯t get through it, the invisible shield, and they¡¯re trapped where they are.

    I re back at her, my heart hitching, my own eyes turning red as fury rushes through my body as she

    drops her hand and leaves them that way, I pull myself upright. Rounding at her and not concealing my

    anger and mistrust when she¡¯s brought me to the feet of the enemy and bound my protection.

    ¡°You said I should never trust anyone, even you. Was that a forewarning that you were going to stab

    me in the back as soon as you felt like it?¡± I point out and back away slowly, cautious and on full alert,

    ws growing despite my brain telling me to not turn, as she straightens her cloak and reaches for me,

    but she only smiles and shrugs.

    ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t, but darling, as I already pointed out, if I wanted to harm you, I would have done it

    already. I¡¯m not the type to let vampires do my dirty work when it can be so much fun to do it yourself.

    He¡¯s not a threat¡­ none of them are, and you need to get in that car and learn something new today. If

    you want my help with your mate and your little fog problem, I need yours. This is why I was here ¡­.

    survival of all species sometime means wars shouldn¡¯t continue. I had a task, it¡¯s in that car waiting for

    my answer¡­ and you¡¯re it. So, if you please?¡± She gestures towards them, but I step another foot back

    away from her, bristling and poised in pounce mode.

    ¡°What are you talking about? So many fucking riddles with you! You¡¯re trying to end the vampire war, or

    is that another lie?¡± I re at her, stiff and ready to fight but my stupid fuzzy head is still asking her for

    answers I shouldn¡¯t trust. Leyanne seemspletely rxed, maybe a tad irritated but she patiently

    stands, then shrugs.

    ¡°Not directly and when did I lie, ma wee pet? I try to never pick a side or get involved, but sometimes I

    need to. One species is as important as another and if the bnce is destroyed it affects all of us. It¡¯s

    been decades of unrest and frankly, I¡¯m tired of it. I¡¯ve not got time to stand here and deal with a

    tantrum so move or I¡¯ll carry you too.¡± She reaches out, catches my arm, yanking me towards her and

    shoves me a little more aggressively in the direction she wants. I stumble forward towards the open

    door, distracted by her aggressive behavior and the seemingly patient driver who motionlessly stares at

    the ground as hees back into view. I bristle as I approach, my inner wolf aching to be freed when

    surrounded by the stench of his kind, my senses telling me to turn and run, but I hold it in. Thinking of

    my babies, knowing she will do to me what she did to my femmes and cursing that now of all times I

    would put myself in this situation without the ability to turn or hold my own against her.

    If they hurt me, I can¡¯t heal, and I don¡¯t know if I truly believe this witch. She told us to not trust anyone

    and now I wish I listened to her own damn words!

 Chapter 87: You!

    Chapter 87: You!

    Leyanne sighs heavily, her expression grim, walks around me and gets into the car without hesitation,

    her temper pulled thin, leaving me standing on the roadside flexing my hands and trying to stop my

    wsing out. I can feel my eyes burning with fury, and know they¡¯re probably glowing as red as

    lava with how mad I am in this second, my anger and instinctual aggression peeking out because I¡¯m

    standing four feet from the enemy and everything in me is screaming ¡®kill it¡¯. I can barely suppress the

    anxiety, the hatred and yet I know deep down I need to follow her.

    ¡°Hurry up, pet. I¡¯ve not got all day.¡± Leyanne¡¯s voice coos from inside, a slight thawing of her icy tone in

    what I guess is a bid to try and cool my jets and I swallow my fury, snort at the standing guard, throwing

    him a nasty re, almost tasting the urge to strike him down but yet throw caution to the wind. She said

    they weren¡¯t a threat, and that she¡¯ll still help us¡­I shouldn¡¯t believe her, but I can¡¯t help thinking of the

    fact she warned me I wouldn¡¯t like this arrival,st night. I grin my teeth, shake my head at how stupid

    this is as I climb inside the dark interior of the vehicle and give stinking vampire freak a wide berth. I

    have more questions than apprehension and knowing I need to be braver if we¡¯re going to help our

    pack, means Iy my suspicion aside and trust that the fates wouldn¡¯t lead me here to this for no

    reason. I jump when the door is snapped shut behind me, the interior so dark that I¡¯m momentarily blind

    before my nocturnal vision kicks in and almost fall onto my seat as I clutch the cold leather and edge

    myself to sit down.

    The inner car is spacious, unlit, and my vision starts to adjust properly just before Leyanne lights it up

    with a glowing ball in the center of her palm. I blink, flinching painfully at the sudden white light she just

    dazzled me with and snort again, showing my displeasure with her for all of this.

    ¡°Not all of us have night vision goggles you know, Darrius. The sun doesn¡¯t hurt you so why are we sat

    in a dark box? Are you allergic to interior lighting?¡±

    Wait, what? The heavy sarcasm holds a hint of warmth, and her voice pulls me to blink rapidly and look

    towards the person she¡¯s addressing, sitting opposite us. I only now see him that she¡¯s drawn him to

    me and I freeze in utter terror as I realize the scent that¡¯s still offending my nostrils isn¡¯t just from the

    driver at the door, but the foreboding figure opposite.

    I can smell him, much like the other one, this too is a vampire and I know for a fact the sun DOES hurt

    them. It¡¯s why we are safer in daylight. Confusion causes me to furrow my brow, wrinkle my nose and

    cast Leyanne a look as if to say ¡®are you kidding?¡¯ surely she has more knowledge that that about

    these pale, ugly creatures.

    ¡°Old habits, Miss Cruden¡­. I dwell in the dark, I¡¯m not used to being around in the day due to the

    nature of my profession.¡± The muscr shadowy figure leans forward, still clouded in shadow,

    somehow shielded from Leyanne¡¯s light with a heavy dark coat that has the oversized hood pulled up

    so only the lower half of his face can be seen. Carved masculine lips, clean shaven, and those white

    pointy teeth that are impossible to hide are hinting out over the outer edges of his lower lip, although

    this one has a square jawline, and his pallor doesn¡¯t seem as lifeless as the ones I havee up

    against. His skin almost looks humanly colored, and warm, as though his teeth are fake and he¡¯s not

    really what he smells like.

    I¡¯m met with a husky heavily ented voice, in a body that screams of strength and power. He¡¯s in a

    tailored set of dark clothes, his outer jacket is leather and long on that tall body, , almost like a suit, with

    dark crimson lining peeking out and adding a hint of opulence. I¡¯m surprised to be able to feel body

    heat emanating his way and not the cold iciness we have encountered when we fight his kind. In fact, if

    I didn¡¯t smell him, see his fangs with my own eyes, I would be doubting what he is at all. He¡¯s one of

    them, only he seems different and carries the same kind of dark and intense aura as Leyanne.

    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly giving her reason to rx with the hood? Sinister and mysterious are not always the

    way to make new friends, Darrius.¡± Leyanne points out, ironically, given she was wearing one when we

    met herst night. The vampire pauses¡­seems to ponder it for a moment and then with a slight tilt of

    his head and a raised arm, he pulls back his hood slowly to reveal a handsome, definitely masculine

    face, under dark brows and a head of modern styled ck hair, but I freeze as he blinks blood red,

    glowing eyes, my way that makes my breath catch in my throat and I choke. Startled with the intensity

    of their light in this dark space as they almost glow like crimson candles in the pitch ck of night.

    ¡°And that reaction is somehow better?¡± He asks her drily, seemingly amused at my instant shock and

    unimpressed at the same time. Vampires that we¡¯ve been up against never had the same color of eyes

    as me. He¡¯s the first I have ever seen, and it throws me off kilterpletely, gawping his way and

    blinking like an imbecilic.

    ¡°I figured it would be a familiarity rather than a shock, wee pet. Surely you of all wolves can¡¯t be afraid

    of red eyes?¡± She chuckles, mocking me in that sing song way she has of talking, leaning out to pat my

    hand with hers, somewhat reassuringly and then leans back in her seat with a smile. I nce from her

    to him and back again, ignoring the fact that he¡¯s actually pretty hot for a vamp man, something we

    NEVER see, and yet his eyes make him look like the devil. I am at a loss for words. Caught in silent

    awe, staring at this hunky, devil eyed creature before me, as he gazes right back, no expression at all,

    and his focus makes me tremble under the intensity of his gaze. It¡¯s like he¡¯s staring right through me

    and yet, I have no sense of danger at all form this thirty something year old person. No rm bells or

    kill switches and I realize; I havepletely forgotten that his kind are someone I should never sit in a

    car with and have normal chit chat.

    ¡°Well, this is her. The one I told you aboutst night. Alora¡­.. she¡¯s her child. Survived all this time, a

    hidden wee gem that time forgot.¡± Leyanne doesn¡¯t waste time in getting up to task and I flutter my

    eyes to her and back to him, my heart beating through my chest, nerves fraught, panic hitching

    because I¡¯m in over my head, trying to get a read on the situation. Leyanne seems rxed and

    comfortable, but that means nothing to me. I still don¡¯t know if we can trust her and him, he¡¯s isn¡¯t

    moving or doing anything that tells me I should run, in fact, he isn¡¯t phased at all by a wolf being in his

    car. He seems bored!

    ¡°How can you be sure? There have been rumors before that never came to fruition. Varro won¡¯t listen if

    there¡¯s no certainty.¡± he states openly as if I¡¯m not even here and just addresses her directly. I try to

    decipher his strange ent; his English is clear and well-spoken but that overlying way he rolls his

    words is almost Russian, transantic for sure, maybe. It¡¯s light, almost not there, American hints, but

    in some words it¡¯s heavy and pronounced. I¡¯m not sure where to ce his origin and it might exin

    why he¡¯s nothing like the vampires in Arizona. Maybe they have races, much like the humans do, like

    wolves have colors, and up until now we have seen the ugliest, scrawniest, whitest, and lowest of the

    gene pool of his kind. He¡¯s definitely nothing like what we know of them at all. This one is strong, built,

    sinister and seems to be extremely poised and graceful, with an intelligent expression on that almost

    model like rugged face.

    ¡°Really? How can I be sure? You¡¯re asking me? Come on Darrius, you know better than to question my

    skill and knowledge in anything important. Look at her eyes¡­ she¡¯s also white when she turns wolf.

    Her mother was called Marina and her family died on the battlefield at the hands of the Santo pack.

    Sound familiar? We don¡¯t get many coincidences in thesends.¡± Leyanne leans towards him stiffly, a

    rise of her attitude that he would question her, and I curl back into the corner and try to pull apart the

    words she just said. Not knowing how to feel about what she¡¯s telling him or why it¡¯s important. My

    head confused and overactive with the sudden surge of possibilities.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡± he growls it under his breath, and I try my hardest to sit upright and keep all my internal

    reactions down. My wolf is fighting me to leap out due to my growing uneasiness and mistrust, and I¡¯m

    gagging on the stench of vampire invading my senses the longer I breath the air in this small confine.

    Overwhelmed with the feel of them and hating that a part of me somehow wants to tune in and feel

    them the way I do with the wolves. I don¡¯t want them inside of me that way, and I fight it with all my will.

    ¡°You know there¡¯s a sure-fire way to check. I know you brought him. What are you waiting on? I

    wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe if I wasn¡¯t sure, and he knows her by sight. He¡¯ll kill your doubts in a

    sh.¡± Leyanne almost goads him, confidence oozing, her posture is straight and haughty as though

    she knows this is all inevitable and he¡¯s wasting time by dying. I can¡¯t really add anything to this

    conversation because I don¡¯t really know what it is, what wants with me, or why he¡¯s trying to prove I

    am who she says I am, or who they have who would know me face to face. My heart ups it¡¯s chaotic

    beat and my palms turn mmy with sheer stress at this situation.

    ¡°He¡¯s hesitant, afraid of disappointment after he¡¯s spent all these years thinking she was gone. I can¡¯t

    force him to look at her if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± The dark stranger shifts in his seat and props an arm on

    the ledge and turns his head out at the ck tinted window, staring at the road out there and flexes that

    square muscr jawline. If he wasn¡¯t a vampire, if I didn¡¯t have Colton, then I would dare to say he

    would be crush worthy. As it is I wouldn¡¯t blink twice about staking him through the heart with one of my

    ws.

    ¡°How unlike you, not forcing people to do what you want. Are you going soft? Has age finally caught up

    with you, old man.¡± she jokes but his low throaty growl only makes her smile wider and I get that this

    chick really likes to rile people. She loves to throw in those little stabby words for reaction. He bes

    about a hundred times more intimidating and snaps his head back to her, scarily steady, and graceful,

    yet the killing intent is clear in those glowing reds.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that much older than you!¡± He grinds out, clearly offended with her age digs and I nche,

    doing the math in my head and realizing this goon is over three thousand years old. The grimoires have

    never been clear on vampire life spans but surely that can¡¯t be right. Some of the ones we killed looked

    way more aged than him, some were even old in terms of human looks and yet here he is, prime of

    youth, and over three millennia old.

    He taps his thumb which I notice is sheathed in a ck leather glove on his thigh, anotheryer of

    weird on this sinister freak given they don¡¯t feel cold, so why the gloves? he sits still, as though

    pondering something then nods.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s the quickest way. And I need certainty, not possible. Varro requires confirmation as

    soon as I can confirm it.¡±

    I jump as. my door is opened again without warning, and I realize that much like wolves, the vampires

    can link psychically, although we haven¡¯t seen much of it back home, and he probably told whoever it

    was to get in here. I instinctively slide towards Leyanne, inner nerves taking over and shielding myself

    beside her in hopes she will actually protect me, as a dark clothed figure appears at the blinding light of

    the open door, tall, muscr but shrouded in shade as the sun sits behind him and makes it impossible

    for me to see. I peer out, blinking as I try to adjust, eyes watering profusely, rubbing my eyes to shield

    the sudden retina burning brightness that¡¯s pointed right on my face. He seems to hesitate and stands

    there silently withouting in or getting closer.

    I¡¯m confused for a moment and look to Leyanne, then the vampire with a questioning tightness of my

    face, and out to the figure once more. Unsure what¡¯s happening here or if I¡¯m expected to say

    something, do something. Spinning my head and then halting as a new scent enters my nose and

    makes everything around me stop dead and blur away as a detail homes in all my senses to one thing.

    I know his smell¡­ there¡¯s something familiar about it, something gnawing at the back of my brain as I

    inhale deeper to get more of it¡­ his scent. Memories stirring, darkness pushing away questions and

    thoughts as every fiber in my grabs onto the familiar and tries to pull a face back from the eternal

    depths of my past. I would never forget it, it¡¯s so close, soforting, so real. not in a million years

    would I not know what is filtrating through my nostrils and stimting all my nerve endings. My body

    stiffens, my skin goosebumps and all my hackles raise in both rm, shock, and a deep despair that

    scratches my heart and makes me gasp out a sob of recognition. Realization crashes through my

    senses as my eyes widen in disbelief and I throw myself out of the car instinctively to see for myself

    that this can¡¯t really be him.

    The figure backs off at speed, seemingly panicking at my burst out, leaving the gap between us at ten

    feet as I get upright and re at the hooded figure before me. Inner chaotic emotions flying crazily and

    the need to confirm, to see, to know it¡¯s him almost takes me over like a crazy person. My brain

    stammering and my soul in agony.

    He¡¯s male, stands over six feet tall, powerful in body and with heat¡­te twenties, well he would be

    now, a scent that no wolf would ever mistake, especially not me as I knew it so well, and I lift my hands

    in disbelief. Stunned and numb all at the same time.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be you¡­¡­ how can it be you? You died. You were killed, they all were ¡­.. You died!!! SHOW

    ME YOUR FACE!¡± I screech at him, tears cascading from nowhere and immediately wash over my

    cheeks, drenching my skin, as hysteria takes grip. My heart feels like it¡¯s being shredded to pieces

    while fear and panic overtake my limbs and I begin to shake. Losing control as the air around us rids

    me of the vampire¡¯s scent from within the car and there¡¯s no more mistaking it. I can smell it fully now.

    Him, wolf, my blood¡­¡­ I know the scent of one of our own anywhere, and I know him. I know him as I

    know the back of my hand or the sound of Colton¡¯s voice. This can¡¯t be happening to me.

    ¡°Lorey¡­ I¡­¡± he lowers his head, looking to his feet and even his voice destroys what¡¯s left of my soul.

    His voice, only maturer, huskier and yet, it¡¯s still him. That voice would hush me to sleep with bedtime

    stories every single night.

    The tears break harder, and I w at my chest to counteract the crashing burning pain inside of me at

    the realization he¡¯s really here. After ten years of thinking him dead, yet he¡¯s alive, and with vampires

    as though I never mattered at all.

    ¡°Jasper¡­. why?¡± I wail at him, betrayal wracking my body painfully and hurting me on a much deeper

    level than physical wounds could. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe for me? When mom and dad died, why did you

    leave me? You let me believe I was alone, all this time. Do you know how I survived, how I lived? How

    alone I was? WHY??¡± I sob, using him, hurling my words like weapons, amid the gulping cries of a

    distraught child.

    My brother shifts uneasily on his feet and draws back his hood to finally expose the face I have been

    longing to see for half my life. Same soft, short, brown hair that flops over his forehead on one side and

    softer blue eyes under straight brown brows, in an aged face but the features I loved so well, still

    remain. Handsome wlessness, much like our father. His eyes damp with unshed tears and he can¡¯t

    look me in mine as his own shame courses through and shows on the face that always found it hard

    not to reveal his every emotional thought.

    ¡°You were dead¡­ that¡¯s what ¡­.. I thought¡­. You were dead. The Santo¡¯s they wiped out the n,

    they left no one else alive¡­ The farm, the vige, it was all destroyed when I came back to find you.¡±

    He crumbles, his shoulders sagging as his body slumps in an excruciating way, and he steps towards

    me, reaching out a hand and then withdrawing as though he¡¯s afraid of my rejection, of my anger. Or

    maybe afraid much like I am that one touch will awaken us from this dream, and neither will be

    standing here at all.

 Chapter 88: Jasper

    Chapter 88: Jasper

    I don''t know how to react, what to think or feel. I stare at him, gawping, somehow rooted to my spot,

    anger consuming me, mixed emotions swirling around me like a dense fog. Pain, then relief, some

    inkling of joy and hope, but it all swirls back around to agonizing shards of biting fear as I try and

    absorb that this is real.

    I open my mouth to speak again, but only noisees out, a whimper of desperate sobbing that

    breaks me down and in a second I''m crushed against a strong warm chest, surrounded by arms that

    used to be as familiar as my own skin. I''m hugged tightly by the one person who used to make my day

    brighter, before Colton did, before our world fell apart. I can only slump into him, so caught in past

    memories and how this feels so familiar, so necessary and yet I cannot stop crying against his soft

    clothes like a wounded child.

    "If I had known.... I would have found a way to take you. I would never have left you or abandoned you.

    I truly, truly believed I was toote. I swear, Lorey." He mumbles into my hair, his breath warming my

    scalp and sending shivers across my whole body as I copse against him. Savoring the feel of him,

    breaking to pieces and trembling at his touch, crying over a million days of haunting pain where I

    mourned his loss along with my parents. My brain is so fuddled, confused, and I try to pull fragments of

    possibility together, so not sure that this isn''t a dream. Gasping in an effort to curb my emotional

    breakdown and sniffing back to some level of sanity.

    "But how..." the words push out with a weak tone from the chaos of my foggy head and I know I need

    answers more than hugs right now. They all died. Juan made sure of it, so where was he, how did he

    survive? Why is he with vampires?

    He exhales heavily and rubs his hand over the back of my hair, stroking me in such a familiar way that

    it pains me and cuts to the core like a knife, squeezing me tight as though his words are going to

    wound me. My instincts immediately perking up and the red alert g of instinct moves up my spine in a

    cold shiver.

    "There''s so much you don''t know. There''s so much to tell you. I...... Lorey, the vampires are who saved

    me. There''s something really important... They gave me a home because...." He hesitates, pausing

    between broken sentences, his voice trails off and his tone fades like a whisper as though he hasn''t the

    will. I pull back in suspicion, blinking away my tears to focus on his face and the joy and pain at being

    able to look at him again almost ends me for a second time. I impulsively reach up and touch his

    cheek, grazing his warm skin, checking he''s real and bury my face against him again just to be sure.

    My brother''s really alive, and here, holding me, telling me that I have someone left of my blood that still

    loves me. I wasn''t truly alone all these years and had he known, he would never have left me in the

    home at all, but then....I wouldn''t have bonded to Colton. I push it aside, knowing now that despite what

    I endured, I would never give up my mate or how I came to be his, even if I lost ten years at my

    brother''s side. I have him now, the fates brought him back to me and all I need is truth.

    "Because?" I push where he left off, and then pull away again to gaze at his handsome face and

    absorb every detail and line that I''ve missed beyond belief. When I realize no answerse, I raise my

    brow and nudge his abdomen lightly with my palm. He''s staring at the top of my head, avoiding my

    focus; a look of anguish as though he''s torn about what to say and even after all these years, I can still

    read his facial gestures as if we haven''t been apart for half my life. "Tell me." I shove my palm into his

    chest like I did as a kid when he would tease me and hold out on something I wanted to know. His

    pained half smile at my reaction tells me he remembers me doing this to him so many times as a ten-

    year-old pup, the happiness of the familiar behavior. His whole body softens but then he lets out a sigh

    while his brows furrow gloomily and he reaches out to stroke my hair once more.

    "No matter what.... you''re my sister. You always were and always will be. I never stopped loving you.

    You have to know that, before...... just tell me you hear me, okay?" His words tremble, his voice low

    and almost pleading me to agree to his terms. Dread rises in my stomach and I pull at his sleeve

    nervously, yanking his hand back to my head almost childishly for reassurance. Confused and reverting

    to habits of old and it only seems to wound him more so. My youthful behaviors so effortlessly returning

    when my brother is holding me tight. He was always my guardian, my best friend and my mentor. The

    protector who was always ready to kiss my boo boo''s and carry me home.

    I love my brother so much. I have missed him beyond belief and if this a dream then I never want to

    wake up. Sobs catch in my throat and desperation overwhelms me.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "I understand. I hear you." I repeat his words, needing to know what he''s holding back and not really

    laying any weight on them. Of course he''s my brother, I know he loves me. He always did. We both

    thought each other dead but it doesn''t change a thing, nor does it matter now. Jasper will always be in

    my heart and hold a special ce that no other living soul can rece. There has always been a dark

    hole that belonged only to him.

    "They saved me because of..... your mother." He dodges eye contact and goes back to staring over my

    head at the sky in the distance, his emotions all over the ce and feeding my nerves. I frown waiting

    for him to borate, impatience growing until one little word catches my attention and I furrow my

    brows as I repeat back his sentence in my brain and sound it our for myself

    "Your?" I hone right on it, loudly verbalizing with heavy questioning as he pauses. I feel his stiffness as

    he looks left, over the top of my head at the open door of the car which is silent and still. Leyanne and

    the vampire still tucked inside and leaving us to it.

    "She wasn''t my mother, Lorey... by blood. I''m not even rted to you. I never was. We''re not siblings in

    any other way than marriage."

    I step back, gasping as my head spins and I''m hit with the weight of his words like a kick to the gut

    while nausea rises rapidly in response. Trying topute, but it doesn''t make sense. I re at him,

    anger rising because it''s a lie, frowning, shaking my head. I have the urge tough at him. To hit him in

    the shoulder and tell him to stop messing with me, but the deadpan nk look on his pale face tells me

    that''s not what he''s doing at all.

    "Yes, you are. Stop it." I snap, swallowing my ludicrous bubbling despair, and step back to shove him in

    the chest again, only with aggression and denial. "Take that back" I snap, eyes glowing with burning

    rage that he''s trying to hurt me or make me hate him and I don''t know why. He flinches at the contact

    but reaches for my hand and catches his fingers in mine so he can pull me back to restrain both my

    hands in his.

    "You have no idea what it means to be here right now, to see you, to know you''re alive. God, I have

    wished for this moment for so long." He swallows the croak of his tumbling emotions and furrows his

    brow back to seriousness, quieting my voice within my chest as he exhales harshly. Caught in shocked

    silence and begging him with pleading eyes to stop doing this. "She was pregnant when we met her.... I

    was five years old. Dad was my uncle; he was raising me because my mother died in childbirth and

    took her mate with her. I always knew who I was, and then you two came and you gave me a new

    family." He pulls me in nearer as the choked expression and numbness stills mepletely. Freezing

    out my thoughts as I blink and try to inhale through what he''s saying and almost fail at getting enough

    oxygen in the process. "She was running, from our kind, for fear of what they would do if they found out

    about you. And we were camping on the south side of the mountain, out there alone. I don''t think it was

    by chance.... they imprinted on sight. It was... beautiful. I gained a mother in the blink of an eye. And a

    few short monthster, a baby sister." His exnation cuts my heart from my soul and rips it into

    shreds, burning my body with intense pain as my brain stammers.

    "No! ... He was my dad too. He''s my dad.... she''s my mom... you''re my brother. STOP IT!" The sobs

    break as every memory I possess is torn in two and all I thought was real turns out to be a lie. Every

    moment, every happy encounter and image I have clung to my whole life. None of it is real and I was

    living in a fake world with people who were never even my own blood. Jasper hauls me into his arm

    and pulls my face against his chest with a strong palm, enveloping me with that protective bulk of body.

    "He was, in every other sense of the word, Lorey. He loved you. You were his daughter; it didn''t matter

    to him where you were created. You both became ours and we loved you both exactly that way. It didn''t

    matter to us. You ARE my sister."

    "No, I don''t want it to be true. He was my dad, you''re my brother, stop saying it. They were all my

    family. I won''t believe you." I can''t take this in and he squeezes harder, pinning me tight, as though

    somehow this isn''t the worst he has to say, and I instantly absorb his tension, reverberating through

    me. Picking up on his feelings even while mine are insanely overpowering and it freezes me to my

    core. A new wave of dread hitting me like a brick wall.

    "I''ll always be your family, but the truth is.... who you are is why I got to live.... Do you understand what

    I''m saying?" he falters and through the mess of my head and the muggy thoughts colliding one truth I

    already knows rings clear. Sense prevailing, logic kicking my ass.

    "Because my mom was part vampire... and that somehow saved you." I blurt it out, whimpering,

    wishing none of this was true, but his tense stiffening tells me that''s not right exactly.

    "No... I mean, she was, but...... your father, Lorey, your biological dad. He''s the son of the high lord.

    Your dad''s one of them."

    His words have the same effect as cutting me down where I stand and even though my brain doesn''t

    reallypute it, my body reacts just the same and my legs give out. Crumbling but his grasp on me

    tightens and he holds me up and to him as I break all over again. Nausea choking me and I wretch and

    sob at the same time, unsure how else to respond.

    I''m not part vampire, diluted from my mother''s side. I''m half of a freaking vampire and for the first time it

    suddenly makes sense why my eyes are red and hers never were. Why my gifts are strong and yet, I

    never saw them in her. Yes she was part vampire, but no, she didn''t give this to me... he did.

    I shake my head over and over and the only noises are my pathetic gulps, gasping for air, my wails of

    shock, as my entire life history burns to the ground and crumbles to ash. Everything I thought I was.

    Who I thought I was; it was never real. I was never a Whyte, I''m not even bigger percent wolf anymore.

    I was never Jasper''s sister...I was an invading half breed, and they all knew and kept it from me the

    entire time. I can''t sense any lies or deception in him and even I know he has no reason to tell me this

    if it wasn''t true. Jasper was never a liar.

    "Alora, your father is the vampire who has been waging a war against the wolves for two decades,

    taking over where his ancestors gave up. His wrath and hatred ispletely fueled by the thought that

    wolves took his lover and his child, not once, but twice. He thought you both perished almost two

    decades ago and created an army to fight a war. Only then to find that no, she was cut down in the war

    of his own doing and his child was taken at ten years old."

    His words stop my uncontroble deterioration and I grasp Jaspers clothes as what he says pulls

    together in my head. Reason and sense bringing sudden calm to my body and I jerk my face up to

    meet his eyes on mine.

    "He started the war because of her.... us?" I blink, instantly still, my brain hitting some weird lull of

    hysterics to really get this and realize Leyanne is standing right behind me now. No longer waiting in

    the car, but here to confirm what he says.

    "He did. She ran to protect her baby from her own pack and he never knew what happened to her.

    When she imprinted, she never returned, thinking he would forget her. But he never..... he thought she

    was dead and so was his bairn, so he came after your kind to avenge you both." Leyanne touches my

    shoulder and makes me jump with the contact. Weirdly soft for her, as though she''s exining to a

    fragile mind and all I can do is shake my head. My eyes round out in bewilderment as I stare at her and

    then Jasper and then nche as it hits me again

    "And ten yearster...." I blub, grasping at it all.

    "He rebuilt his army after finding out the truth, with intentions of avenging you both once again. This

    war, is all about you. He knows she fell on that battleground, he thinks you were murdered on the

    mountain right after." Jasper releases me from his tight embrace to give me room to breathe and it

    gives me a moment to pull myself together. Stunned by this new history, no longer capable of feeling

    anything more while so much hangs inside of me.

    "I don''t believe you.... it can''t be real.... I couldn''t be the source of all this death and pain. All those who

    have died in the battles." I don''t want to carry the guilt or believe this.

    "Lorey, vampires have kept me alive and safe for a decade. On the strength of being Marina''s adopted

    son and your sole living wolf family. The high lord favors me, and gave me Darrius as my eternal

    companion to make sure I remain unharmed..... he takes no part of his son''s war. He doesn''t care what

    he does but if he knew his heir is still alive.... He would intervene."

    "You could end a war by merely existing... the high lord would exert his power and recall his son. His

    son.... would be tamed with the knowledge his child lived. You, my pet, are literally the one to bring

    peace to two kinds, by just breathing." Leyanne''s words sit heavy on me and I stare between the two of

    them at the long distant road we came here on. Mind peacing out as I pick apart and process every

    single detail with eerie stillness. The prophecy that I would end a war was always within my grasp, and

    it was never anything to do with my gifts at all.

    Almost twenty years alive on this earth, all my losses connected to this enemy, only to find they''re all

    linked, and my loss was for nothing. I was the center of the storm and if the fates had only revealed me

    sooner to the vampire lord, then maybe no one would have died at all. It can''t be that simple. None of it

    can. My mother died for her own cause, and my pack continue to suffer because of my existence. All I

    ever needed to do was stand up and be seen.

    "I can''t..... I need to think." I spew out my rush of words and push away from Jasper''s close proximity

    as though he''s causing myck of air. Dizziness overtaking me as my vision blurs while I stumble to the

    verge and crumble into the grass to sit down and put my face between my knees. Taking deep breaths

    to cool the sudden heat crawling over my body like fire ants. It''s all happening too fast and it''s so

    beyond crazy and farfetched. My brain is close to exploding and it''s all too much topute in such a

    short time.

    "Not all vampires are at war with your kind. Some of us just don''t care. The lord has been left to run

    rogue for twenty years.... it''s'' time my people took their kind in hand." The low rumbling voice of the

    dark stranger pulls me out of my posture, lifting my chin unsteadily and I realize I''m being shadowed by

    the one from the car in all his huge glory. He''s tall, wide, and impressively terrifying when standing like

    an imposing tower over me. Yet, he''s standing in full sunlight, even if he is wearing a dark hood and

    gloves. That''s the only part I seem to focus on.

    "Your kind? Aren''t you all the same? Vampire is vampire." I hesitate, trying to gauge if his clothing is

    enough to protect him but stare in shock as his naked tanned wrist peeks out from under his coat as he

    stretches and pulls his hood back down without a single reaction to the light. He smirks and somehow

    despite all that''s going on with me, I gawp at his sudden exposure andpleteck of pain. Blinking

    in daze that it does literally nothing to him, and swallow hard with this new piece of information. We''ve

    seen Vampires in the sun when we caught some as prisoners to extract intel. They burn and die in

    horrifying cries and screams of pain, then dissolve to ash like a bursting powder puff. We have an

    upper hand because of this weakness, and yet here''s one, and he''s fricken fine. Walking in sunlight

    could be aplete game changer to the wolves upper hand.

    "Vampire is a loose term for a varied species... we can be born or made, and it makes a difference.

    Birth keeps us pure and strong.... it''s also heavily monitored to ensure no child is born without

    purpose... except the asional ident. The ones who are turned, they''re weaker, slower, and they

    have nothing of our gifts and abilities, also easier to kill with such basic things. Lord Varro''s army is

    borne of turned halflings. Pale eyed, weak, blood thirsty, sun fearing .... pawns. Consider them an

    abomination and an embarrassment to our bloodlines. My kind are royalty, and we stay far from the

    mongrels in order to preserve our existence." His superior tone, that weird ent and his blood red

    eyes all surround me with a heaviness that causes me to pause and listen with no response. My heart

    thudding and head swirling, taking in his words. Vampires can be like humans, that can walk in light,

    have warm and tanned skin and look rtively passable, despite teeth and red eyes. Does this also

    mean they can control the blood hunger? Don''t need it to survive and can ignore the impulse to feed?

    He seems pretty controlled.

    "The pure breeds are rare, Lorey. Compared to other species, they are still only in their hundreds

    globally..... Darrius here is from the house of Danesti, one of the oldest in the vampire hierarchy,

    second to Draculesti.... The high lord''s bloodline. Your bloodline." Now that makes me snort and choke

    in disbelief asme movies we watched in the orphanage appear in my head.

    "You¡¯re saying freaking Drac was real? ... I''m a descendant of some horror story vampire?" I blurt at

    the absurdity andugh insanely with a head shake. The bubbling giggle of someone having a real

    hard time processing reality. Sure I''m having some sort of midlife crisis brought on by the trauma of my

    mate abandoning me to some stupid cursed fog. Or maybe I''ve had a mental break, and all of this is

    only happening in my mind.

    "All storiese from somewhere and his bloodline was created long before his fable was. The house

    of Draculesti, well, they have ruled the vampires since the dawn of time.... it was the child of Draculesti

    that first started these troubles." Darrius gazes off towards our truck and I follow, glimpsing both my

    femmes staring this way and eavesdropping in as best they can. Still immobile and I guess Leyanne is

    keeping them tied to their seats even now. Leyanne follows my line of vision and I hear her sigh, before

    I look away and dismiss the sight of them.

    That renders me mute and I gulp down any kind of reaction. The memory of so long ago, Sierra telling

    me a story of a half breed child who died at the hands of the wolves... she was the child of the vampire

    king and her blood was spilled by the Lychans. If she was Draculesti and I am too... the fates really are

    trying to redress the bnce and put things back to rights. It''s all slotting into ce and if this wasn''t

    about me, I would be fascinated and excited at the piecing of the puzzle, but instead I can''t breathe and

    I have to force my face back between my legs to catch it before I suffocate to death

    "If this is all true, then you can end it... all you have to do is tell him?" Meadow''s voice startles me out of

    my stupor and snap my chin back up to see them moving closer to me. Her and Carmen have been let

    out now it''s obvious we are not in danger here and Leyanne trusts they will behave. Meadowes to

    me in a sh to catch my hand and hold it tight. Giving me her strength, her support when she knows

    I''m struggling, and surrounds me with that sense of safe I need right now. "The fog.... if the vampires

    give up, the spell is taken back?" She nods towards Leyanne for confirmation of a possible solution to

    our own problem and I turn in expectation, seeing that she might be right.

    "It''s not the simple. Lord Varro has been out there for a decade, no one knows where he is currently.

    And if we need to go to the high lord, we need proof of you .... That means my going back and letting

    the mind link show today''s events. That I saw you, that I know it''s you. If he''s to recall the vampires, it''s

    not a case ofmanding a halt. His son leads the halflings, they won''t juste to heel without his

    say so. So, after carrying a message from his father, we then need to show Varro you lived as he''s cut

    off any psychic linking from anyone who would stand in his way." Jasper sits down beside me,

    answering for the witch, all eyes on me and slides his arm around me, getting a wary look from

    Meadow. The mistrust evident that a male is touching her Alpha''s woman. She stares at him for a long

    moment and then sighs, seemingly relenting that as my brother, he has a right to touch me without

    suspicion.

    "I remember you... Jasper. Nice to see you alive,padre." Meadow reaches out and gives him an

    awkward handshake and he throws her a half smile and shrug back at her. It''s weird given the

    circumstances but it''s also sweetly heartwarming. My brother who''s not really my brother, and my sister

    who''s not my sister, meeting properly for the first time ever. I doubt they knew each other back when

    we were younger as Santos and Whytes didn''t really interact.

    "Meadow... and that''s Carmen." She nods behind her at the hovering figure who edges closer with

    apprehension, and Jasper nces up,ying eyes on the new figure for the first time too. It''s an

    instinctual almost polite response to greet someone he''s being introduced to. Nothing in it other than

    reaction because he was raised with manners, but the next second sends everything into chaos. His

    whole body ms to an unnatural halt that sends a shiver through me as he''s touching my body with

    his and I feel it firsthand.

    One moment, one look is all it takes.

    The spark, the p of tension, the forced eye lock as both of them open wide in shock, bodies riveted

    to weird stiffness like an electric voltage has been administered. The hold of breath, the panicked gasp,

    and the sudden look of realization on both of their faces, seconds before both fall backwards in

    dramatic release and crumble to the ground panting. Like tumbling matchstick towers, both end up on

    the ground, shell-shocked and crumpled, blinking at one another as though only each could hold the

    answer to what just went down. It''s a moment, felt by all around. The heavy atmosphere zinging with

    emotional fall out that something major has just happened between them.

    Seeing it from this side is way less dramatic than being the one going through it, and it stirs up so many

    sudden emotions as I click on what this is. Colton shooting through my mind''s eye but also a low little

    inkling of warmth and joy. It doesn''t alter the shock factor none the less. Jasper just imprinted on

    Carmen and things just got a whole lot weirder andplex.

 Chapter 89: Fate

    Chapter 89: Fate

    "What the hell was that." The vampire growls hauling my brother to his feet, seemingly irritated, and

    almost violently dusts him down. No one seems to know how to react and Leyanne, well she just

    chuckles and doesn''t seem shocked at all. No hint of surprise, just an ''oh well'' attitude and a pretty

    smug expression.

    "It''s called falling in love.... the wolf version anyway. Jasper just found his forever mate, and frankly, I do

    like a good bit of drama in the family. Well, isn''t this anotheryer to add to a seriously strange story."

    Leyanne is almost cheery with the turn of events and Jasper is white and panic stricken and looks like

    he''s about to throw up. Meanwhile Carmen is on her ass, outright staring his way with a devastated air

    of freak out all over her and doesn''t seem to be able to respond in any kind of way at all.

    "They imprinted?" Meadow is almost as speechless as me and quickly speeds over to help Carmen

    back to her feet. Deja Vue of a simr chaotic sceneing at me from months ago, being literally

    swept off my feet, and the pain in my heart intensifies with theck of his being here. Colton would be

    happy to know Carmen found her someone.... God he would be happy to know my brother lives. He

    would be ecstatic on all counts and probably be smothering me half to death with joy and kisses. All of

    this, he should be here to share all these things with me. The truths, the possibility to an end to the war.

    Seeing Carmen finally get a chance to move on and heal. That the fates never forgot her at all.

    "Carmen.... ?" Jasper whispers it affectionately, seems to be rolling her name around on his tongue,

    trying it out, familiarizing himself with what his heart will want from here on in. And despite openly

    staring at one another as if none of the rest of us are here, longing growing between them, neither is

    moving towards the other and it''s a strange and strained atmosphere of pause. I can taste the

    apprehension from both sides, the disbelief, the severeck of trust that life could show them a second

    of mercy. My brother must have been through hell too, and now I can feel it, free from my own

    overshadowing emotions. I can taste hisck of faith in fates, bonding, relying on wolves at all. He''s

    scared to approach her, and she is the same.

    "This is not our focus... we have something to do. The girl can wait." The vampire bites in, hauling

    Jasper to face him by his upper arm, obviously no concept of what imprinting really means for a wolf. I

    can see the struggle on my brothers face as logic cuts in, but his heart and needs are fully focused on

    the femme mere feet away. I know how it goes. After the initial shock wears off. The instant love and

    longing, the sudden infatuation as the thoughts and memories you were hit with open up and make you

    see the other as someone you''ve always known. Unravelling a sea of feelings you never knew were

    possible to have for someone who seconds before, was aplete stranger.

    "Do you have any idea how much of a big deal imprinting is.... He can''t fight it. Neither of them can and

    it''s cruel to make them." Meadow''s snappy attitude is aimed at the vampire I knows she''s having a hard

    time ignoring. All her instincts from the second she saw them have her riled and she''s been on high

    alert this whole time. She is looking for any excuse to attack and I know she''s controlling it best she

    can. Her eyes have never stopped being amber this entire time.

    "Maybe weak ones like you can''t... but Jasper is one of us. He took the oath; he was initiated into our

    coven. Hees with me... the girl can wait!" Darriusmands, grinding out his words with a low

    rumbling growl that sends unease through everyone. His teeth bing more visible as he snaps, and

    his eyes seem to deepen in color as his pupils constrict. Even Jasper lowers his head in a sign of

    respect that tells me Darrius is not someone to disobey. Submissive immediately and I can tell this

    Darrius character, he''s not as reasonable and steady as he seems to make out. There''s a darkness

    around him, a cold aura, and a severeck of any kind ofpassion.

    "Can I just talk to her, for a second? ... My heads full of..... I need to just touch her, just once." Jasper

    tries to keep control by I know only too well how strong the pull is to bring you together. The urge and

    instant love of the bond and he''s struggling. I remember needing to be by Colton''s side, feeding from

    his presence and aching to have him touch me.

    "Get out of the way." Carmen''s voice breaks into the tension, that bitch tone I''m starting to be fond of,

    and the vampire is physically pushed sideways as she storms face on to my brother without hesitation.

    No fear in her anyway. The shock and anger on Darrius'' scowling mouth only calmed by Leyanne''s

    touch. She shakes her head to tell the vampire it''s hopeless to intervene. Seems Carmen has pulled

    herself together and she marches right to him to get her first proper look at her fate.

    Jasper doesn''t hesitate either but pulls her forward to him and presses his nose to hers while hessos

    her in his arms, bringing her to him like it''s the most natural thing in the world. Seeing this, the fluid way

    theye together, makes my heart soften. The instant way they mold, that they weren''t strangers

    seconds ago and suddenly she''s the only thing he wants in this moment. Eyes locking and both faces

    soften to an expression I see on my mates face every time he looks at me. That level of love and need

    can never be hidden.

    I don''t want to think about tall the ins and outs of this. I mean she''s my mate''s ex-lover... and he''s my

    brother. So, he''s now going to make love to the girl who bedded his brother-inw? God, this is

    intense. I''m not sure I want to keep thinking about it. Does this mean, she bes my sister?

    This is thest thing I expected to happen, ever. Although now that it has, I''m sort of not mad about it.

    Jasper''s been alone for a decade, living with these god-awful creatures and Carmen''s been an

    untethered boat on a stormy sea for a long time. They''re sort of perfect for each other and I guess the

    fates knew that all along. They should have bonded so many years ago, when they first turned, but

    were pulled apart so everything else in this story could y out.

    This also means one very important thing ¨C her love for Colton, it''s gone. In the blink of an eye, her

    emotions, her heartbreak, all her sorrow and pain ... A band aid is applied. It all just goes away, and her

    heart is filled instantly with the love for the wolf the fates found worthy of her.

    In a way I''m sort of happy it was this way and not slow and natural love. Carmen imprinted, she was

    worthy of that rarity and the fates clearly have other ns for her. I hope she sees it now too. That

    whatever she thinks she did to call upon punishment, it hasn''t been close to true. She had to walk a

    path to be her own part of this bigger picture.

    I turn away blushing when my brother bridges the gap and kisses her without restraint, and Meadow

    hugs me tight with an ''a'' noise deep in her throat. All her previous dislike of Carmen seems to

    wash away on the witnessing of this new love. And I know Meds is a romantic at heart.

    Leyanne looks instantly bored, ys with her nails and her jewelry seemingly disinterested and the

    vampire stalks off shaking his head and clicking his fingers at his minion holding the door open. His

    dark bad mood, and aura of iciness, thankfully goes with him and I shudder outwardly. I don''t like him.

    He isn''t overly threatening but yet, something about him is terrifying and maybe it''s knowing he''s a

    completely different breed. The vampires we have known are nothing like this.

    "You have three minutes, Jasper. The lord will need to see you to be convinced of her existence. We

    don''t have time for any of this." Hismanding snarl is delivered before he gracefully slides back into

    the nearest SUV, clearly done with our presence. Jasper ignores himpletely. So homed in on the

    girl in his arms and I hear the rushed whisper of his hurried words as he breaks from her lips, and

    nuzzles against her cheek.

    "Come with me.... I need to go with him for now. I don''t want to leave you when I just found you."

    There''s no denying the utter infatuation in his tone, the intense focus on his mate, and Carmen seems

    limp in his embrace, flushed and sweet.

    My stomach tightens and Meadow too looks instantly worried, ncing at one another in question.

    Carmen may not be our best friend in any kind of way, but she belongs with us, with her pack, and not

    running after my brother into some vampire world she''s not ustomed to, to see some high lord.

    There''s no telling what would happen to her. Jasper couldn''t protect her against them if they turned on

    her after we left.

    "No. I follow my Luna. I''m here to do what she needs of me. I won''t let her down and break my word.

    Find me when youe back. I can''t leave her; she needs both of us with he to keep her safe on the

    journey home. I won''t abandon her."

    Carmen''s words shock me and with ast rushed kiss on my brother''s lips. As though she knows

    longer will make her weak, she pushes him away and quickly removes herself before the emotions

    caused by the bond take away her will power. Jasper looks instantly lost without her in his arms, and

    then questions what she said almost in afterthought. A sense of confusion sweeping over his

    expression.

    "Luna?" He utters, his gazeing back to settle on me.

    Of course, he doesn''t know, and he won''t yet have time to rifle through Carmen''s memories to pinpoint

    everything he doesn''t yet understand. It''s only just happened, and it takes time to really sink in and

    open the cavern of things from another mind.

    "Me. I''m Luna Santo, Colton Santo''s mate and mother of our fractured pack." I stand up on unsteady

    legs, leaning on Meds for support and smile his way with a soft hint of pride. Jasper''s eyespletely

    burn to instant amber fire, his sweet expression dropping to furious ring and a growl erupts from his

    throat, aggression on full show.

    "Fucking Santo!!!! Are you fucking kidding me?" the swift change from smooth and steady reliable

    Jasper, to instantly enraged and crazed makes me jump and step away in shock. His whole aura

    turning deadly and he seems to grow with sudden intimidation, a warrior showing face that I had never

    seen on him. The air crackles with electricity and I get a taste of my brother''s ingrained hatred and pain

    in one suffocating blow.

    So I guess I should have seen thising, given the fact Santos yed everyone he loved and all this

    time his despisal has clearly grown. I never gave it a second thought that he wouldn''t know all the ins

    and outs, but how could he? He has only just found me.

    "I''m a Santo too." Carmen meekly utters the words and Jasper spins furiously towards her with a

    piercing gaze. Seemingly searching his memories for the truth of her words, his eyes widening, shaking

    his head with venom as disgust takes over his expression.

    "No..... this isn''t fucking happening. You? ... Fucking you!!!" he spins back on me, usation heavy in

    his knife sharp words. "The Santos killed everyone, Lorey... our whole family. Our parents. Our entire

    pack! They took everyone we loved. They caused this. You can''t get in bed with the one pack I aim to

    destroy. I swore on my life that I wouldn''t rest until I took every Santo from this earth and made them

    suffer." His fury overtakes his gentle demeanor of a moment ago, a side to him I''ve never seen, and I''m

    fueled by his own pulsating rage. It feeds my own internal temper and my need to protect my people

    engulfs me. Forgetting what he is to me when faced with this kind of intent on my pack.

    "They are not all like Juan Santo... not all wolves are to me for what he did. The Santos are MY

    pack, my people...I won''t let you do anything to them, I won''t stand aside and let you try. Your mate is

    Santo... does that not tell you what the fates want? Are you going to deny that and destroy her along

    with them. Cast aside your own sister and cause more sorrow in our lives?" Tears mist my eyes, but my

    anger holds them at bay, spitting at him in fury. The Luna in me showing face and I march to him,

    squaring up, eyes glowing brightly and warn him with the snarl in my tone. I will protect my people at all

    costs, even against my own brother if that''s what it takes. Jaspers aimed look of rage is thrown to

    Carmen for a fleeting moment and then back at me, a new wave of something in the depths. A

    coldness enveloping him that reminds me of Darrius, and I flinch.

    "They deserve to die, even if the war stops. There''s a debt to be repaid and it''s only in the form of

    Santo blood.... no matter whose that is or what it does to me in the end." He casts a look Carmen''s way

    again, loaded with meaning and I catch her crumbling despair and her lip tremble as she realizes what

    he means.

    In one second, he was her forever... in the next he''s swearing to cut down not only her entire pack, but

    her too, even if it kills them both. His hatred runs deeper than love can reach and in one sentence he

    rejects the bond and makes it clear that she is no mate that he will ever ept. I lose my temper and I

    fly at him, seeing red and hating his arrogance, smacking him in the chest with meaning and send him

    reeling backwards. Seemingly my gifts are still strong.

    "I''m Santo... so if you want to maim and kill and rebnce the debt with Santo blood, you will have to

    go through me. Those are MY pack and in the absence of MY mate.... I''m their queen and I will die to

    protect them. Every. Last. One. I won''t cower because my brother dares to stand against them, I''m

    clear on where my loyalty lies and it''s not in revenge and misguided hate." My venom outshines him,

    my intent clear. Heart hammering in my chest and trembling all over with adrenalin until my limbs feel

    unsteady, but I stand my ground.

    He stands where he was, unmoved yet not as fierce as before. Eyes locked on mine, amber to my red,

    ws elongated in both of our human hands. We both pant in heavy breaths, neither willing to back

    down or relent, stubborn and headstrong and matched in aggression.

    Leyanne walks between the two of us in a rather casual manner, pushing him back a step so she can

    regain some space.

    "You both have amon goal and she''s right... Santo is a blood line, not a collective of guilty wolves.

    The ones you want, are the same ones your sister has not dismissed yet. Their time wille, and you

    can rid the world of Juan Santo and his minions together... this is not the way. The sins of few should

    not be carried by the many.... Santo is not a dirty word, Jasper." Leyanne is the voice of reason and her

    tone is patient, as though exining to a child. Wisdom and maturity shining through and for a second,

    I forget I don''t trust her and find a new appreciation for her. Jasper throws an angry stare at Carmen,

    unable to stop himself being drawn to her at every opportunity and I see the war ravaging his heart. He

    turns to me after a hesitated pause, and spits hisst words, ignoring Leyannepletely.

    "I''ll never mate with a Santo.... Not even ordained by the fates. Don''t stand in my way, Lorey. No matter

    what happens with the war, my goal has always been to return to the Santonds and finish what was

    started. I''ve been biding my time and if I have to take down my mate and end myself in the process of

    scourging the earth of their kind, so be it. I promise you; I''ll die avenging our family." Jasper turns on his

    heel and stalks back to the car, atmosphere thick with his words, sadness growing in Carmen''s heart

    and choking me in proximity.

    Without looking back, he storms in and ms the door, so it echoes in the air and causes instant cold

    silence. Within seconds both cars move off, seemingly done with this and our presence. No hesitation,

    no minutes to cool down and rethink this. I''m sure Darrius sees this as the best oue given how

    little he gave a shit about the imprinting.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    I know it''s for the best, given the change in what just went down but part of me is incensed that he just

    walked off and left us here like this. Ten years, a shitty ten-minute reunion and it all goes to hell when

    the word Santo is brought up. My brother just up and left, after telling me how happy he was to find me

    alive. Well screw him and his damned vengeance.

    Carmen crumbles behind me with his departure, the tears falling and the flood gates opening. Pulling

    all attention of us three other remaining women to her pitiful state as she sits abruptly on the ground

    and my heart breaks instantly. Even Meds is moved to go to her and cradles her frail figure in her arms

    as she weeps and buries her face in her palms.

    "I should have known this was too good to be true." she blubs out, wiping her face and trying to regain

    the coldposure yet failing. She''s too deeply broken by this and I can sympathize. Imprinting is a

    whole other level of despair when your mate rejects you. I''ve lived it and I hate that on top of everything

    this girl has gone through, she now relives some of my darkest days. Maybe she''s right and the fates

    are punishing her because I cannot get my head around why the hell things like this would keep being

    thrown her way.

    "What now?" I nche at Leyanne, so overwrought and done with all this shit and just waiting on the

    next major thing to be tossed at me. I''m sick of all the misery and chaos and I need answers. I need a

    n to fix some of this crap and get back on top of things. I don''t even want to digest the fact my

    brother is alive and just made me his sworn enemy.

    "We follow the n...we have a fog to stop and then.... we might have a different kind of battle to

    intervene in." She shrugs, still infuriatingly indifferent and I wonder if this witch has a heart at all. She

    really doesn''t seem all too invested in anything.

    "It''s a long journey. I know a lot just happened here, but we need to move." Meadow cuts in, bringing

    reality back to the mess left behind from their departure and I nce over Carmen as she pulls herself

    together with speed. Swallowing her tears, sitting herself upright. Pasting on that face we all see often,

    the cold attitude, the air of not caring. The mask engages and the wall is erected faster than I could

    have managed it. She always leaves me in awe.

    "I''m fine.... This is how it goes.... I should have expected it. I would be a shitty mate anyway, I''m way

    too selfish." She bites her bottom lip to curb its tremble. Pushes Meadow''s hands away, yanks herself

    up and walks off to the truck, getting in and moving straight back to the rear out of sight and making it

    clear she wants to be alone. Meadow and I exchange worried nces and sigh in unison. A look of

    sympathy mirrored in us both and I genuinely want to cry for her.

    The girl needs some kind of a break. Having your imprinted mate reject you is the worst feeling in the

    world. Her pain right now has to be up there with the top ten of all awful things that''s ever happened to

    her. Even beside her mom''s death.

    "If these things were easy and straightforward there would be no effort in putting things to rights."

    Leyanne jovially sing songs in that heavy Celtic brogue with a way too jolly smile and I think she might

    actually be some sort of sadist who thrives on the hurt and pain of others. She certainly has no qualms

    about behaving rudely and giving the wrong responses to emotional moments.

    "This is going to be a long drive." Meadow sighs and gestures me into the truck where I too head to the

    back meekly, to check on my femme. I see Carmen has curled up tight on one of the beds and is facing

    away from me. Her bodynguage screaming to be left alone but I can tell by the subtle shoulder

    movements that she''s crying silently. I feel helpless and my heart aches for her, my instincts are to

    console her, but I know I can''t. Her character, her aura, her entire self-preservation system is telling me

    to stay away and not disturb her. She wouldn''t thank me right now for any kind of consoling.

    I''ve been here. I know the pain of denying the bond and the agony of being parted right from the initial

    impact of it. She needs time to process and so do I. My head''s a mess and I think I also need some

    quiet time to think.

    In twelve hours, I''ve found out that I''m pregnant with twins, my brother lives, my father is freaking

    vampire royalty and my entire existence was a lie. My brother is on a vendetta to take down everyone I

    love and thus wounding me the same way the Santos did a decade ago. Somehow, in the midst of all

    that, I''m the key to stop it all. All while my mate is in some enchanted state of zombie and looking to

    strike me down if he gets to me before I break the spell.

    I have to get back and free my mate in the hopes he knows what to do, because I sure don''t anymore.

    It''s all too much. Maybe Colton has a n to deal with Jasper, when he finally shows up to exact

    revenge on the wolves I consider my family now. I only hope that all of thises together and makes

    some kind of sense, because the fates have to know what they''re doing, or else, we''re all screwed.

 Chapter 90: Returning

    Chapter 90: Returning

    I missed the journey home, thankfully. Not by intention, but because my body just passed out on me

    without my having a say on the matter. I intended toy on the bed near Carmen for a while, in case

    she needed to talk to someone, give her some support for something I¡¯ve experienced too. Somehow

    sleep took over and thest memory I had was gazing at her lonely figure across from me. Last night¡¯s

    tension, the camping out in the open air, and no real shut eye, all the emotional heaviness of the past

    few days just kicked my ass, and my maybe the growing lives inside of me too. The next thing I know

    I¡¯m waking to subtle thuds on the truck walls and jump awake, startled by the rattle as though

    something is caving in through the roof over my head.

    Carmen is sat up on the other bed, her knees pulled into her chest, looking like she too slept the whole

    time and didn¡¯t switch ces with Meadow to drive at any point. She seems to be staring nkly at the

    back window, her expression nk, her face pale from dried tears and showing nothing of any kind of

    emotion. I turn to, to follow her gaze and see the fog, thinned out across the ss, and containing the

    dark figures of wolves once again trying to get in with running jumps. I realize we¡¯re back at the

    homestead already, the banging is the second wave of the wolves attacking our truck, so I slept for

    more than seven hours straight.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed here then.¡± I point out with a deted tone, flinching with every new thud over us

    and Carmen silently shakes her head. All her energy and vigor is gone, and she just seems lifeless and

    empty. Her mood is like a dense smoke in itself and holds only sadness and mncholy. I wonder how

    many tears she shed before her emotional exhaustion knocked her out and can do nothing to console

    her.

    I nce up towards the front and see that in my ce the witch is parting the fog so Meadow can drive

    safely onto the dirt track, back to our main entrance and we¡¯re almost there. Leyanne seems rxed,

    Meadow too, as though the seven hours of chatting time has mellowed any mistrust between them. I

    wish I had stayed awake long enough to get to know more about this witch, but I guess it¡¯s toote

    now.

    A huge ck form, so familiar it wounds me just seeing him so suddenly, jumps right in front of the

    truck in a bid to swerve us into a crash. I instinctively lift my hands, cutting passed the two figures

    seated before me and throw him aside in instinct, catching him before he hits the ground and carefully

    nestle him on the bushes, so Meadow doesn¡¯t have to run over her alpha. I think hitting her mate was

    enough on the way out, I don¡¯t want Colton being added to her guilt list. I try not to take anything from

    the moment, pushing down the biting pain and remind myself we have the witch, who soon will help me

    get him back. I have to cling onto hope, that my mate will be free toe home soon.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Leyanne nces back at me knowingly, shifting in her seat, and I see the smirk that she knows she just

    met my mate. That little eyebrow wiggle and ¡®hmmmm¡¯ which spells out ¡®interesting¡¯. I just don¡¯t

    understand her at all. She is neither likeable, nor unlikeable. Somewhere between good and bad and I

    can¡¯t decide if I trust or don¡¯t. She gives off so many mixed signals but yet Sierra put so much faith in

    her.

    ¡°Home stretch, brace yourselves because I feel like they¡¯re going to throw everything they can at us

    before we cross the rune line.¡± Meadow warns, snapping my gaze back from Leyanne and almost on

    cue the truck begins to shudder and wobble, and grind and groan, with revving effort as dozens of

    wolves fly and pile up on top of us. Try as we might, between the witch and I we can only keep

    sweeping them off for seconds at a time as though they somehow figured out how to cling on when

    they couldn¡¯t before.

    Onest shudder as it feels like the groaning roof mighte down on top of us, a slight buckling of

    metal as Carmen and I sit transfixed to it above and whoosh. Travelling into the fogless air, over the

    protection line, swipes off the ones over our head with a dramatic flurry of bodies flying backwards. We

    elerate with ast lurch of speed, skid, and crunch into the gravel in the front of the house with a

    noisy halt that sends us all falling forward to brace ourselves. We are only minutes before sunset and

    the timing couldn¡¯t be any closer. I shudder when I think of the difference if we had more of Darrius¡¯

    kind here, daylight walkers who seem way more capable than the brain-dead fanged freaks of our

    mountain.

    ¡°Home sweet home.¡± Carmen mumbles and kicks off the nket she was cradling to her stomach

    before jumping down to her feet and casting me a bank look. ¡°You should eat right away¡­ you haven¡¯t

    at all, and you have more than you to keep fed.¡± it¡¯s a stern telling off, delivered in her usual haughty

    tone but somehow, I¡¯m getting used to her manner. I see the care behind the words and my whole face

    softens at her scrutiny. The icy coldness, the blunt often rude way she has of letting words fall out of

    her mouth. She¡¯s a hard ass. No softness at all and that¡¯s what tells me that underneath that prickly

    shell, Carmen might actually be even softer than Meadow. She just doesn¡¯t have anyone to give it to, or

    trust enough to show it. It¡¯s a way of shielding herself and acting like she cares about no one. She can¡¯t

    be hurt by people if she doesn¡¯t give anyone the opportunity to get close enough to try.

    Jasper would have been that chance to nurture the hints of love I see glimpses of in her, and now, I

    have no idea what the hell is going to happen there. I¡¯m angry at him, disappointed in what he did and

    her standing here before me, I want to beat my stupid brother in the face. Even if I am overjoyed and

    still in shock that he¡¯s even still alive.

    ¡°I need to see Sierra first and then ..¡± I start to exin and follow her to the front to get out, but Meadow

    cuts me off.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s right. Go to the kitchens and eat. I¡¯ll take Leyanne to Sierra, and Carmen can make sure you

    get food first. Luna, you¡¯re home. Your priority right now is giving your unborn what they need. Let us

    manage things for you.¡± It¡¯s her ¡®I¡¯m in charge¡¯ bossy tone that likes to pop up when she thinks Colton

    would want her to take over for me. I can¡¯t fault her love.

    I know arguing is futile and I¡¯m weak and a little dizzy withck of nourishment from the journey as it is.

    I haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday, since before we found Leyanne and were eating while we drove. I

    hadn¡¯t thought about it before and guilt flushes through me as I realize how careless it is. I have to be

    more responsible of the children in my body.

    I follow Carmen without further protest and we¡¯re immediately swarmed by pack sentinels who saw our

    arrival or were summoned by Meds. They start unloading the truck and greeting our return with

    submissive nods and uttering ¡®Luna¡¯ under their breaths. A huge sense of relief in the air around me as

    tense guards rx at finallyying eyes on us back home. I can taste the agony my departure caused,

    and I am weighed down with anotheryer of remorse that I abandoned them. Despite the emotions,

    nothing is amiss in any of them, or our surroundings, and it looks like our absence didn¡¯t cause much

    upheaval to the pack at all. Nothing has happened since we left.

    It feels good to be home but standing in the almost darkness and staring at that imposing fog, knowing

    Colton isn¡¯t inside to greet me. To shower me with his love and hugs, that I need more than air. He¡¯s out

    there, watching and waiting for his chance to wound me instead, and it dampens my joy down

    completely. Heart tearing with the return to real, eyes misting that we are so close yet still so far in

    terms of bringing them out of the fog.

    Instinct pulls me to the nearest wall of mist, and I get close enough to the tree line that I can see out

    through the forest at where the fog physically meets the boundary. Straining to see as Carmen hangs

    back, sensing I need a moment.

    ¡°Colton¡­. If you can hear me¡­. You have more than me to fight for now, don¡¯t give up. We¡¯re working

    on it. I love you and I miss you.¡± its loud enough that my voice travels on the wind and yet quiet enough

    and directed away from the house to not echo around the drive. Only Carmen will have caught it and

    she remains silent and at a distance, giving me some space and showing respect.

    The fog twirls and moves in the wind and for a second I catch a glimpse of a lone dark figure directly in

    front, separated by the twenty feet or so of wood and he¡¯s staring right at me. Full on wolf form, ck,

    devastating in size, ws extended in readiness, and glistening in the moon light. He¡¯s a sight to

    behold on any given day, but like this, how he is just shreds my emotions into frenzied pain and aches

    heavily in my chest. His eyes are still empty darkness, and his growling snarl is unmistakable to my

    ears. I would know Colton anywhere, no matter the distance.

    He¡¯s warning me that I¡¯m his prey and if this wall wasn¡¯t holding him back, nothing I could say would

    stop him from tearing me limb from limb. We connect for one second, a tiny fragment between my mate

    and I and yet I feel only his desire to kill me. Its intensity is shocking and overwhelming to my soul. I

    shudder, turning away with tears blinding my eyes, to shut him out and jump when I bump into Carmen

    right behind me. She¡¯s moved closer as though to make sure I didn¡¯t stray closer to the border.

    Lingering to protect.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really him¡­. He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing. This isn¡¯t who he is, and you know it. When the

    spell¡¯s broken, Luna, he¡¯ll smother you with love and protect you and his children with the ferocity of

    what you see standing out there now. Try and not let this get to you¡­ at least you know his heart is

    willing when everything else is pulled away.¡± Her sadness bites through and she rubs my shoulder

    lightly, rare physical contact, before turning on her heel and walking towards the house. She gestures

    me to follow and seems sure I aming now, I blink after her in astonishment, the hints of that caring

    person I see in her sometimes, shining through and reminding me just how unfair life can be.

    ¡°Carmen? Jasper¡­.¡± I don¡¯t know what words I intended but his name alone dies on my lips with the

    pain from my own heart at saying it. I realize I have no idea how to console her at all, when I don¡¯t even

    know how to process myself that my brother stands against us. Her aura changes to cold and closed

    stiffness instantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Karma, remember? I deserved this.¡± She shrugs, that controlled mask of indifference back in

    ce and moves off, throwing her feelings away. Sill walking without looking back and I silently shake

    my head.

    No, you don¡¯t.

    I maybe used to think she deserved all kinds of awful to happen to her for her part in my pain, but not

    anymore. I hate that she now suffers all the things I did in some strange bnce that seems to be

    intent on making her feel everything I once suffered through ¨C the death of my mom, the loss of the

    pack, the mistreatment under Juan¡¯s care. The rejection of an imprinted mate because of who she is.

    Walking alone as though cut off from the shore, while trying to find her ce in a new order of things.

    She¡¯s the outsider now.

    Carmen doesn¡¯t deserve to keep being put through all of this and she¡¯s stronger than most, to keep

    getting up to fight over and over again. Jasper, he was always so loving, so loyal and I know that if she

    weren¡¯t a Santo, he would the kind of mate she could only dream of. As a brother he was everything in

    my world, my rock, my safe haven, and I don¡¯t doubt a mate would be even more cherished. He would

    love her in ways that would heal all her wounds, protect her, and show her what worth and stability are

    in the same way he showed me.

    She just happened to have the wrong name¡­. and nothing to do with a feud that meant her mate

    despises her for that one detail alone. Jasper is an idiot to not see beyond his own hatred.

    ¡°I should go see Sierra first while you see what the kitchen has to offer. I¡¯lle right back, I swear.

    She¡¯ll want to see me, know I¡¯m safe. I know how she is, and her worry won¡¯t subside without it.

    Besides, I have to tell her about¡­.¡± I nce down at my stomach, feeling awkward and still not fully

    confident in this new little fact at all. I still need to have it confirmed but yet, deep down inside since

    Leyanne told me, I have known it to be true. I can sense something now which I ignored before and I¡¯m

    certain it was two little lives. Carmen nods sadly when I catch up with her and link my hand in hers

    loosely, a natural movement borne of being friends with Meadow. She hesitates, flexes her fingers and

    her hand pauses but doesn¡¯t pull away and avoids looking at me directly.

    ¡°I can get something for you and bring it up to her suite. I¡¯m sure Sierra will be happy to see her

    daughter in the flesh, even if the witch is monopolizing her attention.¡± Her tone is tight, a slightcing of

    something under the surface that I can¡¯t read. Her emotions are shielded effectively, and I sigh inwardly

    that she just won¡¯t let her guard down. Not even around her Luna.

    I¡¯m d she doesn¡¯t argue with me the way Meadow does on this, and we part at the inner stairway

    when we get inside the house. Just the air and the atmosphere alone make me see how much tension

    I¡¯ve been holding in my body thesest couple of days and I exhale to release some of it. My body

    sagging at the familiar and safe surroundings, the very air in this space calling me home and soothing

    that eternal weight of pain in my chest. If he wasn¡¯t missing in this scene, then this would be heaven to

    return to.

    It feels less despairing than before we left. We have the witch, we have crazy revtions about my

    mother, and we have hope of not only fixing this mess of this spell but ending the war. Something we

    never knew how to achieve before. Which if we do, leaves only one little problem left in our list of all

    things we have lost sleep over in recent months. Juan Santo and our mountain.

    With the threat of vampires out of the way, maybe our focus on saving our people might actually

    be priority when we get Colton back. And then Jasper¡­ my brother out there in the world posing

    a new kind of threat if he sticks to his word andes after my people for what was done to our family.

    I can¡¯t even contemte that right now and what will happen if he holds true to his word. Jasper

    against me¡­ or even against Colton. I know he would lose. He¡¯s strong, his gift is speed which is why

    he probably escaped Juan so long ago. His hyper speedpared to other wolves is twice as fast, but

    he¡¯s no alpha and he would never be a match for my mate. Colton is stronger, has more aggression in

    his pinky, and is battle worn and calctive in a fight. I don¡¯t know of Jaspers training these past ten

    years with the vampires, and I was shocked at his level of hostile, but I could still sense he wouldn¡¯t be

    able to take me alone, let alone with my mate.

    I don¡¯t want to fight him, especially not when at the root of his goal is the pain of our loss. He loved our

    pack, our family, our parents. He lost everyone, even thought I was gone, his home, and has had to

    carve out life within thep of those he was once afraid of as the enemy. Creatures he rose against in

    battle and had been ingrained to fear since childhood. Living with vampires for a decade can¡¯t have

    been all that great.

    And then there¡¯s that whichpletely confuses me¡­. vampires epted a wolf and let him live. Not

    as a ve or a mistreated being, but as one of them. Initiated into their coven from what Darrius blurted

    out, which raises a whole lot of questions about the morality andws of what we once believed were

    only monsters. It seems this breed we never knew existed, is far superior in so many ways to those

    things out in the woods. Miles apart physically but also in morality too. It shakes everything I thought I

    knew about them.

    I need to talk to Leyanne about the difference between the born and the turned, and if there is one, how

    the hell we create peace once more so that no more blood has to fall on either side. I don¡¯t fancy our

    chances should the born vampirese into y and be the ones to stand in battle against us instead.

    I can¡¯t even begin to contemte my own heritage and that¡¯s a whole head mess I¡¯m leaving aside for

    now. If I¡¯m royalty¡­ I¡¯ve been killing my own kind for the past months and hating them, while maybe I

    might have had a chance at stopping this. My head aches with all of it and I don¡¯t even know how to

    start pulling it apart, turning it over or figuring it out. That¡¯s always been Colton¡¯s forte. To see things

    and figure out the chess moves,y it out in a logical way. I miss him so much more with every second I

    need him to be here.

 Chapter 91: Home

    Chapter 91: Home

    I make my way upstairs and head for Sierra¡¯s wing, hearing the voices ahead of me before I get there

    and let myself into the open breakfast room where they are. Sierra, Leyanne, and Meadow are sat

    around the table while Sierra talks in an animated fashion, obviously excited and relief over our return.

    She¡¯s sping Leyanne¡¯s hands and gushing her way like some weird fan girl. The adoration and

    respect oozing form every pore at seeing this witch.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you came, that you¡¯re here. We can¡¯t thank you enough. You have no idea how much

    this means to have a witch like you, grace us with your presence and help.¡± Sierra isying it on thick

    but not in a dishonest way and I really have no clue why she seems to idolize her so much. The witch

    has a lukewarm personality that is grating most of the time.

    Leyanne looks moderately amused and slides her hands out of her overbearing grip confidently,

    making it clear she isn¡¯t one for touchy feely the way Sierra is. It¡®s not done to humiliate, and my mother

    inw barely registers the loss of touch as that velvety ent flows out and distracts her.

    ¡°You know I like a challenge and this spell¡­certainly is that.¡± Leyanne points out, her normal amused

    smugness leaching through and I impulsively interrupt.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± some sort of detion of hope sizzles in my stomach, reading between her words and

    looking for fault as three sets of eyes nce to me at my intrusion. I can feel Meadow¡¯s visual telling off

    as she knows there¡¯s no way I¡¯ve eaten yet, while Sierra leaps up and runs to me without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh god, my girl. You¡¯re home!¡± She hugs me tight, wrapping me in a bear like grip that almost breaks

    bones and I sink into her embrace giving her the moment she needs to be sure I truly am okay. I strain

    to breathe properly but I know it¡¯s only the force of her love leeching out to smother me. I have to tell

    her about the babies, but not yet, its better if it¡¯s when it¡¯s just us and she can absorb the moment. I feel

    she would try to downy her joy when serious and pressing matters are on the table before us.

    ¡°Sierra was right about one thing¡­ no single witch could pull off a spell this big alone, and after feeling

    it for myself, I¡¯m certain of it. It¡¯s a collective use of magic and most definitely coven based. Trickier to

    decipher and demolish but not impossible. I need some time to do a little research.¡± Leyanne shrugs as

    though we¡¯re talking about getting a stain out ofundry and not pulling apart crazy dark magic that has

    possessed dozens of wolves all over the state.

    ¡°So you can break it?¡± Meadow interjects as Sierra and I make our way to the table, arm in arm,

    connected, and slide into seats in front of them. Sierra never letting go of my hand, sped tightly in

    hers and it brings me somefort to know how much she has missed me.

    ¡°I need to find the source. Where it started. To break it, I need to face where it was made. Most magic

    has a weakness, and normally it¡¯s right at the root.¡± Leyanne taps her manicured nails on the surface of

    the polished table, seemingly thinking as seriousness returns to the air.

    ¡°It came from the mountain in the south, we¡¯re guessing it¡¯s where it started but that¡¯s also where we

    think the vampires congregate in this area to sleep the day away.¡± I point out and scratch my head,

    wondering how we get the witch up there without vampires attacking. And if we go in day, we have the

    wolves to contend with. We have no ideas where the spell was cast but I guess if it floated from that

    way, then it¡¯s a possibility. If she needs the source, then it¡¯s our best bet.

    ¡°This might be troublesome. I¡¯m more than capable of wading through wolves or vampires alone, but

    once I get there and witches try their hand, I don¡¯t think even I can handle all on my own and still be

    able to focus on the task at hand. I will need to be given space to try and dismantle the spell. I can¡¯t be

    spreading my gifts so thinly.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you saying?¡± Sierra raises a brow; a slight look of worry crossing her face but Meadow cuts in

    first. Seemingly catching on quick and somehow more in sync with her after sitting together for hours

    on the journey home.

    ¡°She needs us to help her get to their, distract the wolves and the vampires while she takes care of

    the witches and the spell. In other words, the pack has to go out and fight.¡± Meadow and Leyanne lock

    eyes, a nod of agreement between them and my heart sinks like a heavy weight in water.

    Yeah, that¡¯s what I hoped she wasn¡¯t saying. A part of me shrivels up inside, fear returning and hope

    dimming. I truly thought that being a powerful witch meant she could somehow break it without having

    to leave the safety of the homestead. I thought it was going to be an easy fix form here on it and only a

    matter of days to help her figure out the how.

    ¡°One problem, we¡¯recking our strongest fighters and there is less than ten of us here who can

    actually go out there and fight our own, or the vampires without dying.¡± The words tumble from my lips

    hopeless in sound and my eyes stray to my hand sin myp which are clenched with the return of

    stress.

    ¡°There¡¯s another problem too.¡± Meadow sighs, seeing my slumped posture and leans to me to pull my

    hands to her grasp on the table. ¡°If we go in day, we fight our own¡­ if we go in night, we fight both.

    There¡¯s literally no getting away from taking on our own pack in this, because they don¡¯t need to hide

    from the sun, and they can stay awake at any time.¡±

    ¡°Vampires don¡¯t need to sleep in daytime either, they just need to stay in shade¡­ which means if the

    source is in the mountain¡­ we will be dealing with both, no matter when we go.¡± Leyanne breaks the

    great news, killing us with her knowledge and dashing more of that joyful light I came home with. I rub

    my face, a question arising again that has followed me since Darrius. A tremor of fear that maybe this

    is something we mighte up against when we near the mountain, as he said there were more of ¡®his

    kind¡¯.

    ¡°Howe Darrius can walk in the sun?¡± I interject and Leyanne perks up with a look of surprise that I

    even remembered this detail. She turns her body my way, cing her palms t on the table with such

    a sheer vibe of calm that it irks me a little. Her totalck of being flustered over anything at all is starting

    to irritate me.

    ¡°There are a lot of myths and folklore about vampires that were made stronger by these halflings

    you¡¯ve encountered. True born¡­ they aren¡¯t like the ones you¡¯ve been fighting the past few centuries.

    None of the rules apply to them. So forget your Twilight and Interview with a Vampire or Hollywood

    crap. It¡¯s human folklore.¡± She chuckles at the mention of movies I¡¯ve heard of but never watched. I had

    zero interest in watching anything about their kind over the past decades while in the home. I raise a

    skeptical brow her way, sighing at how little we truly know of this new breed to us. All our information

    was based on the halflings we met in battle.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying they can walk in and out of the sun, without being hurt? And what else?¡± Meadow perks

    up, interested too, although I can sense her rm at this fact and Sierra even seems intrigued by this

    newfound information.

    ¡°Probably the opposite of every stereotypical fact the humans have ever told in stories¡­ they sleep in

    beds, usually at night. And yes, they need it too. They eat food, drink other liquids, usually booze, and

    only need blood to survive in small doses. Party animals actually, really sociable with one another and

    live-in covens for all night raves and the what. They can feed from one another too, which ismon in

    mated vamps given feeding can be sexual. They¡¯re not afraid of garlic, holy water, or wooden stakes,

    and they do have reflections, and five o¡¯clock shadows if they are male. It¡¯s always been one of the

    weirdest ones I heard that a vampire can never have a beard¡­I mean if that was true then how do they

    grow hair? ... Oh, and they are known to live peaceably with humans¡­ but that¡¯s a whole other story

    about tributes and such, not for now.¡±

    I blink at thatst sentence, trying to get my head around a Vampire living with a human and not eating

    them, nching at her as though maybe she¡¯s winding us up. That¡¯ can¡¯t be true. I met Darrius, he

    definitely did not seem like a vampire who would tolerate a human living with him, not even for on the

    go feeding.

    ¡°Do they sparkle?¡± Meadow chuckles, breaking into my thoughts and mocking this species in her own

    sarcastic way. I eye roll at her but giggle while Leyanne shakes her head.

    ¡°No¡­ no glitter. Sadly. Might pretty up their dark and drab love of living in old castles and smelly gothic

    lairs. Not that I can talk, mind you¡­ Darrius is a prime example of what true bloods look like. Red eyes,

    warm skin¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, what, red?¡± Meadow is the one to question in bold shock, and stares at me for a second, blinking

    as it dawns on her why mine are red too. Knowing fine well all the ones we encountered had amber

    eyes like ours, or palest orange, always dull though and not glowy like a wolf. She didn¡¯t seem to really

    take note of Darrius when her focus was on me this morning so I¡¯m guessing she missed his devil look.

    ¡°Sounds like I missed a whole lot.¡± Sierra¡¯s face crumples with concern at the mention of us meeting

    vampires and I doubt she got very much from these two before I walked up here.

    ¡°I can memory share everything when we¡¯re alone. I need to talk to you by myself.¡± I add softly giving

    Meadow the hint I want some time out to share my news. Leyanne seems to pick up on it too, that I

    don¡¯t want them to mention the pregnancy until I get to do it alone with her. Meadow smiles softly and

    nods and Leyanne remainspletely unchanged although she seems to agree without any kind of

    gesture.

    ¡°I need a ce to work and figure out some things. Do you still ess the tunnels to the grimoire

    library?¡± Leyanne nces to Sierra and gets a nod which seems to brighten her expression.

    ¡°Yes, Meadow can take you, seeing as I know you don¡¯t need help with ess. Take as long as you

    need.¡± Sierra graciously offers and stands to show respect to the leaving witch. This is Leyanne¡¯s way

    of giving us space I guess and Sierra¡¯s way of leaving us alone, so we get no arguments.

    As they rise to leave a knock on the door sees a guard bringing in food sent from Carmen, but no sign

    of her behind and I raise a brow at theck of her presence.

    ¡°Carmen asked me to deliver this and inform you she has retired to her room. She hopes the Luna

    understands she needs toy down for a little while.¡± He answers a question before I even ask, and I sit

    back when the chicken sd and pasta isid out before me as he retreats in the same direction as

    Meadow and Leyanne. I have no issue with Carmen needing alone time, I¡¯m just saddened that she

    carries everything alone.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I throw after him and push my te closer to Sierra seeing the monster portion Carmen

    has sent up. I think she took eating for three as a literal guide. It¡¯s almost overflowing and most

    definitely is too much for even one half-starved wolf.

    ¡°Want to share?¡± I smile softly at my Rema, but she shakes her head. Her eyes steady on me, as she

    seems to be reading my posture, thinking something through.

    ¡°I ate already but go ahead, you look tired and famished. Now what is it you want to talk about. How

    was the journey? Did you see Colton out there?¡± Her voice is strained, obvious emotion lingering in her

    throat at the mention of her son and I wonder how many times she has seen him through the fog and

    saw how feral our pack seem to be. I can feel her agony at how they¡¯re living. Like wild animals out

    there.

    I know showing her the memories first will and answer all her questions, and tell her what it is I want to

    share, but I don¡¯t want it that way. I want her reaction face on, from my own words, to see the light of

    happiness break in that sad expression. I pull her hand to mine and cradle it against my cheek

    impulsively. Needing my adopted mother¡¯s touch as a grounding force for my chaotic emotions. I take a

    steadying breath and rip off the band aid.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a grandmother¡­. To twins.¡± I breathe it out finding it weird to say the words loud, so

    matter of factly, my heart suddenly hammering in my chest. She gasps and retracts her hand in shock

    as she covers her mouth, overwhelmed and not expecting this statement, while tears spring to herN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    eyes. I can read her instant abundance of happiness and it warms my cold soul, reassuring me a little

    that this is not as awful as it seemed at first.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­. you¡¯re sure?¡± she begins to blubber, her words broken, her mouth trembling. Emotions

    frayed, which pushes my own to frazzle too and my eyes mist over. Regret and longing hitting my heart

    that I would give anything for Colton to be here for this. There¡¯s a hint of tension that she doesn¡¯t want

    to get her hopes up, an underlying glimmer of fear because I know she suffered so many losses when

    trying to carry a child.

    ¡°Well, I only have the witch¡¯s word for it, but I intend to have the doctor confirm at least the fact I¡¯m

    pregnant tomorrow when we¡¯ve all rested well. She assured me on the best way to carry to full term

    too, so don¡¯t worry. Okay?¡± I throw it out there, seeing the smoothing of her brow as that niggle is

    exposed and she smiles so widely it¡¯s almost like being beamed on by the sun.

    ¡°If Leyanne says it¡¯s so, I wouldn¡¯t doubt it. Oh Alora, I¡¯m so happy, Colton¡¯s going to be so ¡­¡± the

    words die on her lips and her joy diminishes into real tears of pain as his name slices a wound in both

    our hearts. The effervescent mood tumbling back to the abyss with one simple word.

    ¡°Yes, he will¡­. when we get him home. Because that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen and there¡¯s no other

    way that¡¯s going to go.¡± I state, sounding surer than I feel but knowing I have to believe or else I might

    not get through another hour. Colton¡¯s absence alone is draining me so badly.

    ¡°You heard what she said¡­.¡± Sierra whimpers uncharacteristically.

    ¡°I know, and we¡¯ll deal with that when the timees, but for now, how about we just enjoy this

    moment? Take it for what it is. I¡¯m carrying Colton¡¯s babies¡­ my babies. Your blood¡­a chance to

    relive all those things you lost out on. Helping raise two healthy pups and experiencing all those firsts

    again.¡± I inject a lighthearted tone, grab her hand and squeeze it tight. Trying to sound excited for her

    sake, knowing how important this is to her.

    Sierras eyes lift as do her brows, as some of the joy returns at my words, drying her eyes and she nods

    brightly. Her mood wavering but she can¡¯t conceal the genuine happy.

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­. My son¡¯s little ones will be so like him, all over again, only in double. I¡¯m so unbelievably

    thrilled.¡±

    Deep down, I think part of me is even more joyful for her than for myself at this news. For right now

    anyway while I have so many burdens and worries to carry about their existence.

    Sierra¡¯s loneliness, her pining for what she lost, maybe my children can y a part in healing her

    wounds and giving her, something only watching a child of her bloodline grow can give her. It¡¯s not

    exactly a do over, but its close enough. She¡¯ll have more than just Colton and I to adore and cherish

    and my babies will fill her heart in ways we can¡¯t. They truly are a blessing.

    ¡°Okay, show me what I missed, then I can go the rest of my evening bubbling over with happiness at

    this wonderful news. These children are going to be so loved.¡± It seems after a moment to absorb it;

    her energy and excitement finally shows face. Like she needed my permission to forget about the fog

    for a second. It raises my spirt and I smile at her, basking in the warmth she gives, but then my face

    falling as I realize I now have to fill in the gaps too.

    Oh boy¡­..

    Now the part I¡¯m not looking forward to and knowing that she¡¯s going to see everything that I did. She¡¯s

    going to find out I¡¯m way more vampire than I ever knew I could be. I¡¯m not exactly happy about that.

 Chapter 92: The Plan

    Chapter 92: The n

    It¡¯s been four days since Leyanne got here and I still cannot get any kind of read on her. She¡¯s

    annoyingly distant, still likes to y vague and although she gives us zero indication that we can¡¯t trust

    her, it¡¯s always there swirling around like an underlying coldness. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s like Carmen, with

    her wall of exinable hostile to keep people at bay. Or if her magic somehow gives her this aura of

    power and distance, but I get severe lonely and empty vibes from her that I can¡¯t quite decipher.

    Not much has happened while we go through the motions of current daily life and plod along. Carmen

    isn¡¯t really showing face often, only in brief passing, and seems to stick to her room which is

    understandable. Given how much she now has to process while we have downtime. She asked for

    time, to grieve, to absorb, to be alone with the pangs of missing her newfound mate and the loss of her

    family and I let her alone. She needs time and understanding, two things I never had when I suffered

    simr things and I want to give her that. I feel it¡¯s the least I can do, to soften her pain in some way

    because I feel responsible for all of it. Even though I know I¡¯m not.

    Meadow is overseeing the patrols, the sentinel shifts, and the vige, to make sure no one ventures

    beyond the rune line and we are trying to present as much normal as we can. All while Leyanne and

    Sierra lock themselves below the house and pour over grimoires in a bid to figure out the best way to

    combat this damn fog. On the surface everything seems fine, despite what we all know but don¡¯t talk

    about, but it¡¯s not and their absence invades the air more by the hour every day.

    I am under orders to rest, to retain my energy and everyone in the house is treating me like fragile

    ss. Sierra has stopped pushing me to confirm the pregnancy as I decided I would wait for him. To let

    him be part of that confirmation when hees home. I need to give him something in this news, a

    sweet way to remember the moment seeing as the discovery was not sweet at all.

    I miss him so badly that I find myself wandering to the border to catch glimpses of him, even if it¡¯s fury

    filled and he¡¯s looking at me like he wants to devour me and throw my carcass to his pack. He still

    doesn''t recognize me and he still views me as something to kill.

    I¡¯m in agony, broken without him, pining for him more so as the days stretch into endlessness. I¡¯ve cried

    myself to sleep so many times, only to wake an hourter at the loss of his heat beside me and start all

    over again. My mind eternally muggy with tiredness and loss. I can''t stand waking alone, missing his

    hugs, needing his voice, and his safe presence. I need his stability, his wisdom, his gentleness. I just

    want him so badly it''s destroying me on a mental level I have no way ofbatting. I feel like I¡¯m

    suffocating without him, without them. So close yet so unreachable and seeing him does nothing to

    alleviate the despair of not being able to talk to him, touch him, or get close. It kills me to look at him,

    but not seeing him is just as bad.

    The sub pack, the rest of our sentinels, and our people too; I feel their loss like grieving my family all

    over again. All out there staring inward, and hell bent on getting their chance ating for us as soon

    as they can.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    What they don¡¯t know is that it¡¯sing. It¡¯s the one thing I know for certain, whether she finds a way to

    completely dissolve the fog effortlessly, or with extra effort. She is adamant she still has to get in the

    mountain to do it but she is confident that she will break this curse. We need to get her through our

    wolves, and through those vampires, to find the witches and deal with what they have done. We won¡¯t

    abandon our people and leave them to grow old and lost in the forests around their home.

    ¡°You know that whatever the n is, you can¡¯te, Chica.¡± Meadow breaks into my thoughts as we

    walk the perimeter together near dusk. Some nights I need this to be able to sleep at all, just to glimpse

    him before I go to our room alone. Meadow and I taking some time together to escape for a few

    minutes and forget everything weighing on us for a second. It feels like the responsibility has been

    suffocating these past days and times alone and away from the house just to take a breath is all that is

    getting us through. Meadow is suffering Cesar¡¯s loss as I suffer Colton¡¯s and she¡¯s getting weary and

    low as the days drag one., Her fighting spirit is barely holding on.

    ¡°You know I have to. Meadow, I¡¯m still the strongest of all that we have, even if I cannot turn. I¡¯m a

    better chance of sess than ten of thend wolves from the vige. I can¡¯t let others do what I can do

    better.¡± I try to hold my ground, even if I know where her concernes from.

    ¡°You can¡¯t turn¡­ What if you get hurt? What if you need to heal?¡± Meadow stops me with a hand on my

    wrist and turns me to her, seriousness etched over her face and her eyes gleaming with worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to make sure I don¡¯t get injured, won¡¯t I? With my gifts it shouldn¡¯t be hard to build a

    bubble around myself if I get cornered. I need to lead; I need to be there with my pack to fight through

    what we have to. They need to see me lead.¡± I lift my hand and run gentle fingers across her cheek to

    try and convince her that this is what¡¯s best, but Meadow grabs me with force and hugs me against her

    somewhat aggressively.

    Meadows voice breaks with sheer emotion, against my hair as her emotions spill out.

    ¡°I promised him, that no matter what, I would always protect you for him¡­. I swore, Chica, so many

    months ago, that if anything ever happened and he couldn¡¯t get to you first, then I would. This isn¡¯t

    protecting you.¡± Her croaks turn to sobs, burying her damp face against my hair and our cheeksy

    side by side, feeling her agony seeping out, and it almost breaks me in two. Bringing him up this way,

    knowing he made her promise something like that way back then, and the ache of my pain at longing

    for him brings tears to my own eyes. He always thought of me above everything and always puts me

    first. Even not here, his influence is Meadow, and she speaks for him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be a Luna and yet hide behind everyone else. I need to be the one to protect my people, even

    you. Even him. I¡¯ve been sheltered for too long by him, by you, by everything he has in ce to make

    sure I never have to really put myself out there. I have to be the one to do this, lead all of you. I have to

    be worthy of being his mate when it¡¯s called for.¡± My words are not just for her, but for my own heart too

    and the doubts I have circling inside like a brewing storm. I could so easily use my children as an

    excuse to stay here and let them go out and fight in my name, but what kind of Luna would that make

    me. I know I have gifts that others don¡¯t possess, and I know that the fates will only be happy when I

    fulfill the role they have asked of me all along. I need to do this.

    ¡°You have more to protect than just you¡­ you heard what she said that night. About getting weaker,

    being vulnerable with your gifts. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes thesest days, happening so quickly.

    Lorey, you¡¯re not invincible and I see you fading.¡± Meadow¡¯s stubborn tone only softens my resolve a

    little, but I know I can¡¯t give up.

    ¡°Then we need to do it sooner rather thanter, before I worsen. Part of this is my broken heart and

    emotional exhaustion from being apart and won¡¯t hinder me out there when I know it¡¯s to save him.

    Right now, my gift is still strong enough¡­ and I have no choice.¡± With no word from Darrius and no

    sign of the vampires receding¡­ we have to do this. I don¡¯t want to wait for something that may never

    come. There was no guarantee that the high lord would do anything when he found out I lived and

    Meds is right, I am weakening much faster than I ever anticipated. These past days my tiredness has

    been severe, my skills at harnessing energy has dampened a little and I seem to wear out so quickly

    from even menial tasks. We have to break the spell ourselves and bring them home before I do end up

    completely useless. Leyanne suggested that being twins, and hybrids, are why it¡¯s so much harder on

    me than expected. I¡¯m feeding all my energy to two little powers in the making and my body is trying to

    keep up.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can say is there? I can¡¯t lock you up, or even have Sierra hold you captive. Your

    stronger than us, even when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Meadow sighs, knowing defeat when she feels it and I

    hug her tight. Wrapping her in a maternal embrace and stroke her hair lovingly.

    ¡°Exactly¡­. so all the more reason I should be the one to lead and take Leyanne to the mountain with

    you. We can¡¯t leave our people alone without anyone, so Sierra must stay and watch those who truly

    cannote, and so must the ones who may need to continue protecting them if we fail.¡± The n was

    always to assemble our strongest few, a small army, and march together in hopes we¡¯ll be enough.

    Leaving behind enough of the Santo pack that their bloodline will live on.

    ¡°You realize if we fail, that means you don¡¯te back either¡­ and if you die, so does Colton, so does

    the Rema.¡± Meadow pulls back, blinking at me through misty eyes and wipes her face. Unable to shield

    me from her genuine fear. The air between us heavy with so many swirling emotions and I can¡¯t fight

    the growing anxiety from knowing all that could happen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of that¡­ it would mean that so does Juan. So at least in some way the others can return

    to the mountain when the spell finally fades. They can rebuild, elect a new alpha, and life will carry on.

    I¡¯ve already asked Leyanne to help me leave instructions for the vigers should they need to move on

    without us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. You¡¯re talking like you don¡¯t expect us to seed. So what are we even doing, huh? If

    you¡¯re leaving secret ns for the people to forget us then why don¡¯t we wait, find another way.¡±

    Meadow falls back into open crying, her lip trembling and her voice faltering. The strong and sassy

    warrior crumbling when faced with the possibly of losing so much more. Her heart has always been

    bigger than her fierce and only those she loves most ever see this side to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m being smart¡­. it¡¯s not that I think we¡¯ll fail! I just have to make sure that if we do, the pack have a

    n, have some ce to aim if everything goes wrong. I need to pay attention to the details in the way

    Colton would. He always has a backup n, always covers all bases.¡±

    I¡¯m doing what a Luna does. Preparing for the worst. Putting provisions in ce should my people be

    left without Luna, Alpha or Rema or any of the strongest that have protected them most of their lives. I

    have chosen a wolf as beneficiary to stay behind and oversee the financial security of the pack, the

    making sure they have all they need. They will be the one that is left with my instructions to carry out

    should we perish out there.

    ¡°It feels like tempting fate and signing off on our death certificates.¡± Meadow breaks loose and walks

    away from me and stalks to the tree line, gazing out into the fog. She shudders when the dark shadows

    that always linger and wait out there, sh past eerily, her face paling as she recognizes the one she

    can¡¯t bear to look at. Unlike me, Meds actively avoids seeing her mate out there, she can¡¯t handle it

    and wants to pretend he¡¯s asleep somewhere and not here like this. They are always watching, always

    waiting, poised for our take down and it just adds to the growing unease in our homestead.

    ¡°The fates are on our side. They wouldn¡¯t have sent us to fetch Leyanne if they weren¡¯t. I have faith in

    what they n¡­¡­ please, Meds, have faith in me.¡± I ask of her, my voiceced with conviction that I

    don¡¯t truly feel, and Meadow slumps down into the grass and tugs at stems and throws them into the

    airless space around her.

    ¡°You sound more like him every day. He even said the same thing to me the day he defeated his

    father¡­. ¡®have faith in me¡¯¡­. Look where that got us, huh? God, that boy¡­ I miss him so much. I miss

    my Cesar; I miss all of them. Even those stupid twins and all their frustrating antics. I feel like my heart

    is ripped apart and the pieces were left scattered somece cold.¡± Her tears fall fast, a watery smile

    appearing on her face as she reminisces over our sub pack and then frowns as the pain of their

    memory aches all over again.

    Her words warm me though and somehow give me some pride. That maybe Colton, he would be a little

    proud of how I was holding this together. That enough of him rubbed off on me that it¡¯s somehow

    getting me through even though he¡¯s not with me to hold me up. Colton is a leader, to the core. I

    learned from the best and if I can only be a fraction of what he is, then I will never fail. Our sub pack

    and our boys wille home if I can be anything like he is.

 Chapter 93: Preparation

    Chapter 93: Preparation

    ¡°Has Leyanne said how much longer she needs?¡± I pull us back to our topic in hand, walking to her and

    kneeling down to meet her face and Meadow detespletely.

    ¡°She¡¯s ready to go whenever we are. She¡¯s as ready as she can be, and they¡¯re just going over the

    same things until we say it¡¯s happening.¡± That downward shuffle of her eyes tells me this is a

    confession of sorts. I eye her up and know with that admission that Meadow is the one who has

    dyed things. Knowing she didn¡¯t want me to be a part of this, she¡¯s made sure I thought there was

    still time to change the n. Maybe she was holding out for the vampires to pull back and for the high

    lord to intervene¡­ either way, I can tell she¡¯s kept this close to her chest, so I won¡¯t push us to just do

    it.

    This girl! Protecting me even by dying reunion with her own mate. I can¡¯t be mad at her for that.

    ¡°So¡­. by day or night? Which works in our favor.¡± I don¡¯t intend to argue over this with her or make her

    feel worse or get bogged down in these emotional details. I just need us to do this and stop the

    climbing anticipation and anxiety from growing further.

    ¡°Day¡­ it separates them. Wolves to the woods, Vampires to the mountain. Even if the wolves follow

    us, it still makes it less likely of encountering them all out here in the space when our goal is the

    mountain. We may not be enough to fight them all once when we get there, but the witch just needs her

    moment. We need to distract and give her a little time. Once she breaks the spell, the wolvese

    back to us and the vampires be less of a problem when we want to leave. We just need to hold

    our own until she does what she needs to do.¡± Meadow stops crying, pulls herself together and sits up

    to gaze at me. My bossymandering back to me when she knows she has to ept and get

    on with her duty.

    ¡°And how many of us do we have that are capable of helping and not hindering?¡± I ask gently, knowing

    all this she has kept quiet from me until now.

    ¡°We have less than a dozen who are fight ready, but we can make up numbers to two dozen with

    males from the vige who are willing to try. The stronger ones¡­ faster ones, and some with unique

    gifts.¡±

    My heart sinks and my pulse quickens, knowing that¡¯s less than I hoped for.

    ¡°Against dozens of our own¡­ we¡¯re still going to be so small. Outnumbered by our fiercest. God, how

    did we let this happen?¡± The despair rings in my tone, no need to pretend I am not freaking out in front

    of her, because she know sit too. Meadow rubs her face, sighing heavily to calm herself and grabs my

    hand to reassure me.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point pondering on the how¡­ that won¡¯t give you the right mindset to get through it.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s voice startles us from out of nowhere, strong and clear with that bitchy tone that separates

    her from other femmes. We both turn in shock at the presence that has been elusive for days,

    expecting to see a moody and frosty Carmen, but she looks awful though.

    Dark circles under her eyes where normally her skin was fair and blemish free; her figure is slimmer,

    like she¡¯s not eating well and she has a pale pallor and tiredness to her eyes that suggest she isn¡¯t

    sleeping either. I never saw her this way, not even back when Colton and she were falling apart, and it

    shocks me to my core to see her so unkempt. All her life and vigor is missing.

    ¡°True.¡± I concur, not drawing attention to how rough she looks and wee her with a gesture, a flick

    of my fingers toe over and join us.

    ¡°How have you been, Chica?¡± Meadow is the one to ask, softer with her since Jasper rejected her that

    day and Carmen shrugs, dismissing it with a sigh. Another non answer that she¡¯s so good at. She

    moves nearer but doesn¡¯t sit down on the grass with us, just lingers as though she feels like she¡¯s

    invading. My heart aches for this girl anytime I see her now, and I just wish she would trust even me

    enough to let someone close. After those days away, I thought we would have at least taken a step

    forward as friends. All she did upon return was push everyone further away and killed any progress I

    thought I might have made with her.

    ¡°Raring to go beat the shit out of vampire ass and teach those witches a thing or two.¡± Her tone is

    familiar old haughty Carmen but the intent behind it seems forced. She gives of an aura of emptiness

    and I frown at her, trying so hard to get a read properly on her emotions but get that cold wall again.

    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re up to it?¡± I query, not entirely convinced she has it in her to be helpful but her stubborn jut

    of her chin and the way she pulls her shoulders back speaks volumes.

    ¡°Yes! How else am I going to vent all this rage and fury to get it out of my system. Those monsters took

    my mom¡­. I have a score to settle and I¡¯m sorry, I know they¡¯re also kind of your people, but your

    brother is right. You have to avenge those you love, or it festers, and it no longer matters if people you

    care about are connected in some way.¡± There¡¯s an icy edge to her words that sobers the mood.

    Meadow catches my eye over the top of her head, a worried nce at Carmen¡¯s mental state but I one

    shoulder shrug it off. I know what she means and how she feels. She¡¯s hurting, and much like Jasper,

    she feels that only taking some action against the cause of that pain will ease some of her pain. She¡¯s

    not unstable, she¡¯s angry, and broken up, and looking to find a way to offload all the horrendous

    number of feelings coursing through her.

    And no, I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m meant to be half of what those things are. In my head I already separated that

    issue out and came to a conclusion why killing them has never really been an issue at all. Darrius

    called them halflings, turned creatures with no real link to those born like we are. They¡¯re not what I am

    at all¡­ their likeb rats, injected with a booster to make them worthy as soldiers and a pale copy of

    something they were never meant to be. The ones like me, with red eyes, they have never graced the

    battlefield ande up against the wolves, well, except one ¨C my father. Wherever he is. So, killing the

    halflings is nothing at all like killing the ones who share my blood, because they were infected and not

    created in nature.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many you kill; god knows we have these past months. I¡¯m not one of them and I

    understand your need to do this.¡± It¡¯s a blessing in a way and I lock my eyes on her to push the point

    that I truly don¡¯t care.

    ¡°We should leave at first light¡­ the vampires will have retraced to the mountain to avoid the sun, and

    we¡¯ve seen the wolves pull back to sleep at night, so they will be surfacing only just. That means we

    can get halfway to the mountain before we encounter them and less distance to fight while Leyanne

    gets the rest of the way.¡± Carmen is obviously someone who has been thinking this through too, and I

    listen and take in what she says as Meadow nods. Impressed that despite being absent, she is worthy

    of adding her own input and summarizing things.

    ¡°That makes sense. Instead of fighting from the first step, me make a run for it straight to the mountain

    in the tiny time gap we have open. If we¡¯re lucky we distract them around the base while Leyanne gets

    in with the ones needed to distract the vampires. Cuts down the time we need to keep fighting against

    our own and minimizes failure.¡±

    ¡°Is the n¡­ split us in two and take a species each to distract so the witch can go alone?¡± Carmen

    finally nestles into the grass and mimics Meadows habit of ripping out strands of grass while thinking. I

    know it¡¯s such a tiny movement and insignificant, but by merely sitting down with us, getting on our

    level, it warms my heart and makes me want to hug her. That step toe closer and be involved

    again, like she was when we went looking for Leyanne. It¡¯s so stupid to get emotional over it but I do,

    and I blink at her as my eyes mist over and try to conceal it. Damn hormones, from these two minis

    inside me are making me soft.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only n we have. She needs to focus her powers on witches and spells. Not keeping

    vampires and wolves at bay.¡± Meadow answers her while I pull myself back to normal. Realizing a lot of

    my up¡¯s and downs these past weeks are probably a lot to do with being pregnant before I knew I was.

    ¡°So two dozens of us, several dozen of our pack to get through and probably the same number of

    vamps¡­ wow, we¡¯re really making life easy.¡± Carmen tries to joke with that heavy sarcastic way she

    has but it¡¯s the reality and it¡¯s depressing. All things are weighed against us.

    ¡°Wolves will kill wolves, you know this?¡± Meadow brings us all back to somber with her words and we

    all lower our eyes to the grass as I slump down onto my butt away from aching calves. No one has

    wanted to talk about this, even though it¡¯s been hanging in the air since we knew we had to go out

    there, but we can¡¯t keep ignoring it. The ones enchanted will fight to kill, we know this, while our own,

    they¡¯ll fight to keep them at bay and hope that the spell breaks before someone dies. We don¡¯t want to

    hurt our pack, we love them and know this isn¡¯t their fault, but they don¡¯t have any reason to restrain

    themselves against us. To them, we¡¯re enemies they don¡¯t know but only hate.

    ¡°Maybe the fates will bless us and no lives that are wolves will be lost in this.¡± I murmur,cking

    conviction because even I know that¡¯s a far reach but I have to hold onto hope.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t¡¯ alle home, I want you guys to do something for me¡­ please. I know it¡¯s an ask but¡­.¡±

    Carmen pauses mid grass tugging and takes a silent heavy breath as though trying to steady her

    emotions. We both turn to her, surprised she has a request, given how self-sufficient she always acts.

    ¡°Put flowers down for my mom every year. She was innocent in all of this¡­. She never did wrong to

    anyone. She didn¡¯t deserve to die that away.¡±

    ¡°Carmen?¡± the tears catch in my throat and I throw my arms around her impulsively, reacting to the

    pain in my chest that swells up by what she said. ¡°You can do it yourself. You¡¯re one of our strongest

    and fiercest, I have no doubts you will be one whoes back.¡±

    Meadow leans forward to her in my embrace and strokes her hair, for once not seeing green at my

    kindness to the girl, instead offering affection, and she agrees.

    ¡°You skanky puta, stop talking nonsense. Your ass is way too cursed to take the easy way out and

    you¡¯re going be bugging me for eternity just because you can. I¡¯m not so lucky to have a way to get rid

    of you so easy, huh.¡± Meadows light tone, and sassy self break the mood and I giggle at her through

    misted eyes. Carmenughs too, so unexpectedly it seems topletely change the mood, through a

    show of tears at Meadow and shakes her head. A sudden warmth between the three of us, a solitude

    of being sister wolves with onemon goal.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have no fight left¡­ I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯ t think I¡¯m meant toe back from this. I¡¯m just meant to make

    sure you do, especially these¡­ I see that now. It¡¯s why they chose him, as a message to what¡¯s

    important, and he rejected me for the reason he did.¡± she rubs my stomach gently from her awkward

    angle, stunning me with her open affection and a show of Carmen¡¯s caring side, and sniffs noisily. ¡°I

    knew as soon as that witch told you about these, that it¡¯s why I was brought back. To stop it happening

    to you, what happened to me¡­ I don¡¯t know how, but I felt it. These two, I¡¯m supposed to make sure

    they live¡­ whether I do or not.¡±

    I stare at her, eyes wide in open mouthed shock. Trying so hard to grasp the pieces together of where

    she even got that and the clogged feeling in my throat almost kills me. Moved back to tears by this

    show of softness, a deration she will protect me and my children and sacrifice herself. The girl who

    hated me most, and stood in my way, just swore to be my shield and ensure the future of my babies. I

    can¡¯t conjure words as they stick in my mouth and my heart aches with so much. Meadow swallows

    loudly, her own eyes once again damp.

    ¡°I loved him¡­. These womb fruit¡­. they¡¯re part of you both, and I love them too. My bond to your

    brother gave me a bond to you as a sister¡­. I care about you, even if I never wanted to. Your stubborn

    ass, clingy, little do gooder self, who wormed her way under my wall. God, you¡¯re so irritating in that

    wholesome sweet way I hate. No wonder he likes you.¡± She smiles at me, somewhat in a mocking way,

    trying to take away the fondness in her tone but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes or touch on the sadness I see

    there. It tugs a smile from me regardless; a warmth she¡¯s finally admitting we have some sort of

    friendship but an agony that she is only doing so because she thinks she is near the end of her life. ¡°I

    know it¡¯s crazy, and doesn¡¯t make sense, but it does to me. I know it¡¯s what I¡¯m meant to do to redress

    everything. I¡¯ll make sure no harmes to you and my life will be yours. Just remember me and take

    her flowers.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what to say and Meadows stunned silence mirrors mine. A new heavy tension crackling

    around us.

    I know it¡¯s Carmen¡¯s fatigue and her emotional state talking and I in no way believe she has this right.

    But she¡¯s convinced herself and given herself a purpose to feel somehow worthy¡­ because she still

    thinks she isn¡¯t¡­ she¡¯s wrong. My babies don¡¯t need her sacrifice, they need an aunt, and I¡¯m going to

    do everything to make sure shees home as long as we do. She¡¯s my family now, even if my

    brother didn¡¯t ept her. She¡¯s my sister. Just like Meadow is.

    ¡°Carmen, no, that¡¯s not how the fates work. They wouldn¡¯t make you sacrifice your life to save others.¡±

    Meadow tries to reason, finally finding a hoarse voice but Carmen shakes her head, and I can see this

    if futile. She¡¯s mentally in pain and I guess the human part of her finally broke. Jasper was thest

    shove of pressure on a thin and dwindling thread. He took thest ounces of her light and it breaks me

    inside to know this.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what Sierra did? So why not me too? I¡¯m okay, really, I¡¯m at peace with it¡­. I don¡¯t n on

    leaving your side unless I die. I swear to you, Luna¡­ you¡¯lle home, and I¡¯ll go apany mom

    through to the other side.¡±

 Chapter 94: Dusk

    Chapter 94: Dusk

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this¡± Meadow sidetracks me as I make my way to the podium of our new

    town hall that was only finished in recent weeks and is three times bigger than the hall of the house.

    nked by two temporary sentinels.

    ¡°Yes. They need to know that by this time tomorrow they may not have a Luna, or Alpha,ing back.

    I need them to be prepared and to know whates after. I owe them honesty to what¡¯s happening

    after the patience for thest days.¡± I thought this through all night, tossing and turning once we set the

    n in motion and decided tomorrow at dawn we are to move on the mountain. This will be ourst

    night with the pack and with that fog surrounding us. Last night I watched my mate slide away in the

    darkness from me for thest time and said my goodbyes, just in case.

    Leyanne is certain she can protect us one by one from the effects of the green smog, with the casting

    of a spell on every wolf that we¡¯ve rallied to fight. She ns on sshing us all with some kind of potion

    after they all turn, so it¡¯s effects won¡¯t be lost. Minus me. I¡¯m to stay human and there¡¯s not much we

    can do about that.

    Twenty-three of us in total, handpicked from our strongest and have been sworn to secrecy until now. I

    realized in the night that these men and women shouldn¡¯t have to lie to their mates and loved ones

    when there¡¯s a chance it¡¯s thest time they might see any of them. I want them to value tonight,

    cherish each other, and be prepared for what¡¯sing.

    Colton said we would always be honest with the pack and I¡¯m not doing what I agreed if I don¡¯t tell them

    what¡¯s toe. It¡¯s an oath he swore the night he made me his Luna, and I won¡¯t let him down by

    breaking his word. They know something is brewing and that we are working on a way to clear the fog;

    they have waited for news and put so much trust in me, and I¡¯m about to tell them everything.

    Sierra is already on the podium waiting for me, after assembling many of the able bodied here and

    those without children in tow, and it¡¯s weird to see her out among the people in this way. She has spent

    months in solitude, hiding away and saying she wasn¡¯t ready to be among them again. I guess after

    leaving her to watch our home for two days she had to force herself out of herfort zone to face

    them and hasn¡¯t reverted back to her wing since. She¡¯s been part of every decision and n, our

    makeshift task force of women as we agree on the fate of our people. I don¡¯t know what I would have

    done without her, Meadow, Leyanne, and even Carmen. Who knew that the once proud and arrogant

    pack of Juan Santo, the most sexist wolf alive, would be held together and run by femmes. There¡¯s

    poetic justice in that somewhere. Those he considered too weak to ever thwart him, to rule him, and yet

    it was women who have ruined everything he held aloft. Even now he¡¯s enved in fog, much to the

    thanks of unknown witches.

    I step up and smile at her, meeting her eye for a little push of bravado, nerves cloying at my throat as

    the eyes of dozens and dozensnd quietly on me. I inhale to steady the anxiety coursing through my

    veins, take her hand and gently squeeze it to tell her I¡¯m ready and I¡¯ve got this.

    These people rely on me and have done since the fog came and I don¡¯t want to let them down

    anymore. I feel like I¡¯ve done nothing so far to really help them through this, even if I did go off and

    bring back a witch.

    I clear my throat and step to the microphone that¡¯s been set up to face the bodies crammed in here,

    catching Meadows eye across to the left and the looking out over the sea of faces slowly. I spot

    Leyanne and Carmen standing right at the back, on chairs, side by side, so they get an unobstructed

    view and Carmen gives me a thumbs up, encouraging me in her own weird way. I clear my throat and

    focus on the faces below me, shivers running through my soul; but I bite down and show them the face

    of fierce I know I still possess.

    ¡°Thank you all foring here on such short notice. I know not everyone can fit inside, so I ask that

    you spread this news among your families when I am done, and we share my words so all can hear

    them clearly.¡± My hands tremble, exposing the cold fear in my heart, and I grasp the cold metals stand

    to hide myck of confidence. So not used to standing up andmanding an audience the way

    Colton can. Somewhere deep inside, I¡¯m still that orphaned no one that this pack paid no attention too

    and I feel like a fraud, standing up here in the absence of him, to tell them what to do. ¡°As you know, a

    little over a week ago a green mist covered ournd and took several dozen of our pack with it.

    Enchanting them in a spell that seems to have turned them mindless and feral. We all know they stalk

    the border, and the vampires are behind this maneuver, shielded by our own and using them for their

    own purposes.¡± There¡¯s a murmur among some of those near the back as people voice suspicions,

    conspiracies and I even here Juan¡¯s name on the flutter of noise. Sierra ps her hand to bring quiet

    once more, ring with amandeering edge, snatching attention back and they simmer back

    respectfully. I swallow heavily, take a deep breath and continue.

    ¡°I know by now that some of you have learned that I left the homestead for a couple of days, to bring

    back a witch¡­ Leyanne Cruden¡­¡± I nod towards her at the back and there¡¯s a deathly hush as a few

    eyes turn her away and back again quickly, as no wolf has been brave enough to really look her in the

    eye since they found out what she was. Some guessed at the arrival of this stranger, but we have

    never really rified any of these details and just let rumor spread. Too focused on everything else to

    open up to them and I feel ashamed that I waited until now.

    Wolves still fear witches, even though they epted Sierra, but seeing what the fog has done, only

    renewed that terror of their kind. The unrest grows and I taste the wave of increasing anticipation and

    anxiety among them.

    ¡°We brought her back with a n to break the spell and free our pack, but it¡¯s not as straightforward as

    we hoped. So this is why I brought you here. To prepare you in case the worst should happen, and our

    n should fail.¡± I inhale heavily, voice beginning to rasp as my emotions get the better of me, my

    stomach churning my hands trembling, but I know this is the only way and verbalizing it somehow

    makes it more real. ¡°Tomorrow morning, two dozen of our strongest are nning to mount an attack

    and head for the mountain. To give the witch ess and time to get to the source of the spell, and

    disable it. She needs to physically get there, and we need to offer distraction to ensure she can. I¡¯m

    telling you because two dozen us are not five dozen of our warriors, and several dozen vampires we

    know reside in the mountain. There¡¯s a high chance that some of us may note back even if we are

    sessful¡­.. I may note back. I¡¯m weakened by something, and I won¡¯t be able to turn to fight as

    one of you, but I will still lead the battle. As Luna, my death will be the Alpha¡¯s death and as our pack, I

    need you to be prepared to carry on without us. The Rema and I are linked, so she too won¡¯t be here to

    carry on should I fall. In one loss, you would lose all three of us.¡± the gasps and horror that

    reverberates through the crowd ring out painfully, suffocating me with their emotions and almost

    causing my head and chest to explode with the sudden rush. I have to dampen my gift as my heart

    swells painfully, and my eyes and ears sting with the iing distraught feelings of many. I step back

    to give myself a moment to catch my breath as a lone voice calls out boldly.

    ¡°The Luna should stay with the people¡­ we need you. Protect the Alpha and Rema by being with us.¡±

    It almost breaks me, but I shake my head and almost cry as the words burn my throat. Knowing that¡¯s

    the path they would expect, and no one would look down on me for it. I know that it¡¯s not what is

    needed to be done and the fates brought me here to this for one purpose.

    ¡°I¡¯m the strongest left here, with the most useful gifts. Without me the mission has less chance of

    sess and our pack will certainly perish out there. I¡¯m sorry, but if there was another way, I would

    take it¡­.. but there isn¡¯t. I have to be your leader and do what¡¯s best for the pack. My mate would

    always put his life on the line for you and I should do the same.¡± The words are killing me as eyes

    round and faces pale as my words settle in, and I realize tears are starting to roll down my face. The

    inner heaviness consuming me because on some level, I feel like I¡¯m abandoning my children, and this

    feels like a goodbye. Terror gripping me coldly that I am truly leading them to their death by leaving

    them alone to continue without their anchors in life. A pack without an Alpha, nor a Luna, is a pack

    without it¡¯s soul.

    I curse myself for not being as strong as Colton, for not being able to push my fear behind the mask he

    wears so well and shows them an unbreakable face. I¡¯m not him, and I can¡¯t hide what this means for

    them if I fail.

    ¡°Then take more of us¡­. we outnumber them as a pack, even without our strongest. It¡¯s our duty to

    protect our Luna, for the good of us all.¡± Another voice calls out and then another with the same

    sentiment, and I raise my hands to quiet the growing noise.

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t risk more lives than I have to¡­ you all have a chance at a future without us if I don¡¯te

    back. This is what must be done. There are vulnerable here. Children, pregnant femmes, and older

    wolves who need to be protected. I will take only those who can fight and stand a chance of surviving. I

    won¡¯t leave you without means to have a future.¡± My voice breaks, a burning ache in my throat

    strangling me as my hormones spiral and I end up wiping my face to try and calm my unstoppable

    tears. I have no verbal way to express to these people how much I care about them continuing without

    us, should that be needed. I love all of them and see them as our legacy, to carry on when we¡¯re gone.

    These are our pack, in our homestead, and we must ensure their survival beyond this fight.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t how packs work, Luna.¡± A male voice echoes my way from the left and I turn to see Tom, the

    sentinel who helped us leave, stand to voice his own opinion. Keeping his eyes downcast to show me

    respect but his words are clear. ¡°We protect our Luna in the absence of our Alpha¡­ we stay together,

    to survive together. That is our nature. Without our Luna, there is no pack. She¡¯s the heart that keeps

    us as one¡­. look at the mountain and the years we grew apart without one. Our people divided by

    names and bloodlines until we shunned those we should have sheltered. We lost our way without our

    heart¡­.¡± Tom¡¯s voice carries boldly through the suddenly silent room as Sierra stifles a cry behind me

    and her guilt and regret at what he¡¯s saying almost end me. Ebbing my way as her own shredded heart

    bleeds at abandoning them to Juan¡¯s fate and only makes me worse.

    ¡°I won¡¯t sacrifice any of you. We¡¯re doing this in the hopes we break the spell ande back to the

    mountain with our pack and our Alpha. So we can fight to rid ourselves of the vampires, together.¡± I try

    to stay firm, push back the feeble tears and find that inner courage I know I possess.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And how will our Alpha feel to know that when our Luna needed us, we stayed behind like cowards?¡±

    another call out, another male, and I falter as I try to find the new voice in the crowd, beginning to get

    overwhelmed. I feel like I¡¯m losing control ofmanding them, even if their words are not against me

    at all.

    ¡°He will know Imanded it and you¡¯re to obey me when he¡¯s not here.¡± I stammer the words, Sierra

    grasping my hand from behind to support me and I spot Meadow from the corner of my eye, sliding to

    sit down. She must have stood toe to my aid and quiet those disrespecting me. She should be

    hushing those calling out, talking out of turn, disobeying mymand, but I can tell she knows they are

    not doing it with malice and she can¡¯t answer them. She agrees.

    ¡°We can¡¯t obey our Luna when it directly endangers her life¡­ it¡¯s against all we are.¡± This femme is in

    the front row, young, bold, and stares me right in the eye with passion despite knowing she¡¯s stepping

    over the mark and breaking the rules. ¡°You¡¯ve been our rock since you came here. You held us up and

    stood by his side to keep the people safe. You¡¯ve worked to build the school, the vige, the security

    and sanity of all of us. You care about us and it shows in your people¡­¡­ How can you ask us to sit

    back and watch you walk into the fire after all you have given us?¡± Her wordspletely choke me,

    and I open my mouth to reply but nothinges out. I don¡¯t know what to say or how to reply when my

    heart is bleeding from such raw wounds.

    Months ago, I was nothing to these people, and here they are, trying to convince me that they need

    me, that they want to stand with me to fight for our pack. I can¡¯t take this, it¡¯s too intense and I am

    starting to crumble. I¡¯m no leader, this is proof right here, as I falter and break because my pack decide

    to disobey me. I have no control over what they choose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make us disobey you, Luna, please¡­.. we don¡¯t want to dishonor you. We all respect you to the

    moon and back, but the Alpha he would never see us worthy if we stayed and you went. We belong by

    your side, as one pack.¡± It¡¯s one of the midwifes, pushing through the crowd towards me and one of the

    few of our citizens that has the right to look me in the eye. I have talked with her many times over the

    months to improve the facilities for birth and the care of newborns, and even witnessed a few under her

    attentive hand. She¡¯s someone who works closely with me when needed and I know her words are

    from the heart.

    ¡°Most of you are not fighters¡­. You won¡¯t survive. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like toe up against

    them.¡± it¡¯s myst-ditch attempt to make them understand the dangers, the almost certain death for

    many of them, and it¡¯s as feeble as it sounds. My body vibrating as I cling on to myst shreds of sanity

    andposure knowing the crowd is against me as the noise begins to grow form hushed whispers to

    louder refusals.

    ¡°We are more in numbers than they are¡­ we can use that to our advantage, and if some are lost, it¡¯s

    for the good of the pack.¡± It¡¯s an elderly wolf, near thest phase of his life cycle. One who has seen

    many things, endured many battles, many wars, and his soft gaze warms me painfully. ¡°A pack is only

    a pack when we stand and die together, Luna¡­.. Protecting our previous Luna was denied us and for

    almost a decade we failed her. We won¡¯t stand back and lose you both and do nothing but watch. We

    as Santos have to redeem ourselves for the things our alpha did in our name. Juan dishonored us and

    ripped our pack apart; we came here and we began to heal, to bond again¡­.. don¡¯t take that from us

    again by making us fail when it matters.¡±

    A sob escapes my lips and I have to cover my mouth with a desperate move to control myself.

    ¡°Give it up, Luna¡­. listen to the people. I doubt you can stop them being ready to battle at dawn.

    Wolves are known to be headstrong when riled. You of all people should know that.¡± Carmen this time,

    echoes out from the back in that snooty and superior tone which rings true, and I stare at her through

    watery vision while I shake my head. She knows this isn¡¯t what I want, but it seems she too thinks I¡¯m

    wrong. Ever bold in saying what she thinks, never beats around the bush.

    Meadow is silent, Sierra too, and the will of the people are deafening me even in their sudden silence.

    I¡¯m defeated. I can feel the rebellion around me, that despite seeing me rightfully as their Luna, they

    are refusing to follow this onemand. I know I won''t stand a chance ion changing minds, all I can do

    is make a request. Hope, they listen.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lead you to death¡­. but I can¡¯t stop youing. All I can ask is that you be smart. That you

    think about your skill set and the ones who need you here. Femmes, children, mates¡­ that if you show

    up toe with me, you know you might not return. Don¡¯te if you know you won¡¯t survive it. Don''t

    be a martyr and give your life in vain. Future is as important as the fights we endure today.¡± I have no

    other way to try and persuade them and I¡¯m grasping at straws, wishing to god Colton was here. He

    would know what to do, what to say, and god, he would alpha tone them if they continued insisting on

    this stupid n. He would never let the word of the pack out rule his decision this way. He would

    literally make them tremble if they dared question something he ordered. But then, Luna is not Alpha,

    and her will is soft and gentle, not borne from being a seasoned warrior. Isn¡¯t that why they rule as one.

    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t the n, Chica, but with the numbers¡­¡­ you can¡¯t deny it swings things in our favor.¡±

    Meadow¡¯s caving too, seeing the way the packs swaying to protect me, and she can¡¯t argue with it

    because she never agreed to me going in the first ce. Tears rolling down my face as I scan all the

    lowered heads and try to blot out the sea of emotions invading me from all sides. I can no longer tell

    what¡¯s me and what¡¯s them but it¡¯s draining and I¡¯m suddenly too tired to keep fighting. I want an end to

    all of this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side. I¡¯m not staying here¡­. if you die, I¡¯m dead anyway.¡± Sierra shocks me from behind,

    her voice stable and strong and a hint of fierce I haven¡¯t heard from her before. I spin on her, instantly

    aggressive in my refusal, forgetting everything else when my worldes crumbling down..

    ¡°No.. No!!¡­. Colton would never forgive me, I will never forgive me, for putting you in danger¡­.. You

    stay here. You belong HERE! No way, Sierra, you don¡¯t get to disobey me too. Not on this. Never!¡±

    From low and wounded to sudden harsh andmanding, my tears increase tenfold in sheer pleading

    and I gawp at her in terror.

    Sierra catches my hands and pulls me to her, hushing me as subtle hysteria begins to take over. My

    lungs constrict in panic at the thought of my adopted mom being out there, among that, fighting her

    own, getting hurt. Even a scratch, a tiny knock, and it would slice me to a million pieces. I know our

    lives are bonded but it¡¯s notputing in that way in my brain right now.

    ¡°Alora listen to me, you can¡¯t turn¡­. Your gifts are weaker¡­ I can feel it. I know each day they dwindle

    more, you can¡¯t hide it from me. I can heal you if anything happens, I can be your safety¡­.. let me

    be that while my son can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± the floodgates open and the emotions spew out, borne of anxiety, the panic immersing me

    painfully as Sierra tries and hushes my obvious distress. Pulling me to her warm embrace in a hug, her

    fingers to my face to softly push my hair back, but I fight to stay locked on her eyes and not back down.

    ¡°We have babies to protect and a son to bring home¡­. We¡¯re not ready to die and I am NOT leaving

    my baby out there any longer in the cold dark world without me. I did that for too long, its time I was his

    mother and brought him home like I should have done ten years ago.¡± Her voice stern, her manner

    strong. Sierra is different from how she¡¯s been these months and has seemed to have found an inner

    fire. I don''t care though; she won''t being with me.

    ¡°Your pack is with you, you have no choice, Luna.¡± Tom invades the podium and rests a hand on my

    shoulder, bringing my attention back to the front and the sight almost ends me. Wolves crowding closer,

    tears in their eyes as they huddle together, holding their loved ones and nodding in agreement. The

    room crowding as those who have been linked of the news push in to show they too offer their support.

    Space filling until not a tiny inch remains, and bodies are crammed out and spilling into the vige

    around the doors.

    A hum vibrating through the room and a feeling of unity and eptance. They¡¯re willing to sacrifice all

    for the good of the pack and tomorrow we won¡¯t be two dozen running into the forest, we will be

    hundreds, whether I want it or not. This is no longer something I can control, and the fates are telling

    me to let it go. This fight isn¡¯t mine alone, and I¡¯m not alone. I haven¡¯t been since the day I bonded to

    Colton and these people became my blood.

    ¡°Rest, go home, prepare, decide. Only show up if you won¡¯t hinder and only if your loved ones agree.

    First sun, be at the tree border behind the west rune line.¡± Meadow calls out, dismissing the crowds

    knowing I will only continue to fight it, and the silence falls heavily as the realization hits everyone that

    this is really happening. Tomorrow we do something I never thought I would ask of them. We leave the

    safety of the border; we face off our own, and we mount an offensive on the vampires who have

    overshadowed us and caused fear to live in our souls for the past six months.

    God help us, I hope the fates are paying attention because I could sure use a little help.

    They start to shuffle out slowly while I stand like a broken child in Sierra¡¯s arms. Overwhelmed and

    frazzled as my mind finally stops trying to take everything in and I just watch. I have no words left,

    nothing I can say to sway them. My heart heavier than it''s been in a long time, as they go, one by one.

    Every wolf at the door turns, looks towards me and with a low bow, utters one word.

    ¡®Luna¡¯

    They then lower eyes to their feet, before turning and leaving. I¡¯m so touched and beyond

    comprehension at this sign of respect that I don¡¯t know how to react except to stand and stare at every

    face that honors me and leaves. I want to memorize every single one, just in case. While every bowed

    head and uttered word tears and ws at my insides so that I cover my stomach instinctively and

    cradle it protectively. Sniffing, gulping in ragged breaths because I¡¯m too consumed with too many

    emotions to be able to separate them out.

    ¡°And here you thought you would never be part of a real pack or a family¡­. yet here we are.¡± Meadow

    glides up beside me and slides an arm around my waist to help hold me up as I breath out the painful

    truth. Taking me from Sierra gently.

    ¡°Most of them will die¡­. We¡¯ll lose them.¡± The breathy words stick in my mouth like peanut butter,

    sliding out in woe, and I have to struggle past the agony to get them out at all. Knowing I shouldn¡¯t think

    it, but it¡¯s the truth and I have to be a realist.

    ¡°That is their choice¡­. youmanded them, they have every reason to stay and obey and nothing

    would happen to them. It¡¯s not what they want.¡± Sierra interjects, still holding my hand and we patiently

    stand and watch every single wolf wait their turn to leave with a bow and respectful utter before walking

    away.

    ¡°Next time Iy eyes on most of them, will be at the rune border¡­ What will Colton think if I let this

    happen?¡± I despair still, unable to let it go, imagining his heartbreak that I let his people suffer, but

    Meadow is the one to calm me with her logic and reasoning.

    ¡°Do you really think he would object to the packing together to protect you. He loves his pack, but

    he would always put your life first. You¡¯re everything to him, and more now, even though he doesn¡¯t

    know¡­. He would do exactly this if this was his decision to make.¡± Meadow moves her hand and

    smooths over my t stomach, eyes misting over as her chin drops so she can gaze at the life we all

    know is in there.

    I stare down at my stomach and try and pull myself together, knowing she¡¯s right. Colton always

    protects me, uses the pack to shield me when he thinks I need it. That¡¯s what packs are meant to do for

    the Luna. It¡¯s why she has her own guard when our world is in turmoil. The Alpha is the warrior, not the

    Luna.

    She¡¯s the heart, hidden behind the rib cage and shielded in the warm, while the alpha, he¡¯s the fist.

    Driving out front to lead the way. The pack, they¡¯re the body¡­ joined, connecting, working as one, but

    they get behind the fist and they always cover the heart.

    The shaman¡¯s words finally make sense to me. Words he uttered so many months before when he told

    me what my ce in the pack was meant to be. Care for the people, listen to them, be the arms and

    the safe ce. I finally understand what it is I am meant to be, and it was never a powerful force to tear

    down armies of vampires. The prophecy once said that I would conquer with love¡­ not war.

    Yet I know that tomorrow, love won¡¯t keep them safe. And I am not ONLY a Luna of the Lycanthrope.

    Now they¡¯re mine. But I¡¯m not going to let them down, not now they bound their lives to my own fate.

    Tomorrow I will lead, I will be the fist, even if it¡¯s not what I was born to do. I will take his ce and

    make him proud of what I can be. I know it¡¯s in me. After all, am I not a princess of one world and a

    Luna in another. I¡¯m royalty, either way, and I was given these gifts for a reason. I was given my eyes,

    my power, and my story, so I could be more. I¡¯ve been sheltered for far too long and it''s time I stood up

    and put an end to this, like they said I would.

    I only hope to the fates we do this swiftly, and safely, and I don¡¯t have to bury any of them at the end of

    the day. I¡¯ll protect myself, my children, my people, and I will bring my mate home.

 Chapter 95: Dawn

    Chapter 95: Dawn

    The cold wind from the mountain moves in across my skin and bites down at me, causing me to shiver

    despite wolves never really feeling the cold. My heart pounding, my nerves taut and my head in chaos

    as I stand on the boundary and stare into the darkness awaiting the sun to start to show hints of rising.

    The eerie silence despite rows and rows of assembled wolves unnerves me and Leyanne and Meadow

    to my right, Carmen and Sierra to my left, stand solidly still, waiting, we¡¯re all just waiting.

    Tension high, the stillness is painful and the quiet is deafening. I¡¯ve never been more scared in my life

    and it¡¯s not just because we are on the dawn of the first war battle of my life. Asif that wasn¡¯t bad

    enough. It¡¯s that our enemy are our loved ones and death blows will be dealt today to forever change

    everything in our world. No matter what side wins, we all lose the ones we care about most.

    The n is set¡­. We all know our ce, our role, what to do, and we wait for the second before sun

    break before we run, right for that mountain as fast as we can. We are betting on timing, using the

    moments between dark and light to cover as much terrain as we can.

    The witch is slower so she¡¯s to be carried by Meadow on her back, to get her to the mountain in the

    same speed we can. Sierra and Carmen with me, to distract the wolves and keep them down here with

    us. I¡¯m stronger and so are they, so it makes sense for them to be my focus¡­ for Colton to be my

    focus. I was born to match him in every way and only I can be the one to hold my own against his

    strength and skill as a warrior. He would kill anyone else and go after Meadow and the witch in the blink

    of an eye.

    Leyanne and Meadow, they and some of the stronger of the pack that we have so little of, their aim is

    the mountain and getting inside no matter what we encounter out here. They have their order to keep

    going, leave us behind to battle. To face off vampires while Leyanne finds the witch¡¯s and takes care of

    the spell wherever it may being from. We tried for an even split, but we know the wolves will be the

    harder battle and ended dup with a seventy thirty uneven decision. Wolves are the problem, not what

    waits beyond. Our wolves. Our warriors¡­ our sub pack, our family, our mates.

    My heart is racing, I can taste the fear and tension all around me as they all wait. My heart in my throat,

    my body cold and frozen in growing anticipation and fear. My head so bound up in the what if¡¯s I have

    had to stop myself thinking at all. My emotions clogged by the many so I can¡¯t escape emotion swirling

    around me like an eternal drain on my energy.

    The masses are dressed in old loose clothing that will be shredded when they turn, save one wolf¡­

    me. I have to stay human, so I wore something Sierra made me take from the grimoire library. It¡¯s

    armor of sorts; silver, gleaming and more like a chain mail skirt over leather pants, but my abdomen is

    sheathed in a metal fitted bodice, held together at the back by chain andce and a crisscross of

    binding. It belonged to a warrior witch ancestor and luckily, she wasn¡¯t that much bigger than me.

    It doesn¡¯t offer much protection against wolves ws but given I don¡¯t n on letting any ws get that

    close, it made Sierra feel better giving me something to protect my body. In case I¡¯m thrown, I fall, or

    I¡¯m hit in some way, when we all know that my belly is the ce I need to shield the most. My most

    precious gifts are contained therein. I know Sierra intends to stay close, as does Carmen but in the

    heat of battle that might not pan out. It will be chaos, and we will need to fight hard and long to draw out

    the distraction for Leyanne. I¡¯m prepared to be separated from them, because I know it will be

    inevitable.

    The sunsing, be ready, turn.

    Meadow¡¯s mind link to the entire pack sees a tremor erupt as bodies shred clothing and skin turns to

    fur all around me. My anxiety growing as human faces disappear and my pack arm themselves for

    what¡¯s about toe. Growling, snarling, pushing themselves to be ready as the glow of amber eyes

    lights the duskiness in front of their faces. Carmen and Sierra hold off beside me, waiting¡­.

    ¡°This is it¡­. No turning back now.¡± Carmen whispers my way, onest focused lock of her eye son

    mine, one tight squeeze of my hand as she nods her eyes and shows her respect. I feel her intent, her

    promise to shield me, before letting go and turning too, so I¡¯m faced with softer orange eyes on a fawn

    wolf and she gracefully swoops to all fours to shield me from one side. Carmen made a vow to stick to

    me like glue, and somewhere deep down, I know it¡¯s what she will do as long as she can.

    ¡°Stay between us at all times¡­. Never stray. Use us as your protection.¡± Sierra squeezes my other

    hand in hers, and dissolves before me into sleek ck and grey fur. Much like Colton in a way, only

    smaller, with light patches, and yet her eyes are blue. As femmes, they are beautiful, both of them and

    that familiar show of almost feline, sexy, brown wolf, nudging Leyanne to climb on her back informs me

    Meds has changed too. I¡¯m now the only other human apart form the witch and she casts me a look

    across the huge heads of our furry friends. Her eyes meeting mine as she nods in a regal way,

    somehow wishing me luck for the fight ahead.

    Leyanne gracefully hops onto therge back of Meadow, using her magic to help her with the unreal

    height. She moves astride, like she¡¯s sitting on a magnificent horse and tangles her hands in the thick

    fur at the back of Meadows neck. Making sure she gets a tight grip, because what¡¯sing is sure to

    knock the wind out of her. Hyper speed can injure humans, so I know this witch will have done

    something to make sure she can endure it.

    ¡°Focus on the task. Leave the rest to me. Your boy will be back in your arms before you know it,

    Princess¡­ or is that Luna? I guess either works now.¡± She throws me that Scottish brogue and a

    confident smile, the cheeky oozing with her words. Knowing fine well in all his she is in no danger

    whatsoever. I can see it in herpleteck of care about what¡¯s happening.

    She¡¯s immortal, powerful, and this is just a walk in the park for her. No matter the oue today, she

    will live, unscathed and probably be telling this story in thousands of years toe. I envy her right

    now. For thatck of fear, that certainty of her own existence¡­ her confidencees from the fact she

    has no natural predators in the world, and nothing can physically kill her.

    Luna, it¡¯s time¡­ give the order. Meadow¡¯s mind link for me alone causes a sudden lurch of my stomach

    and I clench my fists to counteract the sweep of cold terror as I nod. Outwardly calm and in control forText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    my people, yet inside, I¡¯m shaking. I lift my hand high in the air to attract all eyes while I link to the pack,

    being sure to feel all minds as one and one word is all I need. In mind link it¡¯s clear and bold, whereas

    my own voice would have never been able to utter it at all.

    Move

    It happens so fast. The sweep of hyper speed, flying fur, and like a tide we pass the rune border in

    unison. Each of us protected from the fog by something Leyanne did and we enter and fill our lungs

    with its sour greenish heaviness, adjusting to the gloom so we can see ahead. I¡¯m startled at the fact I

    can taste it, feel it invading my lungs like a dense smoke from a burning fire, yet it smells and tastes

    like a damp early dawn on the mountain as winter turns. Rotting nts and leaves giving it that

    earthiness while it slows down my breathing as Ibor to push through it. It¡¯s cloying.

    It took her all night to find a way to be sure that turning wouldn¡¯t remove any kind of protection and she

    did¡­ seems the base of a foot is the one ce on a wolf you can put a magical symbol and it stays.

    Who knew. Even in turning where we shed all human things, our feet keep enchanted paint.

    Every single wolf who showed up here an hour ago was tended to, marked, and she recited

    incantations over all present to protect us from the fog. She called them double measures, just to be

    sure.

    We don¡¯t know if it will work as we are exposed for a longer length of time, but given she¡¯s the one who

    made the rune spell I don¡¯t predict it going wrong. As we leach out into the mist and run forward, I don¡¯t

    see anything that says it¡¯s not working among those who have raced ahead. Still moving fast, with their

    eyes on the prize, and I can feel the pulsing link of my pack staying connected to me while moving as

    one powerful body.

    This is how a pack is meant to be. The body, the heart, and the fist, working in unison¡­. Even if we are

    only half of that.

    The forest is dark and eerie and unearthly silent due to the early hour and the still rising dawn. All the

    wildlife is hiding, and the quiet swarm of fast wolves moving through like whispers on the wind are all I

    can hear in the air. A whizzing, fleeting flurry as I too, on foot, have to keep up in human form.

    It¡¯s the calm before the storm and it¡¯s toote to turn back and rethink this. We¡¯re making distance,

    heading for the mountain in the far view and nothing is going to sway us from our path. We¡¯re easily

    two hundred,bined, more than I ever dreamed woulde out here.

    My pack never deserted me in the final hour, and I could have wept when they showed up strong in

    number and ready to die for this. Jasper is wrong about the Santos¡­ if he could see them as I do now,

    he would know his enemy resides at the mountain and his numbers are few. These Santos they would

    never turn on their own, kill off a bloodline and imprison their Luna¡­ they¡¯re nothing like him and were

    oppressed by his rule for far too long. Colton didn¡¯t just stand up against all the wrong, he freed a

    people and gave them back their will to be what they once were. A proud pack, one worthy of so much

    more.

    We make it miles in a sh, covering the distance as we race against the sun and know that this close

    to the rise, the vampires would already have retreated to the darkness. It¡¯s only a matter of time before

    the wolvese out to meet us as and we need to get as far as we can until that moment.

    I run until I feel like my chest is going to explode with the effort, my limbs aching, burning too, as fatigue

    is quick to follow me and I internally curse that the effects on my body are more severe than even I

    thought they would be. Only a month back, I ran farther than this with Colton, around the perimeter and

    without even a twinge of tiredness or pain. Now my body fails me, and this is more effort than even the

    first time I ever trained with the sub back at the valley, so long ago.

    My breath besbored and my run slows enough that I spot the two wolves nking me drop back

    and nce at one another, worry evident in their demeanor. I know they realize I¡¯m slowing, and I can

    feel their hesitation. I have to be faster; I have to get ahead of the pack and lead. I need to show them

    I¡¯m here.

    Get on me.

    Carmenmands in that tone that¡¯s uniquely her, breaking into my chaotic thoughts, running into my

    side so I¡¯m flipped over her without a choice and have to grab her fur to pull myself on properly.

    Straddling her the way Meadow¡¯s being rode by Leyanne ahead of us and yet Carmen barely breaks

    her momentum.

    I shouldn¡¯t be doing it like this

    I mind link her back privately, ashamed of my ownck of worth at something this basic, but silence is

    all I get as she ignores my protest. Stubborn to the core, for once though, I¡¯m d she¡¯s the way she is.

    We speed up, and within seconds she overtakes everyone who was before us and catches up to

    Meadow, sliding up, side by side, to carry their riders up front and proud. She knows the pack need to

    see us there to focus and not lose faith when we hit the first wave of our own. A sense of urgency

    cloaking us, and the tension somehow increases the farther we get. The sun breaks over the distant

    horizon and the fog starts thinning as we move from the border, so seeing bes easier, right until

    the moment we spot them.

    Like a ck wave of antsing out of pores of broken wood. In the distance a sea of fast-moving

    terrores our way at speed, like inky ck spill on the sea. Our own wolves realize they are being

    met almost halfway to the mountain and are on the aggressive defensive anding like bats out of

    hell, snarls and howls echoing around us in a blood curling way.

    Faster¡­ close the gap, don¡¯t let them get far

    I link and push the pack onwards, knowing I¡¯m asking them to run harder, to ignore their own fear, when

    they¡¯re probably already at full pelt. I need to make sure we get closer than this, but they¡¯reing at

    us sooner than I thought they would.

    Like seas thrashing, storm fronts meeting; it only takes seconds before the wall of them, and the wall of

    us, crashes into one another in a dramatic collision. Meadow leaps over theing forms with

    impressive skill and height, flying overhead at the unsuspecting wolves who are too busy looking

    forward. She carries on, as we nned, trying to pull her section of the pack onward as the ones

    staying with me round on the concentration of the wolves meeting us dead on. The aim is to keep them

    here, distract them, so none follow Meadow¡¯s small group but that¡¯s not as easy as it seemed.

    ws sh, teeth rip, and bodies collide all around, as wolf meets wolf, and a full-on vicious battle

    erupts all around me. Noises drowning out everything else. The gnashing of teeth, ripping of skin,

    howling, growling, cries, and chaos.

    We¡¯re not running any further because this wall of fierce and fury has stopped us dead and we have

    met the ground where some of us may forevery. I leap off Carmen and wade into the fold, mind nk

    when instinct takes over and adrenalin drowns thest ounce of doubt away. Throwing wolves back,

    left, right, and center, as I¡¯m surrounded by violence.

    It¡¯s a frenzy, a mix of friend and foe and hard to pick out who¡¯s with us and who¡¯s not. Every time a wolf

    comes at me, teeth bared flying in a leap to take me down I use my power to throw them back, swipe

    them aside and try not to hurt them. It¡¯s too fast to figure out who they are and I¡¯m sure radar is one

    whoes at me twice, only to be hurled thirty feet back as Ish out throwing them away. His is the

    upper hand that I have and why I was so sure I could handle this. My powers mean I can keep

    everyone around me far enough away without having to physically battle. My babies will be protected in

    the bubble of my vampire gifts.

    My ears and eyes are tuned into the others around me, watching out for them intent on safeguarding.

    Anytime I spot one of the pack losing the advantage I extend my energy and save them for a moment,

    shielding them and pushing them to a clearing alone. Giving them space to regroup, heal their wounds,

    and fly back to fight. Our numbers are an advantage and as I lose sight of Meadow and her group, we

    are surrounded by feral forms, intent on taking us down.

    Carmen rolls into me from behind, almost wiping my legs out from under me because I was so focused

    on the ahead that it startles me and realize how stupid I was for that¡¯s second. She yanks me down,

    hauling my body under her brutally as arge tree; trunk, roots, foliage and all, flies past my head from

    the rear. It misses me by mere inches and I nche and gawp in the direction of one veryrge, very

    angry, ck alpha, ripping out another to take down the human in his sights. It seems he spotted me

    giving my wolves an advantage and I riled his fury to be his target.

    Colton.

    I gasp in the mind link and am met with that wall of silent closed door to our mate link, even still. My

    heart thudding through my ribcage and I can¡¯t formte the thoughts about how I feel.

    Throwing trees? Really¡­.. he¡¯s throwing fucking trees?!?! Do you think he finally sussed that out after

    we got the truck home safely? Asshole!

    Carmen snaps, her temper ring and her re aimed at him with deathly intent. She pushes me down

    as another flies over head, but with a wrist flick, I send it spiraling sideways away from the group of

    feuding animals behind me. It seems he also doesn¡¯t care about mangling the ones fighting on his side,

    so consumed with the need to destroy us.

    Sierra leaps over us and goes straight for the throat of an approaching wolf, appearing so suddenly

    from behind me that I didn¡¯t even know she was still close. She takes it down with her in a bite,

    collido9ng body to body with a massive thud, and rolls around, grappling with it fiercely so that I almost

    cry out in terror. I yank them apart with my energy directed between them as precisely as I can and

    throw it back, so sure this time the returning grey is Radar. I can¡¯t be sure without his telltale scar over

    his normally white eye because the ck is shielding it like this, and his fur is so matted and unkempt

    from forest dwelling that it covers what might be on his face. I can¡¯t believe Radar would fight Sierra in

    this way, try to hurt her, but then Colton just threw half a forest at me.

    It¡¯s like Colton senses something is up with us staying put and fighting our ground, and as I pull myself

    to my feet to take him face on, he stops and turns and looks towards the mountain where Leyanne and

    Meadow headed. A glimpse at me again as if watching for a response, or reassuring his suspicion, and

    an almost smile like snarl. He turns, howling into the air, signaling his pack and takes off after them. He

    goes off in hot pursuit and I react instinctively.

    No! Shit¡­. He¡¯s going after the witch. I have to stop him. Colton will kill whoever gets in his way.

    I abandon my post, pull myself away from carmen and high tail it after him, finding my feet and fire

    once more and making good ground in his wake. Carmen and Sierra follow, hot on my heels as I leap a

    fallen log into a clearing and realize my mistake right away. that I fell for his trap like aplete idiot.

    He¡¯s waiting for me over the first mound, and as I fly through the sky, I¡¯m caught with a wed swipe

    that thrusts my momentum downward and I¡¯m powerless to avoid it. His nails piercing my thigh in

    excruciating agony as I¡¯m dragged out of the air, and into a violent roll as he drags me through the

    undergrowth with the weight of my body crashing against his. My delicate human frame against hot

    hard wolf, his fur smothering me and ws iling around to get a proper hold on me. I¡¯m too small like

    this and he misses mepletely with those long bulky arms.

    I¡¯m winded with the fall, and we roll apart as we collide with forest floor and rake through bushes and

    debris. The intense burning puncture wound of my leg causes me to stifle a cry as it¡¯s opened further

    on impact and I try to jump up to face him before he regains his own posture andes again. My

    powers don¡¯t fail me, and without getting to turn around in time I manage to sense his lunge and throw

    him over the top in one easy maneuver.

    Colton¡¯s huge form is tossed up and over me in a magnificent show of power, my hands throbbing with

    the effort as my energy expands and blows him into a rolling fall. Thrusting him some thirty feet in front

    of us so he crashes face first into standing trees and I flinch and shrivel at what I just did to my mate.

    My two femmes clear the log between us andnd nearby to shield me once more by nking me at

    both sides. Panting from the chase and I realize how far we came with what just happened.

    Your leg, you¡¯re bleeding

    Sierra¡¯s words ring in my head, pulling my aching heart from the sight of him, back to my physical pain

    and I try and ignore the hot warm mess rolling down inside and outside my clothes. The pain making

    me wince as I try to carry on. We don¡¯t have time to stop and deal with it, he won¡¯t stay stunned for

    more than seconds.

    Colton isn¡¯t down for long and he turns andes right back at me with the speed of a blink. Angrier

    than before and I extend my hands to throw him back, pulling everything I have in me to make sure he

    travels three times as far with my next blow, only ¡­¡­ nothing happens.

    Hands out, energy building inside of me, yet it fails to release and instead feels like it detes and

    fizzles away, like a puncture balloon, before it even reaches my wrists. I have to plunge sideways to

    dodge his furious attack, my two femmes scattering too as Carmen tries to push me away from him

    with one paw and I roll into the undergrowth.

    Carmen pounces on him from behind, but she¡¯s no match to his strength, his skill, or his speed, and he

    catches her by the base of her neck and bodily ms her to the ground, over rock, so a crack vibrates

    through the air around me and she howls in sheer agony. Sierratches onto his arm in desperation,

    aiming to protect Carmen, sinking her teeth in while trying to epass him in blue glow and I have

    no idea what she¡¯s doing.

    Whatever it was, it fails, and Colton throws her off effortlessly. Like tossing away a rag, roaring

    aggressively so the trees around us shudder and I try to pull myself back together and get back in the

    fight.

    I try to breathe though crushed lungs, breathless and sweating. I try to center my frantic thoughts,

    figure out what just happened to my powers.

    You¡¯re other gift¡­.. absorb, deflect¡­. You can do it. Use the wolf in you, those gifts might be stronger

    still.

    Sierra¡¯s words filter in; a moment of hope rising inside of me that she might be right, and I still have

    ability to take him. I still have that untapped resource in my arsenal as my hybrid side fails me. I recoil

    as he turns this way, ignoring the blood loss and weeping pain from my leg as hees right at me

    once more, still intent on getting me it seems. Knowing that to absorb, I have to take from him by

    getting close enough to do so. I have to let him get near.

    I muster enough of my dwindling energy to stop him short, but I can feel it failing even as I grasp at it

    and tug it into my palms. There¡¯s no building of it, no ball or orb and I feel like I¡¯m grasping at air and

    nothing materializes like it should. I feel like I¡¯ve gone back to that time in the woods when I didn¡¯t know

    how to pull it to me or control it, but this is all wrong. My powers are failing me, and I don¡¯t understand

    how or why or¡­¡­. What the hell the fates are doing to me.

    It¡¯s faster than I thought. The witch said they would weaken in time, notpletely die the second I

    need them, so this can¡¯t be the babies. I can¡¯t havee out here to be a deadweight of useless and

    stand in the face of mate so he can strike me down. This isn¡¯t the god damn n.

    I stumble backwards as both femmes tag him, sensing something is wrong with me. One each side,

    teeth to throat, both bravely surging in andtch on. Trying to help me by dragging him down between

    them and give me time and space to move away. I have no other option but to turn and run as I fail to

    muster anything at all, so I make a move, but weariness and dizziness start to kick my ass and panic

    floods my body with the knowledge that I¡¯mpletely powerless. It¡¯s like being human. I don¡¯t know

    what¡¯s happening to me. I try to mind link them and even that seems impossible as I¡¯m met with

    darkness, and I wonder if the fog has started to affect me too.

    I need to recover my power first, before I turn back on him, because I¡¯m literally useless and practically

    pointless in this state. I stumble, and trip, and roll into a ditch, my hand instantly damp with the way I

    fold into myself and end up in a bedraggled heap. It causes me to look down to see why I¡¯m so wet and

    it dawns on me why my gift is failing.

    The pain in my leg is nothingpared to reality of the injury I can see through torn fabric and torn

    skin. Judging by the amount of blood seeping through my clothes, staining the ground even where I just

    laned, I¡¯m literally bleeding to death¡­ fast. My skin is pale, my hands are trembling as icy coldness

    sweeps through and I panic as I look out, hoping Sierra is close enough to help me. My inner wolf is

    restless and scraping inside my head, trying to turn me and I have to fight myself to remain as I am.

    Her inner need to heal me, my survival instinct suddenly ferocious now I realize the depth of my injury,

    yet I hold it still. If I turn, they die, so I can¡¯t sacrifice them, even if I¡¯m this close to death. I calm my

    breathing, focus all I have left and put all my energy into one little mind link.

    Sierra¡­I need to be healed. I¡¯m dying.

    I call to her, but the chaos of wolves rolling around and the addition of more to what I left, makes it hard

    to tell who is who, and Colton is seems to be surrounded by multiple grey wolves hauling him down. It¡¯s

    no longer one against two like it was a second again, but many on top of their own Alpha, subduing

    him.

    I blink as I realize the pack of wolves swarming him anding to our aid, taking down their own to

    protect the Luna, are thend dwellers and our most peaceful. They heard Carmen¡¯s cry to shield me

    and they did what a pack is meant to do. Protect the heart! I want to cry with the swelling it causes

    inside my chest.

    I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.

    Sierra startles me from behind as shends in the ditch beside me and instantly turns to naked human,

    pulling my leg to her and gasping at the crimson clothing that tells her all she needs to know. Her hands

    shake, her face pales, and she takes a moment to collect herself before instinct kicks in.

    ¡°Jesus Christ, Lorey. You would be dead in a few more minutes, maybe even seconds. This is why you

    should never havee. This is too dangerous, he¡¯s too strong for you this way.¡± She yanks my thigh

    into her abdomen, her hand glowing blue as soon as she touches me and ces her warm palm t on

    my leg where his ws made multiple incisions. It¡¯s only now I see he got my femoral artery with a

    nick, and it¡¯s that wound that¡¯s literally killing me. My powers were fading because I was losing all the

    blood I possess. Vampire and wolf alike, so neither was prevailing.

    The gentle healing power works quickly, and I watch in fascination as skin closes up like reversing in

    time and my pain begins to dimmish. Sierra may have been losing her gifts these past months, but she

    heals me with speed as though she has re-found her abilities.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful enough¡­ I lost focus¡­. I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± I tremble the words out as

    my body heals fully, relieved as my internal low temperature starts to warm and the invading darkness

    of my vision begins to retreat. Sierra grimaces at me though, not looking as relieved as I am.

    ¡°The blood loss takes longer; we need to stay low while I recover all you lost. You are not going to be

    stronger until then.¡± Her words fade out fast as three wolvese trundling through the undergrowth,

    swiping us out of our hole idently, and sending us both flying across the ground in shock as I try to

    regain equilibrium. We were run over and thrown apart by our own side, such is the chaos of what¡¯s

    happening around us. Sierra turns and flies to me with a leap, transforming back to wolf, and shoves

    me over into another ditch with her nose before rounding on a suddenly invading brown Lychan as it

    leaps at us.

    Pressed into a hollow that caught my body snugly, still weak, but slowly regaining my energy, all I can

    hear are howls, wails, and ripping of wolves on wolf. The stench of their blood in the air catches in my

    nostrils, and the cries of distance battles as we try to control our own kind without killing them. My heart

    shatters as the pain of my pack filters through, and the loss of many rips up through my stomach and

    into my soul. I can feel their life essence leave as it happens, and as mother to all, their passing breaks

    my heart.

    I take a deep breath, organizing my thoughts and push down the emotion the best I can, because I

    know it will only hinder me. A tug in instinct pulls me mind left, sensing Colton through the dark and

    misery¡­ somehow, I can feel himing closer, and I know he¡¯s looking for me. For some reason I¡¯m

    the target he wants.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I stick out as a human and the alpha wants to be the one to take it down, or

    if somehow our bond is the reason, I¡¯m the one he wants to kill most. A craving in love to be together, is

    like an urge in hatred to rip me apart. Maybe on some level, as the leader of his side, he senses that I

    am the leader of mine, and maybe it¡¯s only instinct that pushes him to be the victor. To take down a

    Queen when he seems to know he¡¯s King of the opposing side.

    I peek out and see him sniffing the air where he stands, looking for my scent in the many, and I gasp

    and recoil back, holding my breath as my heart rate increases. Suddenly afraid, because I know like

    this, I am no match and until my strength recovers, then my gifts are all but gone. I frantically panic and

    push myself into the snug of this space, looking to find something as a weapon while concealing

    myself. My body trembling and reminding me that I was never worthy to lead this fight, I was too stupid

    to realize it when I had the chance to stay back.

    He¡¯s pushing debris and rocks aside, searching for me, ignoring the ongoing battle between Carmen,

    Sierra, our pack and his wolves, between him and I. Covering the space between us, yet his focus

    goes beyond them and through. He seems uninterested in the fight and as I zone out the world, the

    noise, and the chaos, I lock onto that imposing figure turning my way as he seems to find what he¡¯s

    looking for.

    He catches the scent of my blood; I see it in his changing expression, the sudden pause, his growing

    taller as hetches on, and my skin goosebumps all over. My body freezing, as my gut tells me I have

    nowhere to run and I know deep down he has found me. From where he¡¯s standing, from a drop of my

    red fluid I must have left in my trail, he¡¯s locked onto me now and knows exactly what to follow. He

    stops to inhale, like savoring the moment and a snarl of pure menace crosses his face, increasing the

    sheer terror on mine. He¡¯s a predator who knows he¡¯s onto a win, before looking up and spotting me

    easily and I swear as his eyes lock onto mine, he smiles, and licks his teeth in an almost excited

    gesture.

    Shit¡­.

 Chapter 96: Dont

    Chapter 96: Don''t

    I crawl backwards, trembling in instant fear, because I know this is a matter of fight or die and I need to

    be stronger than I was ten minutes ago. He almost ended me so easily with one swipe that it¡¯s pathetic.

    Call myself Luna? I¡¯m aplete failure.

    I need to get my head together and outsmart him while my body tries to heal, give myself time to power

    up. I steady my breathing, willing all the energy I can muster up to save me from him, and homing in on

    the part of me I rarely have to use. It just means he has to get really close for me to absorb what he

    has when I¡¯m this low, to draw from his strength instead of my own and it may be more useful than

    energy balls which seem to be failing me.

    Colton¡¯s fast, even by Lychan standards, and I get up in a dash, to backwards run an in attempt to coax

    him to me and almost get decapitated in the process as a new wed paw tries to take my head off.

    I don¡¯t think so, bitch!!

    Carmen¡¯s sassy voice in the link rings through my head, that superior tone that I used to hate, but now I

    sort of love, as shees down over the top of me, seemingly from thin air and drags it with her in a

    tumbling roll sideways. Taking the male down with a swoop and aggressive snatch at his head. I catch

    sight of Colton shing towards me, visually targeting his prey and that look of determined malice

    makes my blood run cold. I just need a second of his touch, brief contact, enough to feel his gifts

    surging and then I¡¯ll be able to deflect them. He pushes through the battling bodies between us,

    seemingly slowing and taking his time to savor the fact I¡¯m no longer running and instead intent on

    letting him get to me. Heart pounding behind my ribcage like a war drum, and body trembling with both

    lack of blood and the icy swell of terror.

    I turn my body so that if he catches me again with his w the injury will be less devastating and in a

    ce that won¡¯t make me bleed out in seconds. I tense and brace myself for the impact I know will

    come and close my eyes for a second to will up the internal energy to somehow do this. Sierra wasN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    right, the blood loss isn¡¯t rectified, and I can barely pull myself around with efficiency, let alone take on

    a wolf like him.

    I fall backwards with a strangled cry of surprise as the expected full weight of my mate tears down on

    me like a savage. Taking me from behind in a rugby tackle and throwing us both out of the arc of the

    ditch where I was shielding. He seemed to have meant to plough through me so I would end up

    sttered to the floor under him, but his sheer size ends up being a softer cushion and dampener for

    me as a human and his arms under my back take the full brunt of our fall. We sort of tuck and tumble

    as we scramble together, molded into one body as I hold on to protect myself.

    I end up curled against his chest, clinging on for a moment with sheer desperation as we roll through

    the dirt and somehow collide with a huge rock sitting proud from forest floor which thuds us to a halt.

    His spine meets cold grey matter with a sickening thwack, and it¡¯s enough to crumble the entire side

    away, rendering him momentarily stunned as he grunts in pain from sheer impact. His arms sy out,

    releasing me from his cloying hold and it¡¯s all the time I need to feed from his strength, his speed. His

    fierce being drawn into me as I absorb everything I can with our physical meshing together. I can feel it,

    like the inhaling of smoke from the air, into my lungs and through my veins, only it¡¯s Colton¡¯s essence I

    seem to be drawing out.

    I panic as my wolf self almost rips control from me with the intensity of his powers, riling her into action

    and eager to be free to protect me. I have to grapple to stay human with all I have inside, but with his

    matching strength I soar suddenly with new life and find the power to jump to my feet as he does. I

    grab his wrist as he goes for me, twist it back and deflect every swipe and punch and thrust that reigns

    towards me with blink speed reaction, thwarting every move. Colton roars in anger at my newfound

    skill, somehow manages to leg swipe my with one of his huge paws as we both crash to the ground

    once more. I tuck myself inwards to protect my abdomen, twisting away from him to avoid his weight on

    me again, but he catches my around the leg, his ws curling around my narrow limb rather than

    piercing me. I yank and pull, attempting to keepshing at him, while avoiding his razor-sharp weapons

    as we roll around in the dirt and collect debris and gravel as we maneuver into wrestle hold rather than

    blows.

    I¡¯m faster this way and he gets angry as hell as I block the blows, hold off the attempts to bite and

    maim, and seem to sessfully hold my own for as long as I can. It would be easier as a wolf, so

    much easier, but I¡¯m aware the whole time of the two life forces I¡¯m protecting in my body and I¡¯m

    careful with every duck, hit and lurch to keep that part of me shielded, beneath the metal panel and free

    from impact. Thanking god the armor saves me from bumps and scrapes more than I thought it would.

    It may not withstand Lychan impaling, but the natural world is a little less able to prate it.

    I hear the faint howls and the ongoing noises of battles around us, catch sight of Carmen still throwing

    around the brown wolf she saved me from, but Sierra is out of sight. Probably fighting her own little war

    as we all aim to get through this alive. Even with our numbers, we¡¯re barely keeping even with the

    strongest of our pack and many are failing. They have more skill and speed; more battle experience

    and I already know so many of ours have passed at their hands.

    A blood curling howl tears me from my focus, stunning my brain as a throbbing pain rips through my

    body and renders mepletely useless. Clutching my head and ears and crying out in despair at the

    cruel invasion, while it feels like my entire brain wants to self-implode. It¡¯s Carmen, it has to be, and

    she¡¯s using her own weapon to fight back where I guess she too is struggling to stay in control. Giving

    the pack an instant head bashing and a few minutes of disorientation and bleeding eardrums.

    I¡¯m momentarily disabled from the shock attack and crumble to the ground with a gasp and shudder,

    hitting the floor like a sack of rubble. Only, so does Colton, also unable to defend himself against her

    unique power and we fall apart, groaning as ache from a wound we didn¡¯t inflict on one another make

    us crumble and moan. There¡¯s a new wave of warmth and pain spearing through my central body as

    the sound ebbs away and my ears start ringing, but it¡¯s nowhere near the intensity of this instant

    stabbing.

    I can¡¯t seem to catch my breath with its appearance, and I sy my hands out to scramble across the

    dirt as I waiver with disorientation. I try to block out the pulsating boom of stunned hearing as I attempt

    to pull oxygen from around me. I battle to fill my lungs, choking intensifying and unable to breathe at all

    while a heavy weight, crushing my ribs and sudden tearing slicing, reverberates through my upper

    body. It feels like Colton impaled me, but he¡¯s still strewn nearby and suffering a simr fate, so it can¡¯t

    be him.

    Panic floods me, that the inability to inhale is worse than Carmen¡¯s head puncturing and I don¡¯t know

    what¡¯s happening. I¡¯m aware Colton is writhing mere feet beside me, clutching his his ribs too, but my

    entire focus is on the slow suffocation as I grasp at my chest and w at my throat to try and gain

    oxygen. Confused, inner chaos growing, as I open my mouth wide, gulping, but yet get nothing. My

    eyes water profusely, open wide as I blink in terror, and that¡¯s when I see it.

    Sierra, at a distance of maybe twenty feet from me, across my field of vision. She¡¯s impaled on long

    sharp ws at the core of her body, right at the point where mine is failing. She¡¯s held in midair as she

    scrambles to fight back limply and unhook herself from a grey male¡¯s torturous hold and seems to be

    whimpering in agony. He stumbles to one knee, shaking his head as though trying to drown out and

    recover from the now quiet Carmen¡¯s aftereffects, but doesn¡¯t release Sierra from his grip.

    Carmen¡­. It¡¯s Sierra!!! I shriek out in the link, moving to make to go to her, but falling down as myck

    of air pushes me to instant ck vision. I lift my chin weakly, focusing as best I can through the blur,

    more concerned for her in this moment and silent sob out in relief as a flying wolf hauls her out of the

    death hold she¡¯s in. It drags her backwards, yanking the ws from her lungs as they fall into the

    undergrowth and almost instantly my own inte in response. Relief and oxygen swelling inside my

    body so that it makes me lightheaded and I slump again as my lungs finally work.

    Our life bond means her pain when close to death is my pain, and it seems to still link to Colton even if

    he is under a spell. He stops clutching and gasping in the same way I was, indicating he too has been

    released and I know that means nothing good for me. I force myself to get up, on shaking limbs, slowly

    with determination to face him, knowing recovery of us both will be rapid as Sierra heals in the blink of

    an eye. I hold my ground, fixated on his huge body, as he rolls to his upright position with an easy

    move and locks ck soulless eyes back on me. Without an ounce of hesitation, no dy, hees at

    me again, full fury and ready for round two.

    He moves like a steam train on rocket fuel. His ws sying towards my shoulders, tackling me

    bodily once more even though I try to dodge with a jump. He flings me backwards with the impact, but I

    roll onto my shoulder des as I meet dirt and push both my feet into his abdomen as we fall. I thrust

    him up hard and over the top of me, in a move he taught me, with a little effort and a huge amount of

    momentum. Letting go as he goes flying further into the woods with a crashing roar.

    He spins on the ground as he collides,es right back like a boomerang, andunches himself at my

    laid down posture as I move. He misses me by a hair¡¯s breadth, crashing onto my vacant spot and

    tumbling over like a clumsy oaf who¡¯s too fueled with fury to control his reflexes. I dodge as he swiftly

    follows me with a w swipe, and I manage to push his wrist away at thest second. I have to

    counteract his jawing in to take a bite at my face as he follows through and end up thrusting my

    head down and sucker punching him in the belly with the t of my palm. A sudden energy boost giving

    me oomph and he staggers back with the blow.

    ¡°Colton, are you really this stupid?¡± I spit at his face while he attempts to right his footing and gives me

    a second to breathe. ¡°If I die, so do you, you utter Moron!¡± I thrust a knee into his groin with a crunch

    when he flies back into me, my confidence growing with the use of his own strength on my side,

    knowing that even in wolf form that¡¯s still a sensitive area. There¡¯s a grunt as knee bone ttens wolf

    bone; an instant as his body shudders and crumples a little, and I have to duck when he almost takes

    my head off for it in howling agony.

    His roar of frustration that I wounded him there, that I¡¯m matched in every way, fuels his rage and I pull

    backwards with a slight limp because of my now bruised kneecap. It was so worth it though, even if it

    might mean our twins don¡¯t get more siblings in the future.

    I grit my teeth, show my fierce, and using a throw he taught me yet again, by wedging my butt as I

    swiftly turn in his abdomen, grabbing his upper arm, I throw him right over me in a forward flip. I toss

    him several feet with the exertion of using what I¡¯m absorbing by touch, then jump to straighten to meet

    him face on when he recovers his standing. I can feel my energy building again, although it seems my

    vampire gifts are the ones weakened by my blood loss now, while the wolf and her ability to absorb are

    still going strong. It makes no sense, but I¡¯m d a part of me is still in this fight, even if I am stealing

    my mate¡¯s abilities. Colton would tell me to do this, and I know when we break this curse, he¡¯ll be

    thankful that I could use his own alpha power against him.

    Carmen shes into sight from the left seemingly she finally shook off the wolf she had been battling

    and goes straight for Colton¡¯s face, side on, taking him down to the left with her and they roll away from

    my sight under bushes and roughage. I make a move to help her but I¡¯m held still with a sudden gentle

    touch on my back.

    Come¡­ Meadow and Leyanne will be at the mountain by now, we¡¯re barley holding on here, we need

    to get you out of the thick of it. Colton¡¯s too strong and you¡¯re not going to maintain this energy.

    Sierra¡¯s voice floors me as she jumps in front of me and tries to trip me over onto her back the way

    Carmen did earlier, but I stand my ground. I know she means well, and she thinks that now I¡¯ve proven

    myself, I should retreat and stay safe. That¡¯s not how this works.

    ¡°No. No other wolf can match Colton, and I won¡¯t let someone die trying¡­ he¡¯s mine! I have to keep his

    focus on me. Carmen won¡¯t be able to hold him.¡± He¡¯s my mate, my responsibility and he would

    annihte any other in the pack without breaking a sweat.

    Carmen yelps out in a ringing st as if proving my point, her whimper echoing from nearby and I turn

    in time to see her being tossed thirty feet in the air, like a ragdoll with no weight to her. Shees

    down to earth with a bone shattering thud, a slight tremble of the ground beneath my feet, which leaves

    her panting and whimpering, as internally things crunch and grind as her body starts to insta-heal.

    Unlike before when Colton¡¯s attention always came back at me, this time he turns and heads to her for

    a second blow, before she¡¯s had time to recover. My stomach lurches into my throat, knowing the killing

    intent across his face and herck of seconds to get herself up.

    I fly forward without hesitation. I run, at full speed at the back of him and throw myself onto his back as

    he rears back to deliver a smack to Carmen¡¯s exposed underside, while her body tries to repair broken

    bones. It would be a death blow in her state of vulnerable and she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    I grab him around the head, pulling his jaw left and dodge his ws as he grapples, reaching back to

    dislodge me, to no avail. Sierra works with me, and swipes under his legs with a fast maneuver that

    brings him down backwards, almost on top of me. At thest second, I let go and leap away, so his

    crushing weight misses me or else I¡¯d be squashed. I¡¯m not fast enough to escape though, as he

    catches hold of my left ankle and yanks me back brutally. He digs his ws into bone and flesh on one

    of the smallest parts of my body, following with a crushing snap of searing splice that makes me cry out

    in wailing pain.

    I turn impulsively, shocked into retaliation by the instant agony and hit him full on with a powerful ball of

    energy. I get him right in the face, smack, and it sends him rolling away, releasing my broken and

    shed ankle as I crawl away as fast as I can for Sierra. Aiming for her healing help as she closes the

    gap between us once more.

    This is not a n¡­. this is not a n. This is barely keeping our shit together.

    Her panicked ramblinges at me in repeated mumbles as she quickly, hands on, tries to heal me as

    she turns human again. Only too aware he¡¯s getting up and alreadying for us. Her anxiety rising in

    time with mine and the sense of urgency bes almost hysterical in its weight around us.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­.. I don¡¯t know what else to do but keep his focus. We have to give the witch time.¡± I

    compel her, hands up in bewilderment of ¡®what else can we do?

    She heals me only seconds before I dodge out of the way, instinct kicking in, his ws miss both her

    and I, as she turns and leaps back. I know this isn¡¯t working. Colton is hard on any day of the week to

    defeat and even with my gifts, I¡¯ve never actually overpowered him when he wanted to fight back. He¡¯s

    never actually properly intended to win anytime he trained me and always held back and tried not to

    hurt me. It¡¯s bing pretty obvious that the advantage in that was what made me think I could

    always kick his ass.

    Like this, with no holding back, I¡¯m barely keeping up and I squeal mid run as my hair is caught from

    behind me with a brutal tug of ripping roots. I¡¯m dragged backward while distracted by my own stupid

    thoughts. Panic searing through me that I so easily got myself captured but followed by relief when I

    realize it¡¯s not Colton

    Sorry, I didn¡¯t know what else to grab.

    Carmen growls through the link, releasing my chunk of hair from her mouth as she lets me loose. Right

    away I see she saved me from a lunge of another wolf who had tried his luck going for me. One who

    has gone crashing right into Sierra¡¯s angry thrust. She head butts him low and then tosses him

    backwards over her body with little effort and sends him rolling into the forest behind with a crash.

    What the hell is taking so long with the witch? It feels like it¡¯s been hours already.

    Carmen snorts, pulling my mind away from her question by pushing me full force, back, as two wolves

    dive over us idently when clearing the log and don¡¯t see us at all. I realize they are being pursued

    by enchanted wolves and heading into the mini battle that¡¯s pulled Colton away from us while he deals

    with a group of protectivend wolves. This is chaos and the only way to tell who is who is by looking at

    their eyes. Only Colton is an obvious target as he stands huge and foreboding with being the only ck

    male among us.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± I nche, my eyes scanning our surroundings when I stray back to arm myself to take

    him on again and I realize Colton isn¡¯t here anymore. In the blink of an eye, he seems to have

    disappeared into thin air and it kicks my manic panic button into fury.

    I span the circle around us, a flurry of worry and anticipation spiking inside of me, dodging another fly

    attack from a brown wolf that Carmen flips on its side and tosses backwards. My panic rises further,

    and I spin around, visually raking every space in front of us. I know I can¡¯t let him out of my sight, I can¡¯t

    lose the one person who may have ability to chase the witch down.

    I take in the trees, the bushes, the rocks, and all around us, frantically searching for a sign, in an effort

    to locate him then weaken instantly, blood draining from my face when I spot what I seek. Twenty feet

    to our left, almost concealed by a thick tree trunk. He¡¯s holding up a smaller, grey wolf, by the throat,

    his teeth close to their jugr in a threatening manner and about a second away from tearing it out.

    There¡¯s no mistaking that¡¯s his intent.

    NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!

    My ears almost explode, and I swear my heart erupts in my rib cage as though it alreadybusted as

    I crumble to the ground, grasping the agonizing pain in my skull as even my vision begins to vibrate. I

    forgot how painful Carmen¡¯s scream could be, guessing earlier she had gone lightly, and by god it¡¯s so

    much worse when her emotions kick in.

    I feel like my eardrums are bleeding as I force myself to clutch my ears and struggle to look up to see

    Colton has dropped his prey long enough for it to crawl away. Every single wolf around us is cowering

    in pain, at the god-awful noiseing from that girl. It¡¯s effective to say the least but it¡¯s really not

    directional and all of us are being wounded in a bid to save one.

    If I thought I could deal with this pain for the long term, it would be a great weapon in keeping everyone

    here from killing each other, but as soon as it¡¯s stretched into long seconds, my vision begins to blur

    and cken and the pain in my head threatens to knock me out. It¡¯s that moment before ss shatters

    with high frequency, and even though I know she isn¡¯t trying to hurt me, my nose starts to flood and a

    trickle of blood runs over my top lip.

    Thankfully she stops. Before my mind and heart give out, but I¡¯m left with a woozy sensation and all my

    senses seemed to be knocked sideways and I¡¯m back to dizzy and disorientated. Feeling surreal, like

    I¡¯m caught in a dream where this isn¡¯t happening in reality. I impulsively lift my hands to the wet warmth

    rolling over my mouth, knowing it¡¯s blood but startled to find it¡¯s alsoing from my ears as it makes

    way down my neck. I shover with the sudden dampening on the clothes inside my body shield aware

    Carmen has ruptured something.

    Oh my god. I¡¯m sorry.

    Her voicees at me but I shake my head and push away the furry body that moves to help hold me

    up, suddenly attentive to my fragile movements.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s okay.¡± I soothe, my voice sounding alien and detached from my own head and fake a

    show of stability. Pushing myself to my feet and ignoring the sway of my limbs.

    I¡¯m too weak like this, too vulnerable and I can¡¯t keep screaming on Sierra to heal me every five

    minutes.

    Talking of which I stagger on my feet, trying to pull my brain back together and click on the fact I can¡¯t

    see her. Carmen is between Colton and I, as he¡¯s now also heading this way and other wolves roll into

    view too. They seem to distract him long enough that Carmen pushes me bodily backwards, so we fall

    into a gulley, nked by fallen logs and I copse in a hazy mess with the sudden vertigo of her fast

    shove.

    Shit. I didn¡¯t think ¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I forgot that humans can¡¯t take it for long and

    that you can¡¯t heal¡­. I¡¯ll find Sierra, she was there a second ago¡­. Hide, stay low. Don¡¯t move while I

    get her. Carmen¡¯s panicking, appraising my face and the continued blood flow down my mouth and

    from my inner ears. The rising sickening nausea in my body has all my senses swirling, and I feel like

    I¡¯ve had a blow to the head. I can¡¯t see straight, the ground waving up and down and little stars of

    glittering lights start coloring my vision. I¡¯m in a bad way, just from a sound.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just dizzy¡­ I¡¯m good.¡± I lie to her, feeling worse than I want to admit but I can still get

    up and still fight if I take a moment. I don¡¯t want her to me herself for anything more in this life than

    she already does, and I don¡¯t want to prove Meadow right in being the useless deadweight in this.

    I pull myself to my knees and then gasp, painful inhtion, and grunt, as I¡¯m winded by a backward

    kick to the head that sends me reeling as a wolf jumping over knocks me for six and fastens onto

    Carmen with a ferocious bite. We didn¡¯t see theming.

    She howls out in rage, and pain, and ws at ittched onto her back, trying to dislodge it as I muster

    enough energy to help. I throw thest ball of pure energy I can pull together, and it sends it cascading

    off into a groaning heap, mere feet away. It¡¯s long enough for Carmen to get the better of it and she

    hauls it across the leaf strewn basin and throws it hard, and furiously, out of our hideaway.

    We have to move. Now!

    She catches my arm in her mouth, thatmanding snidey tone on show once more, and tugs me

    hard as she can to get me going. I know she wants to put distance between me and Colton and I don¡¯t

    me her for choosing me over the n.

    It¡¯s only then, when I have to fight gravity and momentum of moving, that it dawns on me I¡¯m doing so

    much worse than I thought. My vision is all over the ce, and I¡¯m struggling to walk straight, my head

    spinning. I stumble and fall onto all fours after only a few steps forward, letting out an exasperated

    noise, unable to hide how much I¡¯m suffering. Carmen hesitates, looks out into the chaos and seems to

    struggle to decide what to do.

    I¡¯ll find Sierra, stay. Look, behind you, in the log. Get in andy down. Hide. I¡¯ll be fast, please¡­I beg of

    you¡­stay concealed.

    This time I don¡¯t argue. I know this is bad and I¡¯m losing use of my limbs and even the sensation of my

    fingers and toes. I can hear a soft high pitch tone rattling inside my brain and the bleeding hasn¡¯t eased

    up at all. My head¡¯s aching, my sight¡¯spletely out of whack and I know something is really wrong

    with my mind. My wolf is writhing and whining to let here out to help me and I have to grip on with

    every ounce of willpower to stop the self-preservation kicking in to make me turn. It¡¯s a battle in itself

    and it drains me as fast as this new injury is doing.

    Despite the sun rising high enough to warm my bones there¡¯s a coldness seeping through me as I

    struggle to take control, and I barely manage to crawl into a fallen log Carmen guides me to. I feel like a

    coward having to hide but I have no choice. The witch was right and like this I¡¯m weak, no match for a

    wolf, especially not Colton.

    I either have to ept fate and lose the lives within to save my pack, live on to keep fighting for them,

    or sumb to the fact that I can¡¯t do this, and I need to retreat and hide to save my children. My pack

    or my babies¡­. that¡¯s what thises down to and I can¡¯t choose to let go of my own blood.

    My heart breaks open and the internal wracking guilt gnaws at my sanity. I¡¯m instantly so consumed

    with sudden grief that when I slump into my hiding ce, failing to check around me before seeing

    Carmen shoot off in pursuit of my healing mother-inw. My entire focus on the damp earth under my

    t palms, as Iy on my front and shallowly breath through the mist of my own broken eyesight.

    The log is ripped from around me, so sudden, like the blink of an eye that I can¡¯t react. I grip the fallen

    debris below my fingers in haste to cling on, as I¡¯m trundled out like a floppy rag onto the ground into a

    disheveled heap and discarded. The huge ck silhouette of my worst nightmare, and best dream,

    towers over me and snarls in satisfaction that he found his prey once more. I lift my frail hand in an

    attempt to muster what power I have left and it dies on mepletely, ebbing away like a flickering

    me that¡¯s been caught in an airless room.

    I¡¯m seeing two of him, my head aching, my throat dry and my limbs no longer functioning. Heaped in an

    awkward position on uneven ground, because I¡¯m so fatigued, I can¡¯t move myself. My gift even as a

    wolf has given up on me, the will to turn is all that ws inside, and I need to choose how this goes.

    Save myself¡­. Kill them.

    Let him take me, we die anyway and yet the pack may yet survive.

    Could I live on with the knowledge I took my babies lives? Could I look him in the eye and watch him

    destroy himself with the guilt that he did this, when the spell finally breaks.

    No. I can¡¯t. I¡¯d rather die than live with his pain, and mine, and the loss of them.

    Colton lifts me up by the throat, choking me with his sheer pulsating strength, even without gripping

    hard, pulling my lifeless form to him as though I¡¯m a mere scrap of rubbish. My eyes mist over as

    emotions consume me and I stare helplessly into the dead and empty eyes of the man I love more than

    anything in the world. It¡¯s his body, his wolf, but he¡¯s not in there anymore and nothing I do will change

    it. Physically he¡¯s hurting me as he presses just a little, but emotionally he¡¯s destroying thest ounces

    of my soul and I begin to sob like a broken child. Pain coursing through every nerve ending.

    I know this is it¡­. My life, or theirs, and the way this is looking, they will die anyway if I don¡¯t turn.

    Because Colton isn¡¯t about to stop. My wolf can¡¯t defeat him either. I have to face the reality of this.

    I weakly grab at his wrists, hating his familiar warmth, the feel of his fur and the expanse of muscle

    beneath. Aching and yearning for him, while being petrified of who he is in front of me. It¡¯s like he

    senses I have nothing left to fight with and that snarl turns to a toothy smug growl, showing his

    satisfaction that I¡¯m not fighting him anymore. He takes pleasure from seeing my tears, mingled with

    my own blood, spreading across my mouth and chin and the pitiful sodden expression of lost hope.

    Colton, please¡­. It¡¯s me¡­ Lorey¡­. Your mate. Don¡¯t.¡± I know begging is futile, but my body is too

    weak to try, my heart refuses to give up on him and as he starts to choke the life out of me a little more,

    he holds me up to admire what he¡¯s about to kill. My voice is all I have left, even while the ws

    constrict around my neck, closing my airways and disable my ability to breath. I grasp at his fingers

    with both hands, to try and hold him back and gasp when he tightens with a flex, to show how easy this

    will be.

    There¡¯s nothing behind those eyes, no life, no acknowledgement of who I am, and I pull everything in

    me to try and deflect onest time, only managing a slight push of air at his face which barely moves

    him at all. He seems amused by it, my feeble attempts, and drops me in a heap on the ground as

    though mocking me by dying the urge to end me. My body drops, bashing rocks and sticks scattered

    across the ground as I slump into uselessness submission. I¡¯ve never been so ashamed of myself.

    I killed a bear on my own for gods¡¯ sakes¡­. It¡¯s not a hard choice. Turn and live, turn and fight him.

    Turn and live with knowing I ended the life of our children before they even had a chance to exist. I just

    need to let go of them, to save my people, just be brave, be a Luna, and maybe one day, we can try

    again. Once hees back to me¡­once¡­¡­ once¡­¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡± I cry out in anguish; loud and hoarse as it burns my throat and my soul screams in pain.

    Sobbing his way with a broken expression, focused on his empty eyes, even though he has no idea

    what I¡¯m talking about. I wail in broken despair, pushing myself down to facepalm the earth, burying my

    face in the rotting leaves of the dirty musky soil. I know he¡¯s standing over me, toying with his little

    mouse, and enjoying the slow build to killing me but it feels like I¡¯m already dead inside.

    The only way I would stand a chance with him is as a wolf. And it¡¯s the one option I refuse to take.

    I can¡¯t save myself and end them, even if he kills us all. My wolf isn¡¯t even trying to save me anymore,

    because she too knows that saving me will kill me in other ways. I¡¯ll never recover mentally,

    emotionally, if I make that choice to put my life over theirs. I¡¯m their mother, I can¡¯t be the one to choose

    to discard them. They¡¯re innocent and they never asked me to be created. They¡¯re the product of our

    love, our bond, our time together, and I won¡¯t be able to ever look him in the face again if I lose them to

    save him.

    I love them both already. As much as I love him. Maybe more.

    My wolf, it¡¯s like her instinct to keep me alive has disconnected too and is in there with them, hoping

    she can keep them safe instead of me. She¡¯s as torn as I and no longer is my survival, my safety, her

    priority in this fight.

    His hot breath and panting raspy heat hits me right by my ear as he bends low and growls into the left

    side of my head. My body goosebumping all over as a cold wave turns my skin to ice. I freeze, holding

    my breath and tremble at his sudden proximity, still affected by him but with a growing fear. There¡¯s a

    moment of still, a slight silent pause, where I actually wonder if maybe he¡¯s doubting the instinct to

    deliver the final blow and stupidly for a moment think he won¡¯t do it. Maybe there¡¯s an ounce of him still

    inside his body, who¡¯s fighting to save me too. I grasp onto that tiny inkling of hope, that our love is

    stronger than a spell.

    I¡¯m wrong

    Colton thrusts a wed clenched grab into my right shoulder with a fierce impale, tossing me aside,

    and sends me sying back ten feet with the impact. I fly through the air, everything slowing down into

    surreal disbelief and any chance of finding my strength evades me. He sends my lifeless body into the

    trees without a way to shield myself, so I¡¯m hammered by the impact, with a crunch, and cracking. My

    ribs shatter in the process, piercing soft flesh, and pulsing vitality, behind my armor. I can¡¯t even cry out;

    such is the massive blow to my body, the immense scourge of immense hurt, which stuns me into

    numb uselessness.

    My body te is dented and warped, as I slide down from mid-way up the trunk, and crumple into a

    broken mess, at the base of a shadow oak tree that broke my flight. Crunching my splintered body into

    agonizing pain, the collision into hard wood haspletely knocked the wind out of me. Iy in a

    mangled heap and grasp for air, mouth opening and body trying, but I¡¯m like a fish out of water.

    Unable to do anything at all except whine under my breath, and w weakly at the dirt around me,

    trying like crazy to inte my lungs even an inch. My shoulder¡¯s wet from a severe set of puncture

    wounds that extend up onto the side of my neck, and I know it¡¯s probably my jugr that¡¯s making the

    flow so intense. The throbbinging from there, in time to my low and weak heartbeat, pulsing out

    my blood with every thud.

    I¡¯m bleeding fast and hard and have another two w marks across my arm where he must have cut

    me with his throwing blow. I raise my head with all I have left and catch sight of him walking to me,

    slowly, predator like, while my blood drips from his paw and ws like a red beacon that signals his

    betrayal.

    As he gets within a foot of me, my eyes fall down and level with the huge, wed feeting to my

    face. I don¡¯t know why, but he chooses this moment to turn semi human and the sudden sight of that

    tanned skin on normal feet, and strong legs, , standing so close, gives me the energy to take onest

    look at him, A slight hope that Leyanne has won and maybe he¡¯s turning because my mate hase

    back to me.

    My eyes rise to his, and I almost cry out loud once more when I still see only the deadly ck obsidian

    of his pupils, in a human face that¡¯s sneering my way in total disdain. Although his teeth and ws are

    still out and waiting.

    It seems he¡¯s chosen to toy with me until the end, and kill me in his weaker form, to show how pitiful I

    am. He doesn¡¯t need to be wolf to do this, I¡¯m not resisting. There¡¯s no glory if he¡¯s four times the size

    of me.

    Colton please¡­ don¡¯t.¡± I beg breathlessly forcing the words out and crying silently as the inevitable

    bes clear and a memory hits me full force in the face.

    Colton¡¯s dream¡­ it was a vision; it was this moment. He saw my death ¨C our death, because I wouldn¡¯t

    turn. And now I know why.

    He knew it, he felt it, and his dreams warned him of all that wasing. If only we took heed and never

    ventured into the forest again.

    My hand slides to my abdomen, almost like ast final decision that their life means more than my own

    and despite knowing they will die too¡­. I just can¡¯t be the one to end theirs. Colton would never forgive

    himself, and neither would I. It would be our undoing.

    He walks forward, slowly, no care in the world, taking his time, and I screw my eyes shut and start to

    whimper under my breath as I ept fate. My body is broken and my blood seeping out at a rate that I

    know I don¡¯t have much time left.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I failed them all.

    My pack, Sierra, Meadow¡­My children¡­¡­

    My mate.

 Chapter 97: Boom

    Chapter 97: Boom

    Coltones at me, lifting his ws in the air for a final blow and as the sun glints on the red stained

    mess of his sharp talons I look at his face onest time. His human form, the face of the boy who

    devastates my soul with just a look and even now, it melts all my defenses away. I''ve missed this face,

    even if his mind is not behind it.

    That tanned perfection of a handsome male, the straight dark sh of eyebrows over unfamiliar

    soulless eyes. His squared jawline, his subtle etch of dimples, even though he''s not smiling but

    scowling instead. Even like this, about to deliver ast blow, I can''t hate him. My heart belongs to him

    and fills with the fresh ache of finally seeing him as his own face once again, after so many days, and I

    start to softly cry. Resigned to a goodbye and d that it will be this sight I leave the world with.

    Colton makes his move, no hesitation in his purpose, and I squeeze my eyes shit tight as I tense and

    prepare for the piercing pain of a delivered blow. I hold tight, my breath paused and my insides

    pulsating, but it doesn''te. A whoosh, a snarl, and then a voice rings true as something sweeps

    over my cheek with gentle furriness. A familiar presence sweeping away my loneliest moment.

    Over my dead body, you asshole!

    I yank my eyes open as a yelp sounds out and heat and warmth covers my head and arms with fresh

    new blood. It''s not mine, it belongs to a wolf overshadowing me and putting themselves right in Colton''s

    way to take his full rage. He''s embedding his ws in the side and shoulder of my protector, ripping

    sideways to worsen the injury and they slump back almost on top of me, pushing me back with a hind

    leg to keep me safe. It''s only then I realize I recognize the scent, even when tinged with the heavy

    stench of metallic blood.

    From the back most wolves are hard to distinguish apart, and as this one bleeds out all over me, their

    life fluid dampening my clothes as much as my own, I know who it is. They hold off the bearing down of

    a second attack from my enraged aggressor and turn slightly while their amber eyes lock on mine in an

    almost smug flicker.

    You think I wouldn''t keep my promise, huh? My life fades before yours does, Luna.

    I''m rendered silent in shock, knowing her return means she couldn''t pull Sierra with her but wouldn''t

    leave me to fight alone. She came back, she came to protect me.

    Carmen turns away again as quickly, seeing her chance as Colton retracts to go for her again with

    extra vigor. Irritated that his shing her to almost shreds hasn''t fully taken her down from her

    protective stance as my shield. Carmen reacts, swift as a knife andunches herself at his throat.

    Putting her all into the fight, even though she''s still trying to heal from the first impaling wounds she

    counteracted for me. With blood flying through the air, the deafening noise of body thudding to body,

    ripping and crying out, they entangle in a terrifying movement of fierce. Colton insta-transforms into

    wolf once more, annoyed that as human he isn''t easily winning, snarling at a new opponent and ck

    fur flies with increased aggression.

    "Carmen, no.... He''ll kill you!" I scream out after her, finding my voice even if all else fails me and I try to

    get up to offer her some aid. My emotions are all over the ce, my heart thudding painfully and even

    though I should be focusing on my own body and how close I am to death, my mind and soul are with

    my sister. I struggle into a sitting position on my ass and arms and put all I have in me to sit up and

    attempt to muster any kind of energy. She''s being mauled to pieces, under the fast and horrifying skill

    of my Mate and I can''t bear it.

    He ragdolls Carmen around like a bloody scrap and yet she holds on and defies the possibility of what

    I''m seeing here. It''s like she''s possessed with an unwavering need to not give up, no matter what he

    does to her. She stays persistent and despite her cries, her whines, and the way he''s breaking her

    body one bone at a time, her eyes never lose that shining light of devotion to her cause. She''s buying

    me time, she''s sacrificing herself to give me precious seconds more, just in case. She''s counting on

    fate taking over.

    Colton picks up the limp and torn body as my sob catches me in my throat and chokes me with the

    heartache of seeing her so broken. My hurt trembling all over my body that this girl, who''se to

    mean so much in such a short time, is giving everything to see me safe.

    I can see Carmen is fighting to heal and stay strong but he''s not giving her time and she''s not

    superhuman. Wolves need a moment to recover before new wounds are formed, or they can die, just

    as I''m doing now.

    He wraps one hand around her throat with callous precision, pulling her nose to his so he can look her

    dead in the face while she hangs in the air as a torn mess. His second hand is still against her chest,

    his ws digging deep around her heart in her rib cage and she''s clinging to his wrist to hold off the

    moment of jerking it from her body. Fighting him until the end and Ipletely break into hysteria. Eyes

    blinded by my tears and body shaking with the sheer force of my emotion.

    "Colton, please...NOOOOO!! I beg you. Not her, please, stop..... don''t hurt her........ Carmen, you''re my

    sister. Don''t give up. I need you too." I cry it so venomously it rasps and splices my throat with burning

    agony.

    A mighty boom shudders through the air like a st from a bomb and reverberates in every pore of my

    body like a sonic eruption. I''m thrown down as a wave of energy shudders through thends and

    seems to cut through every soul standing. It''s a whoosh of air, a travelling movement of visual

    disruption while pain and noise pulls my breath out from me and darkens the sky for a moment.

    Physically it seems to rip through every single living nerve within this forest and shakes senses like

    being sshed all over with icy cold water. A virtual p across the face.

    I blink as light starts to return with the sky opening back up to reveal the sun, wondering if this is what

    death is. If in that moment of despair, I finally crossed over from the living side and only I witnessed the

    extreme happening of our environment.

    I gasp with the release of heaviness on my chest and spine, screw my eyes shut as the light painfully

    blinds me with sudden increased rity and clutch at my stomach in an attempt to make this end faster.

    I thought death would take away the hurt but maybe I''m still passing through and my body hasn''t fully

    cut the strands of my essence from the living world.

    I stay paused waiting... waiting.... The pain of what that was fading as I slip out of consciousness slowly

    and I know I can''t hold on any longer. I''ve lost so much blood and whatever that was, it''s pushed me to

    want to sleep now, to let go and find my peace in the silence of the darkness. Maybe this is all how it''s

    supposed to be and maybe I''ll finally see my parents one more time. I know Colton and Sierra will

    follow close after me, so I''m not scared. Colton and I will be together on the other side, where spells

    can''t keep him from me anymore.

    I''m only d that he isn''t going to be the one to give me the final blow and end us. It''s not going to go

    that way .... My body is opting out first. I sigh with the knowledge it won''t be long before hees to

    me and I get to wrap myself around all that I have missed.

    "Lorey?..... Lorey, baby?" a panicked familiar voice tugs at my hearing but I can''t open my eyes, the

    heaviness pulling me down so smoothly. Yet a warm smooth touch sys across my face, trying to

    keep me in the light as I''m tugged up and yet can''t respond. "Baby why aren''t you turning? ...

    Lorey...fuck.... I got you... I got you, baby. Hold on." His voice is a dream, it has to be, or maybe this is

    his confusion and suddenly finding himself following me to the underworld where magic can''t touch him

    anymore. I don''t understand how he can be on the other side before me, waiting, helping. Aren''t I

    meant to die before my bonded family do?

    I''m confused, my muddled mind losing its grip on reality as I clutch so desperately to keep some sense

    of awareness, but that''s Colton''s voice...I know that voice, but I can''t see him and the warmth of his

    touch it can''t be real. Because he''s a wolf and he''s the one killing me.

    A tingling sensation starts at my arm, another on my throat and spreads to my chest as it feels like my

    body is pulled up into a strong cradling embrace and a weight is hauled from me. Against all my

    expectations, my eyes flutter open as darkness starts to recede and a pair of amber eyes in a familiar

    face are only inches from mine, reflecting a blue glow that brings my sight down to where it''sing

    from. My brain so cloudy that I stare numbly, with no sense of recognition for a second.

    Human hands... blue healing glow on my arm and my upper chest and the armor, itsying beside me,

    dented and curled and shed and yet I can''t get my bearings at all. I don''t know what''s happening

    anymore.

    "Colton?" I whisper in dazed confusion, knowing this is a dream. So weak, it sounds like the softest

    pitter patter of rain on the forest floor. Gazing up into the familiar face of the person I have wanted most

    all this time.

    "I''m right here..... you''re going to be okay, just stay still. Let me do this for a minute." It''s his voice, my

    mate''s husky, perfect, and beautiful voice, and my strength ising back to me. The pain receding

    and my fogginess pushing back to clear my sight and my mind.

    The first thing I see around his lowered head is theck of mist around us, the brighter day minus the

    smog. With perfect rity, the face of the person I have pined for most hovering over me, concern and

    despair etched into that cute boy face and those iparable features. His voice trembling witht he

    sheer intensity of his pain at finding me this way.

    "I don''t what happened or why we''re out here...I ...I.... baby, I''m so confused. Who hurt you? Why didn''t

    I stop it?" He pulls me to his throat to cradle my face against him, his words strangled and it''s clear he

    has no idea, still keeping one hand around my body and half hugs me. Never breaking the way his

    healing magic is pushing through my body and spreading to every inch of me as he restores everything

    to what it should be and yet more. His power revives my energy, renews my blood in ways Sierra never

    had a chance and brings back every ounce of my gifts to within my grasp. Every second brings me to

    reality and further away from a step into the underworld.

    "I''m not dreaming...I''m not dead?" I utter breathlessly, finding the use of my own arms and wrapping

    them around his waist while gripping on tight, suddenly unable to get close enough even though we are

    pulled together, touching in several ces. I close my eyes and inhale him, the familiar scent, with a

    need to be sure this isn''t a dream and it''s really him. I squeeze him with ferocity, my body trembling

    with happiness and try and bury myself into his warm safety as he chokes on a half cry half, halfugh

    and crushes his cheek to mine. He seems startled by my sudden needy possession of him, wrapping

    on, holding tight and unable to release him to let him breathe.

    "God no....I would never let you die, baby. Lorey, what the hell happened? Who did this to you? How

    did I wake up here with no idea how I even... why didn''t you turn? What''s going on and why is the

    pack.....Carmen?" his confusion sobers me fully, lifting my face up to stare at him, as he nces at the

    now intact femme who saunters close enough to lean in and check on my progress. It seems his

    presence isn''t her focus, but the making sure she sees me being restored to a state of zero damage. I

    look down to see thest of my wounds fading into memory, along with how much it hurt. My head

    clearing and my energy zings with happiness. I shake my head, so not able to tell him he''s the one who

    did this, because I know it would kill him and we still have something else to focus on. I shrug, sighing,

    and reach for his face instead, sliding my arms around his neck so I can pull him closer to me. My heart

    fit to bursting with the joy and love and overwhelming feeling of being back in his arms.

    "I''ve missed you so much." I cry into his embrace when he fully lifts me against his chest and onto his

    lap, pulling me so snug I''m fitted like a glove into his body and back where I belong. I''m home,

    wherever he is always feels like this. He holds me tight, breathing against my ear rapidly, as his own

    emotion gets the better of him, feeding from my own overwhelming chaos of happy and needy and I

    can tell it dampens his confusion but also raises more questions in his head.

    "Missed me? I only left you minutes ago... I sent you back to the house, after Carmen and Meds. Why

    did youe back?" He presses his nose to mine, inhaling my scent and seems to try and grasp at his

    own memories, screwing his face up to understand what he woke up to. I want to kiss him so badly, but

    I hold back, knowing if I do I may not stop and let him go. My cravings for his intimacy, his touch, his

    nearness, almost start driving me to insanity now I finally get to hold him again.

    Colton''s memory is of thest seconds before the fog and I pull back to blink at him, aware that

    Leyanne broke the spell but this isn''t over. As much as I want to relish in having him back, at staring at

    the gorgeousness of his brown eyes and sweet face, I know we can''t right now. Our witch and our

    wolves are in that mountain and might need help to get back out.

    "We don''t have time right now, just trust me..... we need to get up and go get Meadow and the pack.

    They went into the mountain. The vampires won''t let them go without a fight and there''s only half a

    dozen of them."

    "The what?" Colton''s eyes widen in shock, pulling back rapidly but not letting me go and he darts a look

    up ahead of him at the looming rock in the distance, through the dense trees as though trying to

    visualize a scene before him. His pupils dte as his brain kicks into gear and his entire body stiffens

    as I feed on his sudden panic and heavy confusion. Hesitating, as he looks down at me and then to the

    armor, before flicking a questioning nce at Carmen who stands silently nearby watching us. It''s only

    now at looking past him I can see human wolves wandering around, mumbling to one another, all with

    dazed expressions and questions. Talking, looking this way. None of them remember anything.

    "What aren''t you telling me? Why didn''t you turn?" Colton hits my eyes with his, slightly ambering as

    his feelings spiral and I can tell he''s raking his memory for answers. I don''t get a chance, just clinging

    to him to stop the shaking of my body. Reassuring myself that his touch is real, that his warmth is real. I

    missed him so much.

    "What the fuck is going on?" Cesar falls onto his knees at the side of Colton, cutting into our reunion

    with his own tone of angry misunderstanding and hauls him by the arm. "Cole the entire fucking pack

    seems to be out here..... I have no idea why. And no one has any kind of clothing, so we all came out

    here and turned?!!?!?! Why are you here, Luna? You left!" Cesar looks over me and then narrows his

    eyes on the fact I do have clothes and yet they are blood soaked and torn, and there''s a lot of chain

    mail on show and a discarded breastte that''s seen better days. I can almost decipher the questions

    forming behind that sharp gaze.

    "Get up. Cesar, Meadow is in the mountain with rabid vampires who fancy a wolfy munch for breakfast,

    we need to go get her." It''s all the words he needs as his eyes widen and his expression tightens.

    Carmen''s haughty way of exining does a better job than my pleadingmemands could.

    "Hell no, those fuckers touch my girl over my dead body." He''s on his feet turning in a sh, no

    hesitation or doubting what she says. He needs to protect his mate against all costs, and with a howl,

    seems to rally the troops around us and tears off in the direction of the mountain as Colton moves me

    to a seated position on the ground beside him. I can feel his indecision about leaving me. He''s rattled

    because he woke to find me close to death and something in him seems to be rooting him here instead

    of going with Cesar to take the lead.

    "I... I .....Turn and stay on my tail, don''t leave my shadow. We''ll get them out, you can exin after. Just

    don''t stray away, okay?" He makes a move, let''s go of me gently as I sit myself straighter and gets up

    onto his feet, but stops when I hesitate, and turns back to me. He has no idea how it feels to see him

    again, that he''s here, and he''s him and the spell is gone but at the same time..... my desire to stick to

    his ass and follow him isn''t realistic.

    "I can''t ... leave me here...go ... I''ll be okay. I can''t keep up like this and I don''t need to now you''re here.

    I''ll follow, I promise. Go please, save them." I plead, begging with my eyes that he stops dying.

    "I don''t understand, Lorey.... I''m not leaving you here after I found you like that. I never leave you. Get

    up,e with me. Mates stay side by side." he reaches a hand out to me, but I push it away, hating

    that I only just got him back and I''m urging him to leave me. I have to, their safety is priority now.

    Without the wolves in the woods there is no immediate danger here anymore for me. It''s daylight and a

    chunk of our pack is inside that mountain fighting to get out again. Besides, despite Cesar taking off

    like a bat out of hell with all the ones around this immediate area, Carmen still stands quiet and on

    guard, making it clear she stays with me.

    "I won''t be far behind you, I''m slower right now. Please Colton, there''s too much to exin, just go

    where you''re needed and bring them out. Carmen''s here, she won''t let any harme to me." I point

    out with a bright smile, trying to soothe his unease.

    I see the torn decision in him, the way his eyes shift from me to her and the obvious mistrust that what I

    say can be true. I mean for him, Carmen is a sobbing mess whose mom just died and hates me, right?

    How can I trust her to be my bodyguard when I have powers that are stronger than hers. Why am I not

    just turning white wolf and savagely kicking Vampire ass by his side? I can see it all spinning through

    his head, trying to put the pieces together and understand nothing.

    His inability to choose between the need to go and do what I ask. To save his pack from whatever he

    doesn''t understand, but also the need to stay with me because waking up to me like that has clearly

    shaken him to the core. He''s afraid of what he doesn''t remember has happened. Afraid I''m not safe

    and he can''t fathom why my gifts are failing me.

    He doesn''t need to make any kind of call as a howl ahead is followed by a link, and in a blink the

    decision isn''t required, and he turns instantly. I hear it too, the call for help from our own wolves insideThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    the mountain and the alpha in him takes over. Wolf materializes before me as he leans in and rubs his

    huge face against the top of my head in a show of tender affection. It''s his way of saying I love you, but

    I need to go.

    I trust you. Follow. If you need me, link....You know I''lle to you.

    In a sh he''s gone, hightailing after Cesar in the direction of the call and I pull myself up to recover. I

    need a moment to myself to let all this catch up and I instinctively check my body for any signs of

    wounds and find nothing at all. Colton has fully healed every single tiny scratch and abrasion and I can

    already tell I''m so much stronger from his attentions. His return has brought back my safety, security,

    and peace of mind. Inhaling heavily and shaking my limbs to test them, I''m still not quite letting it sink in

    that he''s really okay, and this is almost over. We have them back, our strongest ¨C our alpha. Our sub

    pack. We can''t fail now we outnumber the vampires this way too.

    "You okay? Really?" Carmenes to my side, kneeling down beside me and takes a minute to check

    for herself, pulling my underclothes from my breastte aside to check down my neck and chest. A

    stern expression as she meticulously looks for herself and seems satisfied by her examination. She

    pulls the shield piece over and bends it back to the shape it should be and slides it to my body in a swift

    motion to once again clip it to the chain mail.

    "I don''t need it anymore, and yes, I feel healed and......" I can''t put into words how much my soul is

    soaring; my heart is swelling, and my sanity is returned. Healed and reborn as my love is returned to

    me fully. There''s no other feeling like this and adrenaline overtakes me with a squealing happiness. It

    feels like the past week of heavy depression has gone and the sun is shining brighter than it has in

    days.

    "Good, and don''t argue. It still serves a purpose, and vampires can''t splice metal like we can" She''s

    stern, bossy, and despite my being HER Luna, she puts it back on me and tugs the straps into ce to

    secure it. I gaze at her stubborn little face and can''t help but begin to smile at her, warmth overtaking

    me.

    "You''re so...... don''t change." I sigh happily, ignoring the way she squints at me and then tosses her

    hair back like she doesn''t care. I see it though, the soft little flicker in her eyes and she turns away and

    looks to the mountain with a nod as a way to evade the moment.

    "We should go. Meadow needs us." She reminds me, avoiding any further bonding, and dodging my

    words. I nod, knowing she''s right and give myself a two-second breather and then haul off the ground

    with a little help from her before I smooth my hand over my stomach to check for any kind of pain or

    difort.

    "Hold on in there, not much more and we''re home free. Daddy is okay. We guys are okay.... hold tight,

    babies." I smile to myself, feeling Carmen''s gaze but there''s no hint of envy or jealousy, or even

    heartache. She stares clearly at my belly and a smile touches her face that chases away the pointed

    cold aloof that is always ever present. A hint that if she ever let someone remove that icy wall, a

    beautiful and warm soul exists inside. I sense only her desire to do what she said. Keep my unborn

    safe. The promise she made me.

    I turn on my toes and go sprinting after Colton at hyperspeed, following his scent and renewed with

    energy and vigor with the fact our pack is restored, and my mate is back where he belongs. I know my

    energy willpse again, but for now, I have his power in me too with the efforts of his healing and I can

    run faster than before. Once again in control, chasing vampires and kicking the ass of the right

    creatures instead of us.

    Let''s see how they fare now we ruined their ns and reunited our pack

 Chapter 98: Inside the Mountain

    Chapter 98: Inside the Mountain

    I zoom past trees, skim over fallen logs and under overhanging debris, aware I¡¯m slower once more

    and I tire faster, but I fight on anyway. I need to see this through and be there to lead my people home

    when victory is ours. I owe them so much and from what I can see as all remaining wolves head hard

    towards the mountain in one wave, our numbers vast. We didn¡¯t seem to lose many to fighting our

    brothers. In fact, as I skim the faces around me, I can¡¯t feel the sense of loss that I did earlier, and I

    wonder if it was merely their pain and not death.

    Not one single wolf death. We did what we set out to do. Break the spell without any losses.

    Carmen mind links me, seemingly understanding why I¡¯m looking around as we run and I nche, my

    heart rising in delirious happiness because I truly thought there would be an aftermath of grief and

    despair when the turned found out they killed some of our own. That our victory would also be the start

    of mourning the losses. Instead, we just need to make sure it¡¯s the same oue at the mountain now.

    It looms up over my head like a foreboding shadow, making me aware I have never ventured this far, or

    come this close to this beast of a grey rock. The stench and vibrations of vampires overpowers me as I

    get right to the overhang where we always suspected the entrance was. I can feel them, in their droves.

    Moving, fighting, hissing in the depths of their caverns, and as my pack start to single file into the

    narrow tunnel entrance which has been ripped open wide by wolves in their fury to get inside, I push

    my way past and make a dash to get in ahead of the next wave.

    Carmen¡¯s stuck to my side, as my personal bodyguard, my mind and focus on following my mate¡¯s

    scent. Like a bright shining path in the dark, I can feel him close, smell where he¡¯s been and tremble

    with the force of his aggression exuding through the air as he fights for his pack within the mountain. I

    can sense Cesar, the sub pack and Meadow too, all within these walls and doing what they do best.

    Seeing it¡¯s their Luna among them, some move and get out of my way, still unsure why I¡¯m in human

    form, but they don¡¯t ask. They follow at speed, nking me like an army, knowing this is where they¡¯re

    needed for sure.

    The inner coven den is almost pitch ck once I get away from the open entrance and my night vision

    takes a moment to kick in. I can still smell Colton in the air, even though the stench of blood and sweat

    and those rabid creatures overpowers my senses and use it as my guide as I feel my way along damp

    cold walls. I stumble on badly scraped, and uneven, gritty floors, cursing under my breath that my

    footing is useless as a human. Carmen slides beside me to offer support and I cling onto her fur

    instead and use her as a walking aid.

    It¡¯s been dug out carelessly, and makeshift, like they never really intended this to be more than a

    temporaryir. There¡¯s no homeforts or hints of human living, just a damp and cold cave. Like wild

    animals sheltering in the darkness and not creatures capable of civilization, like we are.

    My eyes adjust, bringing the surrounding shapes into view and blood curling screams further up the

    incline,ing down cut off tunnels on either side of me fill me with dread. It¡¯s one thing to fight them

    out there in the open, see theming, and have the space around you to anticipate their attack, but

    another entirely to be in here, ustrophobic with poor vision and opportunity for every tunnel to be a

    pounce point. This is abyrinth of cold stone and damp. Even with night vision and extreme senses,

    it¡¯s still a terrifying ce to try and navigate and the noises echoing around confuse the mind to where

    battles are ensuing.

    I move fast and follow the screams that are loudest, ignoring my own pounding heartbeat and shaking

    limbs. Sensing Colton, sensing Meadow in the air, and surprisingly I feel Sierra behind me almost as

    soon as I step into a wider area of open rock that cuts off in front of me into an almost cliff like drop.

    Alora, I¡¯m with you. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t get back to you.

    She¡¯s panting like she¡¯s been running hard and I¡¯m guessing after she got free of wherever she was

    she came bounding back to find me and then got lost in the chaos of the broken spell. She probably

    heard the help cry and knew I woulde this way before picking up my scent again.

    Stay close to me. I won¡¯t leave you again.

    I nod, needing no exnations as I know she wouldn¡¯t have left me had she been able to control it. I

    saw what the battlefield was like, how chaotic it was and how badly we were struggling against them.

    How easy it was to separate us and lose one another. I¡¯m hoping she sees it, feels that I¡¯m okay and

    now she¡¯s here, I¡¯m fine.

    Sierra presses to my other side, so her and Carmen nk me fully, my hands skimming the fur and

    feeling a sense of security, despite my vulnerable state as human. At least I have my gifts back, even if

    they are powering on less than fifty percent of my abilities because of my babies. It¡¯s better than

    nothing. And now I also have my femmes, and my small entourage of pack wolves going to meet our

    most ruthless ahead of us. Nothing can happen to me this time. I know that I need to stay safe and that

    now Colton is here, I won¡¯t be in the danger I was before. I can relinquish the reigns and let my mate be

    everything I know he can be.

    We shuffle along left, the narrow walkway away from the sheer drop and find the winding way down

    where all hell seems to be breaking loose. This mountain is almost hollow right in the center and all

    tunnels and walkways seem to wind into this one walking space which twists down to the depths below.

    The echoes and cries I heard all over, they are concentrated inside this cavern and flowing out in all

    directions.

    The battle below is vicious and loud, and the flying fury of fur and pale creatures makes for an almost

    stormy sea like movement across the depths. I can¡¯t see who is who, but my attention is drawn up as

    something flies past me and crashes into the overhanging rocky ceiling above before plummeting back

    down in speed. It¡¯s scares the shit out of me, my heart lurching to my throat and the three of us jump

    back against those behind us and inhale swiftly in perfect sync. Freezing as we stare at whatever that

    was and eyeing it warily.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± I recoil in horror as another makes a break for it and for the first time ever, I see, some

    of the vampires have wings. Like huge, oversized leathery bat wings and my jaw drops open.

    ¡°Why the hell have we never seen this before, and what in the actual¡­¡­.¡± My mind turns nk and I

    blink, trying to adjust to this sight and believe what I¡¯m seeing.

    They¡¯re trying to get out, escape, but the suns up¡­.. They don¡¯t seem to care that getting out will be

    death. They know they¡¯re losing and they¡¯re frantic to die any other way than by our ws.

    It¡¯s a wolfing up towards me, meting us on our path. A familiar voice of one of our experienced sub

    pack sentinels, one of our warriors. One of the fog enchanted, as he follows up after another flying

    creature and happened toe upon us gawping upwards. He bows to me, makes it clear he¡¯s not

    staying, and then proceeds past me at speed to take off towards the ceiling to catch any that go up. His

    smile and enjoyment at finally getting to rip these creatures apart gives me shivers, but I know most of

    our warriors have been waiting for this day. Ever since we moved into the shadow of these beings and

    had to watch our every move. Our fiercest have longed to invade this ce and eliminate the threat.

    Even Colton, but his need to see our people safe always overrode the urge to scourge the mountain

    clean.

    We should break through up there, let the light in. Change the game.

    Carmen cuts into my shocked thoughts and grabs my hand gently with her mouth, hauling me back

    instead of down to follow the sentinel. It takes me a second to catch up with what she said but it¡¯s a

    smart idea and I follow at speed, not caring if she just once again decided for me. Turning on our heel

    to trace out the steps moving skywards and Sierra and some of our pack follow me. The rest head

    down to help with the fight.

    ¡°Up there.¡± I point to the way the narrow walkway cuts off at the other side, to one going up into rock

    and gesture we should get as high as we can if we¡¯re going to break some kind of vent to let the sun fry

    these freaks. From this angle, with all of them down below, we can kill so many with such a simple act

    and help our fighters below. They may be winning, but this mountain is full of these creatures and this

    may take hours yet to defeat them all. I know Colton, he¡¯se into theirir and he won¡¯t leave until

    everyst one is dead. He¡¯s had too long staying away and keeping us safe, now is his opportunity to

    rid this ce for a while and he¡¯ll take it.

    Carmen grabs two wolves on the passing, both strong sentinels from our pack, pushing them with me.

    Seeing as they are heading up anyway in chase of more pping creatures and they see me and obey.

    ¡°Come with us.¡± Imand, knowing they recognize me right away and get instant head bows as they

    do. I lead the way at speed as we climb higher and look for weak points with thinner rock formations

    around us. Look for ways to break to the outside¡­. Thinner patches, crevices. Tiny cracks or even

    tunnels formed by nature which are small. There has to be areas we can break through¡­ I mean

    strength is our gift and our ws were built for this. A wolf can rip through most terrain and our ability to

    do it with ease and speed is iparable to most in nature.

    I point out a patch where the rocks indent away from us, and slight cracks of faint light seem to

    permeate on areas almost undetectable if you were not looking for them, and know we found it. A weak

    point where the hollow is close to the outer edge and with some effort, we can dig through. It would

    cast light across the center of the hollow catching all the creatures flying upwards, and hopefully flood

    below with enough light to help.

    Even though I can¡¯t use any of my wolf gifts, Carmen takes the lead and starts digging, scraping and

    hauling rubble out of a nearby crack as she turns and gets to work. Other wolves piling in see what we

    are doing and immediately understanding the n, so help.

    It¡¯s not unlike the forest, being up here. The sounds travelling and making my skin goosebump, my

    inner angst grow. When we were in throws of violence, eerie screams, and chaotic noises. Thuds,

    thumps, cries¡­ ripping, screeching, smashing. The scent of blood filling the air of both Lychan and

    Vampire, but I know both species have healing abilities, and this isn¡¯t going to be as quick as taking

    down a small patrol out there in the woods. There are dozens of them in here. Maybe even hundreds.

    ¡°Alora¡­. Move.¡± The familiar voice of the witches at me from far behind, shocking me into a

    moment of disbelief and I spin to see her striding this way. A bright white light in her hand as her mode

    of seeing where she¡¯s going once again, and she smiles at our attempts at wing through solid stone.

    ¡°If you want it done right¡­ you do it yourself. When will you wolves learn, the witch is always a better

    option.¡± She smiles, that arrogant demeanor on show but I can¡¯t fault her for it. Afterall, she broke the

    spell and my respect for her abilities have grown by a thousand-fold. My wolves look to me and with a

    nod I make them clear the way and they all turn back and nk me instead.

    She throws me a smug twitch of her lips and tosses her light at the wall in front of us with a simple flick

    of her wrist. Absolutely no effort and for a moment, I wonder what a small glow of nothing can really do

    for a huge expanse of mountain wall. I expected something a bit more dramatic and with a lot more

    vavoom. For someone so powerful, this was like tossing a match into the sea.

    It¡¯s a boom of light, like arge lightbulb shorting out and we are hit with pitch darkness once more,

    without very much of an explosion at all. I stand looking rather deted as my eyes adjust and wonder

    what that even was, expecting more.

    The air that whips around me catches my breath so suddenly, I¡¯m startled for a moment. An after effect,

    like a storm in a teacup brewing and there¡¯s a pause of inhale. Almost like a silent stillness for a

    second, and I realize as something grows in the air around us, I should never doubt this witch. A

    growing groan, an uneasy sense of atmosphere tingling around us as if I¡¯m suddenly feeling gravity

    changing direction and it stirs up my instincts to be afraid.

    A weird noise of shifting earth, the mountain shudders and groans again and then the full side rips out

    away from us with the release, like a silent st as though a giant person grabbed a handful of rockN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    and ripped it out. The full front before me crumbles outwards and copses down the outside with a

    crescendo of noise that can be heard for miles around and echoes back on us. Birds in the distance

    from our newly acquired view scatter from trees for miles of endless forest canopy and animals scurry

    in panic. The rubble bounces down until it meets forest and rips down trees in it¡¯s wake.

    Daylight floods the space around us so that we blink to adjust, filling the cracks and the crevices and

    gleaming bright, illuminating all below.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have done that already and saved half a battle?¡± Carmen asks drily, cocking an eyebrow

    at the witch as two equally cold and sassy women lock eyes. A tingle of energy zapping through the air.

    ¡°I was a wee bit busy, killing witches, my pet. Do you want to add a wolf to the death toll?¡± Leyanne

    snaps right back with a scious smile, and I wave my hands at them in a ¡®shhh¡¯ motion to calm the

    brewing hostility. My eyes now locked on the fruits of herbor.

    It¡¯s with this new light I look down to see the clear way to go and realize how high we are and how

    narrow those walkways are. In the dark it was not so terrifyingly steep, because we couldn¡¯t see how

    far a fall it would be. In light it¡¯s a deep and crazy long hollow that stretches beyond the imagination, yet

    the dazzle still makes it all the way down from this impressive hole that is still crumbling wider from the

    witch¡¯s magic and tearing down the side to let more in.

    The screams and burning smell of flesh, catching fire, soon fill the air with clogging thick smoke that

    makes us choke, and gasp, and pull back, as winged creatures crash from wall to wall in a bid to

    escape. Their panic is their demise, writhing in burning agony with scolding light, they fly right up into

    the fullest part of it andbust like a puff of dust right before our eyes. It bes chaos and

    confusion, and we all pin ourselves back against the walls as the hollow fills with frantic wings and

    shield our faces form explosive dust particles.

    I¡¯ve never seen them die this way and the howls below as many perish instantly send the ones shaded

    or shrouded in shadow reeling into tunnels to escape. Only more wolves await them, in every nook,

    due to our sheer numbers present as the entire pack have filtered in now, and their death is imminent.

    I spy Colton when I look down into the drop off, standing proud in the center, light shining on his ck

    fur as the throws his head back and howls a sessful call. The shadows around him are eerie but

    only make it look like he¡¯s standing in a spotlight.

    That long blood curling message to our pack, that we have overthrown an enemy¡¯s leader, and even if

    it confuses me, I still focus on what he¡¯s got. Holding up high, a dead vampire corpse in his ws

    before he tosses it aside and I don¡¯t hesitate in making my way down to where he is. Confused that this

    is a leader when I know the source should be Varro. I don¡¯t doubt his call, I just don¡¯t understand.

    He isn¡¯t my gentle loving Colton at this moment. Standing huge and formidable on hind legs, towering

    over all around him. A sight to behold as an enraged ck Lycanthrope, his eyes glowing so bright

    they look like mes. A battle cry in his throat and his fur caked in the blood of our enemies which just

    adds to his sheer warrior like power.

    He¡¯s Alpha of the Santo pack, a once feared and unrivalled pack who began crumbling under Juan¡¯s

    reign, but has hope in a new leader. I get goosebumps staring at the king who will make our people

    great again and know when he¡¯s in control, there will be no stopping our people from taking back

    what¡¯s rightfully ours. Losing him made me realize how capable and invincible he can be, and I won¡¯t

    let anything take him from us again. I am wowed by his presence, pulled to him by my need to be with

    him once more and not at all swayed by his filthy furred body, or the pile of carcasses around his feet,

    that build him higher on a podium made from death.

    Wolves take off after the escaping few, but I can already tell thatpared to what we have seen in the

    forests, this mountain has way less than I anticipated and wonder where the hell they all are. The

    stench in here reeks of thousands of crammed vile souls, but all I see is a mere hundreds in terms of

    bodies scattered all around. Not even high in that count either.

    ¡°Where are they all?¡± I turn to Leyanne feeling her on my heel as we carefully descend and keep

    scanning where I¡¯m stepping so I don¡¯t fall as her light once again shines the way. Carmen pushes in

    front of me to watch my step, while Sierra stays on our rear, both femmes close and forming a shield.

    Sierra seems quiet, lost in thought and I wonder if this brings back unwanted memories of battles of

    old.

    ¡°It seems this mountain only held a small amount in recent days¡­ I¡¯m guessing Lord Varro has pulled

    them where he needs them, and it wasn¡¯t here. It was half empty when we got in and made finding the

    witches way easier. Your Meadow, is quite the soldier.¡± Leyanne seems impressed by that and not at all

    phased by her first statements. Although I spin on her in rm.

    ¡°And the witches, they are where?¡± I blink, reeling thoughts sying out, remembering that she had to

    take them on alone to break the spell and as of yet I¡¯ve only seen vampires. If they are a threat in here,

    I want to know about it. Will they now be something else to have a showdown with?

    ¡°Dead¡­. They weren¡¯t much of a challenge. Took all seven of them to make that spell, but faced with

    me, and panicking, they didn¡¯t achieve much before I disintegrated them. Such pointless wee beasts

    they were. Quite disappointing really.¡± She sounds almost guilty for a second, or maybe truly deted,

    and I sh a look her way, catching an odd moment of somber I wasn¡¯t expecting and then it¡¯s gone. It

    also confirms that despite not seeing much evidence of it, she is obviously as powerful as Sierra told

    me. Seven witches who managed to hold so many of our pack hostage for a week, and yet she blows

    in and takes them out without messing up her outfit or her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to kill your own kind.¡± I try to console, feeling I should, but she shrugs with one

    shoulder. That cool demeanor back in ce and that care no less expression firmly on that attractive

    face. She still reminds me of Carmen in a way, only brte, with dark eyes.

    ¡°You have to weed out the bad to benefit the many sometimes. They were practicing things they have

    no ce to mess with. They were no sisters of mine; they were something the world could do without

    and the high council will agree when I present them with my findings on why I rid them of an entire

    coven.¡±

    She seems to want to end the conversation and moves past me fast to sh bomb a creature in the

    face as it stuck out its stupid head into where we are moving. So fast Carmen didn¡¯t have time to react

    even though it was right at her side. It¡¯s semi shadowy here, it obviously didn¡¯t expect a blinding light to

    expand its face all over the wall in a dramatic and disgusting fashion.

    I recoil in ¡®e¡¯ and dodge the flopping body before I make thest speed dash down to the final floor

    below, skipping over and seeing even Carmen grimace with the up-close body showering she just got

    from its blood.

    ¡°Thanks for that!¡± Carmen mutters sarcastically, back at the witch and shakes herself to try and remove

    the worst of it. I jump back so her spray doesn¡¯t get to me then realize it¡¯s pretty futile. I am covered in

    my own blood and god knows what else, I can¡¯t even imagine how I truly look from all angles.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s not like you could smell any worse.¡± Leyanne bites right back and I eyeroll at the

    constant power struggle of personalities. Sighing at Carmen¡¯s snarling growl and push her onwards to

    stop them.

    When we get lower, Colton is already gone and heading down tunnels in hot pursuit of what¡¯s left of the

    enemy. When we get to the ground floor fully, I gag on the smell down here. It¡¯s thick, vile dust,

    overwhelming stench, that coats every surface. The ashy remains of fried vampire and I notice the

    throne, crude, and carved without skill, as it sits in one corner and seems to be the one form of seating

    in this ce. I gesture towards it and Leyanne narrows in on it too, Carmen walking over in wolf form to

    sniff at it and recoils as though the scent is painful.

    ¡°Covens have lords. This one was no different, but he was another halfling and your mate already took

    care of him. I think he was newly promoted.¡± Leyanne points at the unbreathing evidence and I turn to

    the lifeless body slumped in the corner that Colton discarded. Still intact due to not being in direct light

    but it has no head. One sure fire way to end a vampire is to take its head clean off its shoulders and I

    know from experience it¡¯s Colton¡¯s preferred method. He¡¯s strong enough to do it with just a little flick of

    the wrists. It¡¯s also why he¡¯s covered in blood as it¡¯s probably the messiest way to kill one.

    I also note how most of these vile creatures are naked and nothing like the ones we encountered in the

    woods who were more human than these. They are nothingpared to Darrius in any way and I

    wonder how many sub species these things have. I thought from what he said, there was them, and

    these. Yet, this is something entirely different. We have never seen them fly at all.

    ¡°These are different, and some have wings.¡± I point out, in a questioning tone, leaning down to peer at

    the so-called leader, then straighten up to push it over with my foot and have a proper look. It has

    remnants of clothes that look like they were shredded from its body a long while ago, and all ribs and

    protruding bones all over as though it was malnourished. The ones we have fought were dressed and

    not like this, I¡¯m sure. Well maybe, but we never saw them naked. From memory they definitely didn¡¯t

    seme this skinny and almost alienlike.

    Long nails, yellow and brittle looking, but fiercely sharp. Waxy white skin, covered in a soft down of ugly

    hairs, on arms and legs and weirdly oversized rib cages that are not in proportion to their bodies in any

    way. They¡¯re uglier than I thought like this. Bony, no connections to the human qualities of Darrius.

    ¡°Various degrees of DNA dilution. These are mongrels. Or as Darrius would call them, Gutter rats.¡±

    Leyanne points out as Carmen and Sierra turn to human to join us. ¡°Wings aremon in pure, just

    not so much in rats.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Carmen asks with genuine curiosity as her and Sierra find their ces by my side once

    more and look down at the mess at our feet with pinched expressions. The smell is so bad in here it¡¯s

    hard to breathe properly and we all shield our faces with palms to cut out the worst of it. Not that it

    helps much but it¡¯s better than inhaling ashes of remains.

    ¡°Built for one purpose alone¡­ mass making an army. Lord Varro didn¡¯t care about the purity of their

    breed, or even fixing out the ws. He wanted numbers and feral instincts. The perfect instant way to

    fill your ranks and create killing machines.¡± Leyanne steps over and prods one with her foot as though

    checking out if it¡¯s truly dead, or god knows what witches do with morbid things like this. She¡¯s a weird

    one even on a good day and seems fascinated to be able to inspect so close.

    ¡°So, not all vampires are like this¡­ some are like that Darrius? More human like¡­ less. Ughh.¡±

    Carmen didn¡¯t get a good look at Darrius that day on the road, but I guess she saw enough to see he

    was more like a strong human with toned skin and normal lines of a muscr body. She didn¡¯t see his

    red eyes, and I doubt she saw that his fangs were more in keeping with a Hollywood heartthrob

    vampire than these grotesque ¡®Hills have eyes¡¯ freaks. These have fangs which far extend their

    mouths, much like the ones in the orphanage that day. While Darrius had tiny pointers that slightly

    showed between his lips. I wonder if his can extend then shake it out of my head.

    ¡°These are not vampires¡­ they¡¯re halflings. Don¡¯t confuse the two, especially not within hearing of an

    actual Vampire. It¡¯s the worst of insults. I doubt you have battled a real one in your entire existence.¡±

    Leyanne wanders around, stepping over them and surveys the damage around her with literally no

    expression or care in the world. She¡¯s definitely not squeamish and the smell seems to have no effect

    on her, given I guess our sense of smell is way more fine tuned than hers. ¡°The pure bloods haven¡¯t

    lifted a finger to aid these wars in over five thousand years. Lord Varro has only ever used these

    rejects¡­ that were once human. As diluted and wed as you can get and nothing at all like what I

    know the vampires to be.¡± Leyanne leans down and touches the naked foot of the dead master near

    her and then rubs her fingers together like she¡¯s testing something. I grimace at the fact she touched it

    and has no way of washing her hands. ¡°He¡¯s damp and cold and feels like pig skin. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a

    sixth or seventh dilution of genuine vampire DNA. They get worse the more they create from one

    another. It¡¯s no wonder they are no match for wolves. They¡¯re probably closer to human in terms of

    abilities, besides wings.¡± She sighs, seemingly irritated by this fact.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying true bloods are¡­.? Stronger? Faster?¡± Sierra asks but doesn¡¯t finish as her words tail

    off. I frown, looking from her, to it, and back again. No longer doubting what Darrius said in the car and

    trying to remember what he told me.

    ¡°Put it this way. If the true bloods were the ones to stand up and take on the war¡­ your species for the

    second time in history would almost be extinct. These don¡¯t have their gifts¡­ where do you think yours

    comes from, Luna. Your strength, your power¡­. Did you never wonder why it in itself was stronger

    than these creatures you fought for months.¡± Leyanne walks over the mess andes back to my

    side, making me aware of thepleteck of wolves in this space as we hear the faint noises moving

    away. They are spreading out around the tunnels to catch thest of them and I can still sense my

    mate within these rocks. Somewhere fighting to end this battle. Being his capable self, while I stand

    here suddenly secure and no longer worried at all about our victory. Colton has always been invincible.

    ¡°I just thought my wolf DNA made it so.¡± I shrug, only half invested while I link him to feel his presence,

    but then leave him be in case he¡¯s busy. Just feeling him is enough and his return second of connection

    tells me he felt me too. We do this sometimes, connect but don¡¯t talk, just to touch base and say ¡®I¡¯m

    okay¡¯ and ¡®I feel you¡¯. I smile, instantly warmed by the knowledge he¡¯s really truly with me again. One

    word and he would appear, like he always does. I leave him alone, my silence telling him to do what

    he¡¯s doing, and I¡¯ll be fine wherever I am. No doubt his senses tell him exactly where I am, and he will

    have had someone link him my whereabouts. I know Meadow and the sub pack are with him, they

    won¡¯t be far from his side. He¡¯s with the mostpetent and is as safe as I am.

    Leyanneughs, breaking into my thoughts as though I¡¯m the most amusing thing she has never

    known. Pulling my brain back into our conversation and I sense Carmen bristle with hostility that this

    bitch dared to mock her Luna. I pat Carmen¡¯s hand and pull her arm into mine to make her calm down.

    Sensing her softening but she stays put, and her re stays stuck on Leyanne¡¯s face.

    ¡°No. Your giftse from the source and trust me, as strong as you seem, you are way down the

    ranks of what a true blood can do. Darrius for example¡­ he¡¯s a Shadow Knight, actually the high

    commander of the Shadow Knights. One of the most ruthless hunting machines in existence by any

    species standards. Him alone, could take down maybe twenty of yours by himself, without breaking a

    sweat or wrinkling his impressively tailored wardrobe. Even if your alpha was one of them. So, it¡¯s a

    good thing, he doesn¡¯t waste his time chasing wolves.¡± Leyanne chuckles, a slight sense of admiration

    for that creature. ¡°Probably also one of the most indifferent and cold bastards you will ever meet, who

    has no time for other people¡¯s drama. I sort of admire him.¡±

    The silence from the three of us as this sinks in makes it clear she has shocked us, and she pats me

    on the shoulder with a reassuring smile. I swallow with a loud gulp, a little torn with this insight into what

    half my bloodline is. Or why she even likes him.

    I knew Darrius gave off weird vibes, but I didn¡¯t think he was this impressive. We have little suggestions

    of Shadow Knights in the grimoire library, but the facts are so few and far between. Hard to really say if

    they were myth or real, or just scaremongering from witches who wanted us to avoid all vampires.

    What we did read had made them seem like Devils on earth and untouchable by any species. If this is

    true, and they do in fact exist, that means Vampires still sit on top of the food chain among all of us.

    Wolves always thought themselves to hold that title, but then our history books aren¡¯t really honest.

    ¡°The lords and the coven dwellers with pure blood¡­. they stay away from any kind of people. They like

    their existence quiet, and calm, and as long as their needs are met, they don¡¯t care what goes on in the

    outside world. Their a species who have been around since time began. There¡¯s a reason wolves¡¯ dwell

    in the human world, never far from them, even if you try to avoid them in life. It¡¯s the only way your kind

    felt safe to repopte after the pure bloods left only a handful of you alive. That long lost hatred of the

    species, they avenged what they wanted to avenge. Everything since has been halflings created for

    personal vendettas by rogue lords like Varro.¡±

    We all stare at her for a long moment in silence as it sinks in, what she said, and it makes sense. All

    our lives, despite avoidance with humans, wolves popte near them, and interact when we have to.

    We always find packs not far from human civilizations, yet no one has ever questioned it or looked into

    the past to find out why. There are plenty ces in the world where we could live away from them, yet

    we choose not to. It gives truth to what she says.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you said I can end it. Because the high lord, he can recall Varro and pull him to heel.

    Finally put this to bed.¡± I add in, pulling the conversation to something more productive as we stand in

    this echoey ce. It sends shivers down my spine being here, but I feel for now, it¡¯s the safest ce.

    While our pack scourge the rest of the mountain and catch theirst drops of these mongrel¡¯s blood.

    They can¡¯t go out, so they¡¯re cornered and being wiped out.

    ¡°Yes. Of course, until the next lord finds reason to hate you. I¡¯m sure with your species poprity skills,

    it¡¯ll happen eventually. But Varro is next in line to rule, so maybe you might have peace for a couple of

    thousands of years once he puts his own vendetta to bed.¡± Leyanne shrugs and dusts off her dress,

    fixing her long ck cloak and seems unfazed about any of this. I guess living for three thousand years

    means, there¡¯s nothing she hasn¡¯t seen before.

    ¡°That would be nice. Maybe we might have a chance at something normal for a while.¡± Carmen chips in

    and nudges me when returning figures draw our attention. We sense them, tingle with their presence

    and a wide smile moves across my face as my mate¡¯s aura looms back in on me.

    Wolves are pacing back in, smeared in blood and remains and I know without asking, because I can

    feel it, that all the vampires are dead. All my senses, my connections to these creatures, they can

    already tell me not one single heartbeat remains.

    It¡¯s over¡­. Really over, for us, here right now.

    We won and our mountain is now clear of the enemy atst.

 Chapter 99: Aftermath

    Chapter 99: Aftermath

    Lorey, what in the hell is going on?

    Colton walks to me in the open hall space and closes the gap between us, pulling me to him and

    focusing fully back on me. Finally looking for answers now he¡¯s done what was needed and I catch

    sight of Meadow and Cesar turning human and embracing several feet behind him. My heart happy

    with the sight of her, okay, and reunited with her mate. My heart swells to bursting and I can finally feel

    at peace, feeling that my pack are all intact and safe. My gut confirming it.

    Colton pulls me to him as he stays in wolf, linking me mentally and cradles my face in his hand, careful

    not to hurt me with his ws. Being so gentle it just breaks down myst defenses and despite his

    filthiness, I curl against him and hold on tight. Embracing one another for a moment, feeling the high

    rate of his wolf heart and the excessive heating from this mountain of a body. He pulls me

    backwards to look at him and I just gaze adoringly, drinking him in, aching all over with the disbelief that

    we did it and he¡¯s here. This seems like a dream and I bask in the happiness of his touch, never

    wanting this feeling to be lost to me again. Even in wolf form, I love him so much.

    I know the only way to get him up to speed and stop questioning is the one way he¡¯s going hate himself

    for seeing, but I can¡¯t put it all into words. And I know the quickest way to get out of this hellhole and

    leave, is to exin and go home. Already wolves are evacuating from every tunnel and clearing the

    space around us in a bid to leave behind the mess we made here.

    Colton notices his mom and his obvious shock startles her. She smiles and shrugs then darts off

    towards Carmen¡¯s side as though to avoid being scolded by her own son, and he turns back to me,

    locking amber eyes on my green and I sigh, knowing it¡¯s the only way.

    Meadow throws me a look and then gestures Carmen and Sierra to her side, pulling them with her and

    towards the narrow walkway and gesturing Leyanne too. I think she knows I need Colton alone for a

    moment because he¡¯s not going to take this well at all. There¡¯s so much I know he will explode over,

    and so much he will feel is all his fault. I¡¯m expecting him to react in a million ways all at once.

    I sigh, swallow nervously because I don¡¯t want any of this to hurt him, locking my eyes on amber fire in

    ck fur and smile softly. I rub my fingers through the softest patch on his chest before sliding up with

    a stretch, despite his crouching, to meet that huge head and bypass terrifying teeth in his impressive

    jaw. One arm sliding halfway around that neck, so I struggle to meet his height, but he leans further and

    kneels down to me. I can tell he¡¯s too riled to turn human and that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t turned. He needs to

    be calmer, to let the best let go.

    I lift my fingers to his temple, finding the magic spot and brace myself for what¡¯s toe. My nerves

    sizzling in anticipation and my heart stands pounding against my ribcage again. Blood running cold and

    I swallow loudly.

    I close my eyes; focus on the section of time he missed and transfer the memories as quickly as I can

    so it will pain me less about doing it. Fromm the second we parted after Tawna¡¯s death, until now, and

    hold my breath knowing that little revtion in there, standing out among all the rest, will be the one

    which I want the reaction for the most.

    It takes only a few long seconds before he finally leans away, and I break the contact and stare at him

    to watch as it all registers on his face. Letting go of him to stop myself stretching so much and lean

    back on my own feet to give him a moment. It seems the shock of learning, kills his wolf fury in one

    swoop as he transforms and shrinks to an impressively tall human form. His amber eyes fade to brown,

    his face back to what I love most, and his eyes are rooted on my face in utter disbelief. His posture stuff

    and he doesn¡¯t say anything, just stares at me with confusion and pain etched all over him.

    I can almost decipher which memory is being churned over by the expression of shock, regret, guilt,

    anger, shock again, and then a soft disbelief and an open gasp before his face crumbles back to

    devastated regret. A million emotions in one fast change and it¡¯s like I experienced this whole week all

    over again just by feeling him.

    ¡°I¡­¡­. we¡¯re¡­. you¡­¡± he¡¯s too ovee to form words and clutches my hand tightly, pulling it first to

    his cheek then to his lips before hauling me into his arms and squeezing me half to death. It¡¯s an

    instinctive reaction born of shock, guilt and maybe a little surprise. His emotions are all over the ce

    and tinge mine too, and I start to mist over with the intensity of so much all at once. It¡¯s heavy, yet

    dizzying, sore, yet happy. He¡¯s wing for sanity and seems to be growing through the thoughts all

    over again to see it all to be sure.

    ¡°We need to get the pack home and talk¡­ all of us. This isn¡¯t the ce.¡± I utter softly, caressing his

    cheek and inhaling him to drown out the smell of what¡¯s around us. I can sense his indecision, his lull of

    logical thought as he swallows this all down. Colton¡¯s trying to process but he¡¯s unable to when it¡¯s so

    much all at once and all he; s doing is clinging to me like I might implode if he let¡¯s go. His breathing

    heavy by my air and as much as I could stay this way forever after yearning for him for endless days, I

    really don¡¯t want to stay here.

    Colton continues to hold onto me, silent and pondering before he scoops me into his arms like a bride

    and starts carrying me towards the path that leads up and out into the woods. His face says it all, that

    nk expression yet it doesn¡¯t shield the war in his eyes and hisck of verbal response means he just

    can¡¯t right now.

    I know my mate too well and his guilt will be taking hold over everything else, even the news that I want

    him to acknowledge. That we¡¯re pregnant, yet I know not to be hurt by him saying nothing. I can see it

    in his face, feel it seeping from him. My boy¡¯s in shock and his instinct to take me home where it¡¯s warm

    and safe is overriding everything else.

    I curl up against him, sliding my arms around his neck and pull myself up to his jaw to inhale him and

    cuddle in. He¡¯s stiff, solemn faced and giving out all kinds of weird vibes as he processes the

    memories, I gave him. Set on a goal ¨C getting us out of here as we follow thest signs of our pack

    mates. He¡¯s closing me out to save me from being emotionally ambushed and I don¡¯t like it at all. The

    ebbing away as he closes back our link and doing what Colton does when he wants to protect me from

    his pain, his suffering. He cuts the bond as much as he can and tries to bear it alone.

    ¡°Say something¡± I nudge and tense when his jaw twitches. I expected some kind of outward verbal of

    some kind and not thins weird silent thing he¡¯s doing. It¡¯s unnerving me that he isn¡¯t reacting in quite the

    way I expected.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby¡­.. I¡¯m so fucking sorry.¡± He stops dropping me to my feet and hauls me bodily against

    him, pulling me in so hard he almost wounds me and wraps me up in is arms tucking me face under his

    chin and squeezing. His voice breaks as a torrent of pent-up emotion breaks and I feel a tear pass form

    his cheek to mien that almost breaks me. ¡°I could have killed you¡­ I almost¡­¡­ the doctor that¡¯s the

    first port of call. To get you checked, them checked. You should never have been in this fight, not

    pregnant, Lorey¡­ Do you realize how stupid that was. How close to dying you were?¡± He pulls back.

    His tone form soft and sorrowful, to instant rage as hisst words are delivered loudly, with aggression

    and I flinch in reaction.

    Okay anger I didn¡¯t expect and as he lets me go an picks me up again because I am so obviously not

    allowed to walk. He furrows his brow, blinks away the show of tears and that determined but pissed as

    hell expression covers his face once more. He bites on his lower lip to curb his urge to scold me and

    instead starts stomping through the forest, turning semi wolf to make it less painful on his human skin

    to be naked. His emotions are strong, the wave of fury and fire coursing through because he¡¯s mad as

    hell for many things, but mostly because I put myself in danger for him. In so many ways.

    ¡°I had no choice¡­I need to lead.¡± I whimper softly, not wanting our reunion to be like this and recoil

    when he snaps back.

    ¡°No you fucking didn¡¯t. That¡¯s what Meadow is there for when I¡¯m not. She¡¯s my beta¡­the one who

    deals with war and battle. You¡¯re the Luna, you¡¯re my fucking life, Lorey¡­. I don¡¯t care what is

    expected of a Luna, it doesn¡¯t count when ites to you. You always put your safety first, over

    everything you hear me¡­That¡¯s a fucking order!¡± The biting attitude and he actually alpha tones me in

    hisst two sentences and enrages me on all kinds of levels. He swore he would never ever alpha tone

    me again as long as we lived, because he knows how much I hate his use of it over my free will. The

    angry growl he exudes and yep, he is really pissed about all of this despite the fact we just saved his

    ass and broke a spell. ¡°If anything has happened to those two babies. I¡¯ll never forgive myself!¡±

    Hisst words tear me open inside, dampening my own growing rage as it sizzles into nothing like

    water on hot coals. I lift myself back to his face and pull his jaw with sped hands to look at me.

    Pulling his eyes to mine even though he tries to fight me at first, but then relents when he catches my

    gentle expression and the misting of my eyes at his being so mad.

    ¡°I had to bring you home, or else those two babies were not going to have a father¡­and I wasn¡¯t about

    to leave you out here. I couldn¡¯t live without you.¡± I try softly, attempting to soothe him with my obvious

    devotion, but he squints his eyes and turns away from me. His jaw clenching, showing he¡¯s still highly

    emotional and not really in the soft lovey mode ofmunication. My sweet talking never works when

    he¡¯s in pig headed and overprotective mode.

    ¡°Your life trumps everything. Your safetyes first. I can¡¯t believe my mom even allowed you to do

    this, what the hell was she thinking?¡± he rages out loud, throwing out a Colton tantrum into the air

    around us. Stamping across the foliage like a bad mooded bear and I close my mouth and cling on in

    the hopes the walk home will help him vent a little.

    ¡°That my daughter was more capable than you give her credit for!¡± Sierra¡¯s voice cuts in, almost

    making Colton drop me as he realizes she¡¯s still wandering around here without an escort but walking

    along beside him inside this retched forest. She has dodged Meadow and carmen and found her way

    back to us and probably has Carmen going mad with looking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even, Mom. You don¡¯t know what you missed back there when you lost her. Jesus Christ, I go

    mentally off the charts for a week and you two start running around the forest taking on vampires! What

    the hell, mom? The two most important people in my life, and you¡¯re out here acting like all this is a

    walk in the park and neither have any chance of being hurt.¡± He shouts at her too, and I flinch and curl

    up into a tight ball in his arms. He never raises his voice to Sierra, ever, in the whole time I have loved

    him and yet here he is, scolding her like she¡¯s another unruly pack member and not the Rema. I squirm

    to get loose but the death re he snaps on my face tells me to stay still and let him carry me all the

    way home. He¡¯s not to be screwed with in this mood.

    ¡°I know this may be really hard toprehend Cole, but I¡¯m your mother, and I was doing far more

    dangerous things before you were born or old enough to lead a pack. I can hold my own, and your

    mate¡­the fates wouldn¡¯t give you someone who wasn¡¯t able to fend for herself. She made it out, didn¡¯t

    she? She¡¯s here, unharmed, and so are your children.¡± Sierra pushes us out onto a well-worn path that

    leads back to the homestead that I guess the vampires used and we catch sight of others in the woods

    heading home too. Some trying not to eavesdrop, but I guess the alpha going at his mom and mate are

    something worthy of listening to. It doesn¡¯t happen ¡­ever.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    We make our way into the sunny clearing of freedom and stench free air, inhaling to clear our nostrils

    and Sierra darts fast to wipe her blood-soaked hands on the grass by the opening of the forest canopy

    where light bes bright enough to see. ¡°God their blood is disgusting. Sticky and ughh.¡± She

    mutters absentmindedly and I tense as my mate¡¯s body gets a degree stiffer. His mood inching higher. I

    swallow down the inner angst that I know he¡¯s not even close to being done.

    Colton looks even more unamused if that was possible and then shakes his head, hauling me higher in

    his arms so he pulls my face into his neck and almost crushes my body into a tight grip that has me

    clinging on for dear life. He turns to look down on me and I blink with a hopeful look of innocence. His

    eyes amber once more and it¡¯s clear I¡¯m not winning with loving looks or sweet smiles.

    ¡°You two¡­ vampire blood, battles, road trips and fucking witches. Don¡¯t bet on getting outside of the

    stead any time soon, or ever again¡­ not happening. Letting you out of your rooms for the next decade,

    not likely. And letting you have any say in what we do concerning future attacks¡­ don¡¯t bet on it.

    House arrest, grounded, locked up¡­. whatever you want to call it. I am drawing a fucking line.¡± He

    grinds out through clenched teeth in a low and hostile, hoarse tone, Eye¡¯s burning in rage as he zones

    on mine and I flinch and look way from the rage I see there. Maybe mind linking wasn¡¯t the best way to

    exin and I might have had an easier time omitting some details from this back story.

    He¡¯s in full on protector mode and I can¡¯t really say I¡¯m mad about it, even if he has me trembling under

    his fury and feeling apprehensive about getting home to be alone. It¡¯s kind of a relief to not make those

    decisions or have to think about leaving my bedroom ever again.

    I mean I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯ll happily stay in bed for the foreseeable future while groveling for his

    forgiveness. I can sleep as long as I like and not worry about the safety of my pack. My mate is home,

    well almost, I mean we still have to walk the several miles to get there, but for right now, the danger has

    been annihted.

    He won¡¯t be mad at me forever. Once he calms down, and lets it all sink in and ensures the pack really

    is okay and that I¡¯m unharmed and our babies are healthy... Maybe in like, a month, he¡¯ll finally stop

    growling at me. Maybe.

    I didn¡¯t fall in love with just gentle Colton, but this stubborn, aggressive, crazy protector, who is

    physically hauling my ass home and looks like he might be about to eat me. That right there, is the guy

    who makes me feel the safest. I just hope he¡¯s hungry and tired because I could use food and sleep.

 Chapter 100: Its Not Over

    Chapter 100: It''s Not Over

    The homestead is eerily silent since we returned. There¡¯s been a strange atmosphere in the whole

    Homestead and even the vige out back seems still and devoid of noise. Everyone is home licking

    their wounds, absorbing the reality of what we just did and went through, and homes are filled with

    warm reunions and an aura of hope. The air is lighter, brighter and the fog ispletely gone. It feels

    like something huge is now settling to dust yet spirits are high despite the need for peace.

    Colton is sat on the bed drying his hair after the third shower he took to rid himself of a weeklong

    buildup of debris, grime, and of course, Vampire blood. Something he does when he needs to think for

    a while, and I know he probably wanted space from me to let the remainder of his anger fizzles a little.

    Even though now, I¡¯mid on the bed behind him and he seems so much calmer than before.

    I¡¯m resting after a soak in the tub in our other bathroom where I took time to rid myself of all the

    vileness of our hectic adventure. It was weird taking time apart to get clean, but he¡¯s been reserved

    since we came home, simmering from anger to sadness and a lot of up and down mood swings. I know

    he¡¯s probably going through every memory a dozen times to really take in the fact he lost days of his

    life, when to him it was seconds of a blink of an eye. I know he¡¯s processing and thinking it all through

    and I¡¯m waiting for him toe out of his head before I approach him again

    He stayed close, even though he needed space and he hasn¡¯t been cold or anywhere near as mad as

    he was on the walk home, but I can tell he still has so much brewing and for my own sanity I am

    leaving him be.

    Meadow is avoiding him too as the two of them are no longer talking. On returning home they had a

    huge showdown in the study, venting, arguing, stubborn meeting fire, and I know it was his way of

    letting everything out. His self-guilt, his feelings of failure and the knowledge of everything we have

    done without him here to protect us.

    I know that seeing how he hurt me is killing him, his obvious distress and pain is overwhelming me, no

    matter how hard I try to reassure him that he couldn¡¯t control what happened. He hasn¡¯t said much

    about my pregnancy since things diffused again, but I guess given everything he has to process that

    maybe he doesn¡¯t know how to react. I mean what could he say after the doctor checked me over and

    said I was perfectly fine. He looked relieved, held my hand, and then silently brought me up here to

    clean up and rest, making sure I was brought food even if he was still inwardly raging my way.

    It¡¯s hardly great timing and with my abilities held back and making me vulnerable, it only adds to his

    worry that I might get hurt or that worse could have happened out there. I get why he¡¯s being like this, I

    do, but it has me so on edge and really not how I thought he would be when I got him back. I guess

    knowing just how overprotective and anal he is about my always being safe and pampered is confirmed

    with how much sulking he¡¯s doing and how much he yelled at his Mom and Meadow. Colton has always

    been one to aggressivelysh out when he was in the most emotional turmoil, even my way and now

    he¡¯s brooding. I hope it doesn¡¯tst long given how much I just want to curl up and be like we were

    before any of this happened.

    I know him only too well, and as I watch that muscr body, now in sweats and fresh as a daisy

    despite being topless, I can still see how tight and rigid his muscles are. Carrying his tension and stress

    and I want so badly to smooth them out and roll up in his arms to relieve him. He¡¯s avoiding touch too,

    to punish me for putting myself in danger, lugging my ass to another state, and heading a war against

    our own warriors. I¡¯m majorly in the doghouse even though he did admit out there that the spell being

    broken wouldn¡¯t havee about any other way.

    Every one of the sub pack have gone to their rooms to clean up, after a brief emotional reunion

    downstairs too. Now they¡¯ve gone to eat and rest before the arranged grand hall meeting where Colton

    intends to debrief the pack and tell them what happens now. Time out is where we are at and then we

    come together to talk about the future of the pack and the possibility this might be nearing the end of

    the Vampire battles. There¡¯s just so much.

    ¡°You¡¯re never this quiet for this long, you¡¯re scaring me.¡± I finally break when he rests back on the edge

    of the bed away from me, my nerves and anxiety too much to bare anymore. I lift my foot and nudge

    him gently in the butt, pulling his attention back to me with a coy smile and a look on my face that I

    hope tugs at his heart strings. Full on puppy dog eyes and pouty lips because he¡¯s being so distant and

    quiet, and I don¡¯t like it one bit.

    He turns and looks at me for a moment, making me hold my breath and I tense, wondering what¡¯s to

    come next, but he sighs, and I find myself doing it with him. A sense of letting go in the air as his

    emotions finally merge with mine and some of that walles down a little, making me rx a touch.

    He pulls himself up and instantly crawls up the bed and lies down beside me, making the mattress dip

    so I roll towards him.

    Stretching out to meet my position, he puts his palm on my abdomen gently, a stillness to his manner

    and I hold still and wait for him to make the moves, because I¡¯m so unsure on how he¡¯ll react. His eyes

    move to where he¡¯s holding and yet his face is so hard to read and he feels me looking at him and

    avoids my eye contact. He pushes his face towards me, ducking down so I can¡¯t see him, nuzzling in

    against my shoulder as his breath ys softly over the skin on show from my light nightdress. His

    presence alone warms me to my core and calms some of my inner anxiety, sinking against him and

    exhaling heavily, even though I know he¡¯s unwilling to fully uncurl.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot¡­¡­. My heads a little fried. I¡¯m also sort of shellshocked about this.¡± he gazes at my

    stomach and blinks back the instant damp sheen on his eyes and exhales heavily once more. My heart

    skipping a beat or two with the slightest worry that maybe babies are not something he¡¯s actually happy

    about and that¡¯s why he¡¯s being evasive and strange. We have never really talked about it and we were

    using precautions to avoid exactly this.

    My heart flutters with the very real possibility that this isn¡¯t just down to his guilt gnawing at his soul, but

    the fact he¡¯s going to be a father and maybe it was never in the n for him. I swallow heavily and try

    not to dwell on the slight chance, he¡¯s devastated about it.

    ¡°Talk to me.¡± I nudge him, needing something more than quiet, and nuzzle closer. Inner anxiety growing

    as my insecure self shows face. My heart rate increases, and my palms get mmy as I try and appear

    neutral emotionally. I don¡¯t want to burden him with a spew of feelings when he¡¯s having a hard enough

    time deciphering his own, but it¡¯s hard.

    The spell had fallout for sure and Leyanne did warn me that he may need an adjustment period to get

    his head straight when we got home. That mind control and being trapped somewhere in a state of

    timelessness would affect them on some level, even if it onlysted a week. I don¡¯t know how much of

    that is this.

    I smile impulsively when he lets go of my belly and wraps his arm around me instead, gesturing for me

    to lift my head so his other one can slide under it and gives me his bicep as a cushion. A familiar Colton

    move, one that soothes me a little and I try not to overthink this and instead focus on his touch. I

    snuggle in greedily, needing him more than air, his legs wrapping around mine until every inch of us

    touches intimately and he buries his mouth in my hair and tucks my head under his chin.

    ¡°Where to start¡­. You went to New Mexico, you found your brother, brought back a witch¡­¡­ Lead our

    people into a crazy dangerous battle that might have ended all of us. Had a one-on-one fight with me

    where I tried to kill you, more than once. And that¡¯s just to start¡­.¡± He lets out a long strained breath

    and squeezes me closer, his surge of chaotic emotions finally seeping through to me and I can feel just

    how messy his brain is.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°I know.¡± I mumble guiltily in a low voice and stretch my arms around him as much as I can, clinging on

    so needily.

    ¡°We¡¯re also going back to the mountain to finally deal with that chaos now we have reason to believe

    the vampires are receding¡­ and you¡¯re pregnant¡­. we¡¯re pregnant! I¡¯m going to be a dad.¡± He breaths

    out heavily as though this fact is still taking its time to filter through and is obviously the major one for

    him that¡¯s giving him a hard time. The woosh of words, the extra hard exhale as he got to the final point

    and yet I so cannot read a single emotion urately to tell if it¡¯s a bad sigh or a shocked one.

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ Carmen imprinting on Jasper¡­ meeting a vampire, finding out my dad¡¯s not my

    dad¡­. I know there¡¯s a lot. I get it, I lived through it and I still haven¡¯t really absorbed any of it. I just

    hate when you m up and I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking, while your emotions are not helping me

    any. I can tell you¡¯re sort of shocked, but there¡¯s a lingering something I can¡¯t decipher. I can feel it, it¡¯s

    making me nervy and uptight and yet I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± Ites out in a ramble, my heart

    pounding as my feelings get the better of me and turn me into a jittering wreck. I want to so badly just

    ask him if he hates the fact I¡¯m pregnant, but I¡¯m too scared to hear the answer. My heart is literally

    hanging by a thread, terrified of what pain he can cause with one simple rejection of what grows inside

    of me.

    ¡°Disbelief¡­. that¡¯s what that is. It¡¯s not one thing, it¡¯s many¡­ Like, are we really ending a war that¡¯s

    gued us our entire lives? Are we really going to be parents in the midst of all this? Is this all gone

    from never ending threat to nothing in the blink of an eye. And what about you? Your father is royalty

    among ¡­ god, our enemy, Lorey. You¡¯re a freaking vampire Princess and that just blows my mind. I¡¯m

    not trying to close you out, I¡¯m just¡­ overwhelmed.¡± Which I guess is exactly how he has me feeling.

    Overloaded, anxious, and weighed down with a thousand emotions all at once. Sometimes sharing that

    is too much and it¡¯s hard for me to swallow even though I know he¡¯s trying so hard to shield me form

    the worst of it.

    ¡°Leyanne thinks that me being alive will pull Varro back from attacking our people so I guess, yes, the

    threat is going to end. We just haven¡¯t had any word from Jasper or Darrius to confirm it, but the

    mountain had way less vampires than we both know were there before. So where did they go? And

    him¡­.. once he knows I¡¯m alive, what if he wants to see me?¡± I dodge the baby topic, sticking to

    something less traumatic to my soul.

    It is something I¡¯ve thought about, my father, and honestly, I don¡¯t want to see him. I don¡¯t want to face

    the reality that my dad, the one who raised me for ten years, the father I loved, was not even my blood

    at all. That some lord, some creature out there, that I¡¯ve never met who waged wars because of me is

    who I belong to. I can¡¯t absorb it. I can¡¯t get my thoughts in order to really ept it.

    ¡°I did think it was half empty considering how many we¡¯ve chased through that infernal forest for

    months. Or maybe there was always less of them and we assumed more. Maybe they just spread out

    and used the same patrols over and over. God knows. We defeated them so fast, it¡¯s like they weren¡¯t

    even trying to hold us off.¡± Colton sighs and instinctively squeezes me again, inhaling me as though

    he¡¯s d to be home again even though his reality meant he never left me. It¡¯s odd. I guess him having

    my memories now means it¡¯s messed up his timeline and he shouldn¡¯t miss me because it was only

    today he left me, but his memories are making that confusing.

    ¡°Leyanne said that when vampires lose leadership when their coven lord abandons them¡­. they

    be useless. Like they have no direction, and their abilities are stumped or something. She thinks

    whoever the lord was, left them and the one you killed, had tried to take the ce as coven master.¡±

    She told me all this downstairs when we first arrived back in a hurried conversation while Colton issued

    orders to the pack and dispersed them to their homes until eight pm. Then went nuclear at Meadow

    and Sierra and ended up storming off to the study.

    The order is to rest, regroup, and meet to talk about everything, including what we found out when we

    went to New Mexico. And now in the eerie calmness of a bright sunny day it feels like the events of

    dawn are a dream and thest week already bing a blur that never really happened at all. If it

    wasn¡¯t for the witch still being here, I would think that I imagined it all. In his arms, it feels like he never

    left me, despite the tension between us because of his mood and my dying need to know what he

    thinks of our baby news.

    ¡°That suggests your father¡­ the vampire one, is really pulling them back, but why leave any at all?

    Surely he would take them if this was over.¡±

    ¡°What else is he going to do with them. They were made to fight and excess to needs if he no longer

    wants to. He probably took the strongest and left the rest behind knowing eventually the wolves would

    deal with them and get rid of his problem.¡± I got the impression from Leyanne¡¯s conversations that

    vampires see halflings as dispensable and worthless and a lord wouldn¡¯t think twice of leaving them to

    die. So not like wolves at all.

    After meeting Darrius, I see that we have only ever dealt with these crude half-bred demons all along

    and the real enemy, the ones like Darrius, are something we should always fear. We never really knew

    our enemy at all. We would never have stood a chance had the pure bloods been out here ready to

    take us down.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t rx into this idea that this is all ending. It seems to easy, too clean. Maybe because he left

    any at all. Maybe I just need confirmation, I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that this is far from

    over and it¡¯s not as simple as it all seems.¡± Colton releases me a little and pulls my face up to him with

    a gentle finger under my chin. Leaning in to graze his lips over mine and it makes my heart flutter and

    flip over. This is first he¡¯s calmed down enough to show this kind of intimacy since we broke the spell. I

    greedily push my face to his to draw more, throwing all my doubts and questions aside when faced with

    my desire to have more of him. I¡¯ve craved him so much it almost made me insane and one little peck

    is nowhere near enough.

    Alpha, we need you downstairs.

    Cesar breaks into our head link, running my ns and Colton lifts his head and frowns at me. Both of

    us knowing this can¡¯t be good if we¡¯re being disturbed already. It¡¯s only been an hour or so since we

    came up here.

    Cesar never encroaches on our private time together, no one does. It¡¯s the one major rule that Colton

    has. That when he wants to be with me alone, it¡¯s a cardinal sin to interrupt us without him first giving

    the signal that they can. Colton gave strict orders to leave us be unless it was an emergency and Cesar

    wouldn¡¯t disobey that if it wasn¡¯t. My heart sinks and I almost pout at the loss of his lips near mine as he

    pulls away.

    I¡¯ming.

    Colton links back and let¡¯s go of me fully, jumping to his feet to retrieve clothes and yanks a long warm

    robe out of the wardrobe for me. Despite my disappointment, my insides soar at the fact, even being

    aloof and strange, he¡¯s still wanting me by his side. Still my normal Colton in there after all, the one who

    expects my constant presence and panders to me in anyway he can.

    I put on afy nightdress after my soak, so a robe is a must and I get up and let him help me into it

    with a smile. Pushing my feet into slippers, blushing when he kisses me on the back of the head

    tenderly and follow him as soon as he throws his upper clothes on. I feel like we¡¯re back to dating or

    being shy somehow, and I don¡¯t get it at all. I know it¡¯s probably one sided as he seems like he always

    does concerning being touchy with me, grabbing my hand and such, but I feel nervous and restrained. I

    guess it¡¯s because of that burning questions that¡¯s digging a crater in my soul and needs a real answer

    before I can rx.

    We head downstairs quickly and can tell by the scent that the sub pack are already convening in the

    study that used to be our room, away from the hall, in cozier confines. I pick up on every one of them

    as they recently passed through and follow Colton to our preferred nook for sub meetings. We have

    never migrated from our small private space for the original sub pack. Some habits die hard.

    They are all inside, including Leyanne which I¡¯m surprised to see, given how protective of this room

    they can be and the twins seem to be a little enamored with her. One sat either side of where she is

    and she¡¯s making it clear she may remove body parts if they get too close. There¡¯s an unmissable air of

    warning in her stiff upright posture. Her hostile re at one and then the other as they throw her

    charming smiles makes me giggle and I bat Domi on the head as I pass him and move to the seat

    where Colton guides me.

    ¡°Behave¡± I warn and then nestle down in the seat when Colton moves past it for me to sit and he

    stands beside me. Always nearby, always guarding me instinctively, even in our safe spaces. He¡¯s the

    ideal mate, even when he¡¯s being a distant asshole.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asks, looking around the seemingly happy and calm faces, getting to the point with a

    domineering tone and its only then I notice that Cesar is pacing and the only one, besides the witch,

    that looks serious.

    ¡°We¡¯re all here?¡± Cesar turns to us, a quizzical expression on his face and I note Meadow isn¡¯t here

    yet.

    ¡°No, what about Med¡­.¡± I start but he cuts in and silences me with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°She¡¯sing, she¡¯s getting Carmen.¡± Cesar seems unusually stiff and brisk in the way he responds,

    and Colton¡¯s furrowed brow tells me he¡¯s wondering what the hell is up. In the absence of Colton then

    someone always stands as pack head of security at all hours. I guess Cesar was on that duty before

    we were called down, despite the fact he should have been among the resting.

    Colton, Meadow, Matteo, Radar, and Cesar are usually the only ones who make sure everything runs

    peaceably around the clock and have the authority to call a meeting like this before reporting to Colton.

    He still treats them as semi equal in all things. So a gathering like this isn¡¯t unusual but given the witch

    is here and now they even requested Carmen, I feel unsettled in my stomach. Given today¡¯s events

    and everyone¡¯s need for down time, my gut says this isn¡¯t good at all.

    Leyanne sits still and silent but even in the short time I¡¯ve known her I can tell she has something to

    say and isn¡¯t looking as joyous and chill as the others. Her aura screams of dissatisfaction and maybe

    slightly annoyed. I don¡¯t get why. Maybe that¡¯s just her though and I¡¯m being sensitive.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Meadow appears with Carmen in tow and they both head straight for a seat and sink

    down onto the sofa, although Meds is perched and upright and starts tapping her foot in agitation.

    Carmen nces around then catches my eye with a questioning frown, and I can only shrug in

    response. I have no more idea than she does.

    ¡°Someone gonna tell me what¡¯s up?¡± Colton snaps, his tension getting the best of him and Meadow

    breaks instantly. Her expression bleak as she locks eyes on him and despite their ongoing standoff, I

    know their close rtionship is stronger than a tiff, and important things will push aside bickers. Meds

    and Colton are like siblings and will never fight for long. They never do.

    ¡°They¡¯re moving against the mountain¡­ the witch got word from the vampire¡­.. the missing vamps,

    they have been gone since yesterday. This isn¡¯t over by a long shot¡­ blood is to be spilled on the

    valley and the Santa pack there is in serious danger.¡±

    ¡°Wait what? I thought you said this was done¡­ isn¡¯t that¡­.?¡± Colton¡¯s confusion matches mine and this

    time, as I snap my eyes to him and back towards meadow, panic rising in my throat as his question

    dies on my lips. Despite all eyes turning to Meadow for exnation on what she just stated it¡¯s Leyanne

    who speaks. Cutting in smoothly knowing she needs to expand on those minute details.

    ¡°The lord has held onto this for a long time¡­.. he wasn¡¯t so easy to sway. Even with news of his child.

    He pulled the strongest from the mountain and he ns on eliminating all who had a part in Marina¡¯s

    death.¡± She looks to me, her expression almost nk as though this isn¡¯t news to her or even a

    concern. Honestly this witch, she doesn¡¯t seem fazed at all. It irks me on a serious level, and I re at

    her, somehow feeling anger that she cares about nothing at all, even after fighting for our side. I don¡¯t

    understand how anyone can be so detached.

    ¡°Tell him the rest.¡± Meadow snaps as though the witch is annoying her too, although with avoiding

    something important and I screw my face at Meds for her harshness. Out of character especially when

    Leyanne has done so much or us these past few days and they had created a mutual understanding of

    respect.

    Leyanne stands up and dusts down her clothes, straightens heryered skirt and walks to the firece

    before leaning against it. Infuriatingly calm and non-rushed. Still clearly not all that invested in what¡¯s

    unfolding when we thought the worst was over. Graceful, poised, oozing power in her mannerisms. She

    could be royalty if you didn¡¯t know her.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t a war of two kinds this time around¡­.. it was little more intentional. I didn¡¯t think it was an

    important detail but none the less¡­.. the only state having battles with vampires is this one. The only

    pack under attack is Santo. I know, I¡¯ve travelled and this war as you call it, the only repercussions are

    all here around your two mountains. The wolves are not under threat¡­. just your bloodline. None of the

    others even know there¡¯s any kind of trouble at all.¡±

    That revtion sinks around us like a lead ship and as eyes widen, and we look to one another, I

    suddenly see it all click together and make sense. Why out of all the packs in the world, our valley, the

    orphanage, was the test ce for their weapon and why we were followed here.

    ¡°This was always about us?¡± Colton¡¯s shocked breathy reply makes my blood run cold. The realization

    sinking in numbs my skin and sends a creeping crawl of ants across my face. My heart hammering at

    her words. Somehow it seems worse to know that this is a focused attack, and we are alone in terms of

    defending the valley, especially knowing Lord Varro is like Darrius and both of them will be heading

    there to settle this debt.

 Chapter 101: The Truth

    Chapter 101: The Truth

    ¡°Ten years ago, it was about all wolves¡­ a species that dared to kill his woman and his unborn child for

    merely existing. When he found out she lived and died at the hands of the Santo pack and he thought

    his child too, he concentrated his hatred on one pack alone.¡± Leyanne wanders casually across the

    floor, shrugging as she goes, and all eyes follow her. An awkward quiet around the room instantly as

    we all digest this.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the fog stayed only with us and them ¡­ nothing further out. We saw no vampires in our

    entire trip to find Leyanne.¡± Meadow fills in the nks, adding to what I guess she spoke to the witch

    about, and brings my mind to the truth of her observation. Outside the Santo domain, we never picked

    up on a single vampire in eight hours of cross-country travel. Not one sense of them, no scent in the air

    at all. It¡¯s why Leyanne didn¡¯t care about leaving us out in the darkness alone. She knew we weren¡¯t in

    danger so far from the mountain because vampires weren¡¯t hunting any pack that wasn¡¯t Santo. It

    makes sense now.

    ¡°Correct. Because there were none. I told you; vampires dwell where people don¡¯t and only venture

    where wolves are when they have a bone to chew. This time, that bone was buried in your father¡¯s

    garden. Under his patio¡­¡± She seems almost smug at her euphemism, smiles with a hint of sarcastic

    glee, and dusts the mantle as though she¡¯s merely made a small joke. That ent of hers making it

    sound more like a mocking sentence than a pretty important promation. Her calmness grates on my

    growing nerves and I shuffle in my seat.

    ¡°So, the attacks on the home, the tests with the weapon? We weren¡¯t just unlucky¡­. we were always

    the target!¡± Cesar pipes in, repeating the obvious and Leyanne nods, turning slowly to face us as a

    group and moves back against the mantel to getfy. I stare at her with a sense of surreal, feeling

    like this is all a weird dream and digesting it slowly.

    If only the vampires knew how ironic that was, what they did. That they almost killed the reason they

    were even there in the first ce. My father would have seen me dead at his own hands was it not for

    Colton and his pack saving me that night. It¡¯s almost funny.

    Their weapon, their tests, hit the home that concealed his child for almost a decade and yet the pack

    he hated protected me. If only he knew how close he was to taking down his daughter, the Santo heir,

    Juan and their Luna at the same time. My death would have ended it all, by taking the three of them

    with me. Yet it wouldn¡¯t have bnced anything at all. I would have died at vampire hands.

    ¡°They¡¯re shadowing us here¡­. because of our bloodline. No wonder they never left. They stalked us,

    they persisted. And yet the war never progressed. They were waiting and biding time, even if that took

    years to get past our boundaries.¡± Matteo runs a hand across his face, his voice deted as minor

    shock reverberates around the stillness of the room. I sense Colton tensing beside me and nce up,

    catching his eye on me as he swallows noticeably and then he turns and looks at all the faces, locked

    on the witch and the eerie pause to our normally humdrum group.

    ¡°There was no war intended. It was always about avenging Marina and Alora. And now he knows about

    her, which means he focused his efforts on avenging her mother instead. He knew I¡¯d take care of the

    witches in no time, and that the mongrels he left were no real threat to his child. With Alora¡¯s brother in

    tow, and his need to avenge Marina too, they aren¡¯t walking away quietly as we hoped. He still wants to

    address the bnce. Darrius warned us because he knows you have people there that still shouldn¡¯t

    be part of this, and Vampires don¡¯ty down grudges when vengeance has been their path for

    decades.¡± Leyanne sighs heavily.

    ¡°Why would he warn us? What does he care?¡± I finally find my voice and question the motives of that

    dark weirdo. He didn¡¯t seem all too invested in wolf lives back at that road.

    ¡°Darrius is a strange one, honor bound. He¡¯s a Shadow Knightmander of the highest order and

    he¡¯s never agreed with Varro¡¯s need to crush your kind in revenge. It goes against his code, so he

    stood back and lifted no finger in the war of the past and kept the Shadow Knights out of it.¡± Leyanne¡¯s

    voice softens and I can tell, despite her cool manner and indifferent tone and Darrius¡¯ obvious darker

    disposition, she has respect for him. Even if she makes it out like it¡¯s a w that he has morals.

    ¡°What do we do, Cole¡­ those are our people?¡± Radar sits down suddenly as though shock weakens

    his legs, pulling my attention to the eyes around the room and I swallow hard as I try topute all

    this. I feel like crying and yet something more terrifying simmers inside that we should really be worried

    about.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that if Juan dies¡­ I do.¡± I point out, mumbling it loud enough for those around to hear

    and Colton slides his hand over mine and sits on the arm to press close to me. Giving me hisfort

    because he can sense my anxiety, confusion, and fear. Leyanne exhales heavily, an expression of

    minor irritation crossing her face as she focuses on me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a detail Darrius would have excluded but that won¡¯t stop Varro wiping out everyone else who¡¯s

    there and making Juan watch. I don¡¯t think Juan¡¯s death is his goal¡­.. it¡¯s vengeance he seeks. Even if

    he has to kill everyone to get to him and then lock him in a cage for the rest of his days. Varro is cruel

    and torture is better suited to his personality. I believe he¡¯ll make Juan suffer until the end of his days.¡±

    Her words soothe and yet horrify me at the same time.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them kill everyone at the mountain. There¡¯s so many innocents.¡± I choke out the words,

    my head bombarded with so many faces, as my eyes mist over at the thought of losing them, because

    of my mother. These were people she fought alongside to protect. How was she to know the war was

    because of us.

    ¡°I told him that, but Darrius, he¡¯s not exactly the warmest of souls. His response was merely that many

    innocents had died in the past, what was a few more if we wanted an end to this. All Darrius cares

    about is that he no longer gets dragged along watching his future king waste his time on an inferior

    species. He wants him back where he belongs, back where he is to eventually rule. He warned us so

    we know what¡¯sing, but he won¡¯t sway Varro either way.¡± Leyanne shrugs with one shoulder,

    making it clear that Darrius is not really going to be of any use to us in this. He¡¯s an information passer

    at most and his loyalty is with Varro, even if what he¡¯s doing is against Darrius¡¯ code.

    ¡°Son of a bitch! That¡¯s what you get for trusting a cold-blooded monster like them. Fucking vampires,

    man!¡± Remo is the one to explode, throwing his arms out in agitation but Leyanne doesn¡¯t seem to look

    offended at all.

    I dare say she doesn¡¯t trust Darrius any more than we do and he¡¯s more of an acquaintance for her

    benefit than a friend. I¡¯m not even surprised that cold blooded demon doesn¡¯t give two craps about

    innocents. I got the impression he doesn¡¯t feel at all; like he has no humanity. He can stand back and

    watch many die over these decades and do nothing, when he has an army of his own that could have

    intercepted in some way, so many times.

    Shadow Knights¡­ pffft. What good are they? It¡¯s as much a crime to stand idle and do nothing as it is

    to be part of the attacks and killing innocents.

    ¡°If we want to save them. Then it has to be done by us. We have to go to the mountain and protect

    them ourselves. With us they stand a chance, without us¡­ they die.¡± Colton gets up, letting go of my

    hand and starts pacing to match Cesar. Both seemingly intent on passing by one another as they walk

    back and forth on the rug.

    My anxiety elevates thirty million times more just watching the restlessness of the two most tactical

    minded among us. I know his head is in overdrive as he thinks this through, and I squeeze my eyes

    shut to get my breathing under control. Knowing what he says is fact and that they don¡¯t stand a

    chance as a fractured pack. We took the strongest and they don¡¯t have any real leadership left with

    them.

    I thought we were done with fighting and now less than a dayter we¡¯ll have to do it all over again.

    Only this time my brother is on the other side. We¡¯ll have to side with Juan against everything we feel,

    for the sake of the people and march out there to unify. I can¡¯t believe this is what we¡¯re even

    contemting but I know in my heart that Colton¡¯s right.

    ¡°And when we get there¡­. can we be sure that Juan won¡¯t mount an offensive against us, even if we¡¯re

    trying to help?¡± Radar the one who always sees ws in our ns, points out the discrepancies, and

    questions the angles. I look to Colton with a nod, that it could be a very usible oue and we

    should seriously take time to think about this before we decide. Juan vowed to never let his son take

    back his power¡­ Juan won¡¯t see us as anything but an enemy if we go home. Even if we fight to save

    them.

    Colton fixes his gaze on me, stalling in his pacing and exhales loudly. His whole posture stiff and tense

    and I can feel his stress levels hitting the roof, even at a distance. The weight of his emotion pulling my

    insides tight.

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep ignoring what happens to them. We¡¯ve done it for too long and this time, if we do it

    again, none of them will be alive by morning. I can¡¯t fail them anymore¡­. what kind of an alpha does

    that make me?¡± He drops his chin to his chest, breaking his focus on me and I catch the moist sheen

    over his eyes from here as he battles with the turmoil of this situation. His guilt heavy because I know

    that he¡¯s struggled all these months with what to do about the ones we left behind. It¡¯s gued him

    endlessly.

    ¡°We could warn them, make them leave¡­ get those out that we can in daylight. I mean they still need

    darkness to attack, right? So we have time?¡± Carmen this time, trying to find a solution with a

    somewhat upbeat tone as she perches on the edge of her seat. I sink my head into my hands and rub

    my temples in defeated exhaustion. My brain throbbing from all of this and emotions strangling me at

    the same time. Anxiety growing and hemming me in at the wall and hard ce we find ourselves

    lodged between.

    ¡°If they want them that badly, no matter where we take them, they¡¯ll stille. And we don¡¯t have room

    here, not for the long run. If this is what he needs to end this, there¡¯s no outrunning it. Colton¡¯s right. We

    have to go there and protect who we can and let Varro kill who he needs to while making sure Juan

    isn¡¯t one of them.¡± Meadow is the voice of reason as this all swirls inside my head and makes me dizzy.

    I know that this is because of me and I can¡¯t ept that the losses and deaths, all of this, came out of

    my being conceived. I can¡¯t process it.

    ¡°Son of a bitch¡­ fuck stupid mate bonds.¡± Radar snorts out through gritted teeth, his anger ring in

    his raspy tone. He storms off towards the bookcase before mming a fist into a row of them and

    sends them scattering to the floor with a ttering noise, giving me a jolt as he does so. My heart

    hammering as I recover from flinching at his sudden aggressive disy, but it only adds to my uptight

    tetchiness. It¡¯s no guessing where his anger is focused and that in itself makes me feel worse. If only

    Radar had been Sierra¡¯s fated mate, then maybe everything would have been so different.

    I exhale and throw my head back on my chair and try to rx my sprawled body, inhale slowly as

    nausea rises around me and pushes out the deafening guilt that¡¯s building. I only end up stiff as a

    board and unable to release the tightness of my shoulder muscles as tears fog out my vision.

    Hormones are making this worse and I¡¯m already exhausted to the point that I can¡¯t think straight.

    ¡°There¡¯s maybe a chance I ¡­.. if I can see Jasper and my father. Maybe I can talk to them, stop this.

    Maybe I can somehow¡­.¡± I don¡¯t even know. I¡¯m deted, grasping, consumed by the responsibility of

    all this and I feelpletely useless. This is partly about me, so shouldn¡¯t I be able to fix it?

    Didn¡¯t the fates pick me because of all of this? Why don¡¯t I have the answers if they have been guiding

    me all along? What good am I? Or my gifts that can¡¯t be used. I don¡¯t get why it seems just when I

    might have a purpose, the fates throw in a curveball and render me useless all over again.

    Knowing I was alive didn¡¯t even stop this, so what really am I here for? What is the point of me being

    what I am when I feel shackled and useless.

    ¡°You heard Jasper¡­ Santo is the enemy, and he won¡¯t stop until he takes revenge. Not even the mate

    bond could make a difference, not his sister being alive, and certainly not pleading.¡± Carmen sounds

    bitter, pulling me to sit up slightly with her tone and I look to her. Catching her eye and biting my lip on

    the surging pain as I recognize her inner sadness. I¡¯m not ready to admit defeat when we still have

    hope, even if she seems to be. She deadpan locks her gaze on mine and unflinchingly shakes her

    head at me, as though telling me this is not a solution.

    ¡°Maybe the two of us, there, ready to stand in front of him and die¡­ maybe that will make a difference.

    I know my brother, he¡¯s not evil. He¡¯s not a killer. He¡¯s in pain and he has a stubborn head and a loyal

    heart, and he thinks this is what he needs to stop the agony in his existence.¡± I mumble, attempting to

    appeal to her, trying to send some sort of begging message, hoping to invest her in this a little more. I

    can tell by her closed off expression and her bleak and cold aura that she isn¡¯t buying it. I know what

    she¡¯s thinking. That this is futile, and she won¡¯t be a part of being humiliated for a second time at my

    brother¡¯s hands when it will change nothing.

    ¡°Well, I guess I bettere along and try and do damage control. I mean, I was nning on heading

    out, but as the vampires hired me to solve the issue of Varro returning home, and I¡¯m not quite done

    with that¡­. guess we march to your mountain.¡± Leyanne cuts in abruptly, bringing everyone¡¯s attention

    back to her and her steady and nonchnt tone. She really doesn¡¯t seem like anything in this world

    phases her at all. It¡¯s like she just announced we were going grocery shopping and not taking control of

    a decision to go fight in a battle to the death.

    ¡°You can stop him from killing Juan right¡­. if we fail, if all goes to shit.¡± Colton is the one eyeing her

    now, homing in on her usefulness and I can tell by the surge of hope he gives off that he thinks the

    witch might have influence. My heart sinks, because I know him so well. Nothing will sway him from

    marching there now his mind is made up, and despite everything, he will fight to protect his people

    even if they turn on us when we get there. He already knows it¡¯s what we¡¯ll do and he¡¯s already

    nning. As much as I don¡¯t want to do this, I know it¡¯s happening. She shrugs at him and then exhales

    slowly and heavily.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I can protect your sniveling weasly old man if that¡¯s what you need. It won¡¯t be too much of an

    inconvenience¡­ You know, if Sierra hadn¡¯t used one of my spells to bind her life to Alora, this would

    have been an easy fix.¡± Leyanne gestures the twins to move their legs as she looks like she¡¯s nning

    on leaving the room by walking past the couch where they¡¯re sat. Her faint smile on show, and that

    indifferent vibe once more. ¡°Just saying.¡± She adds with a hair flick before she wanders off, obviously

    done with this meeting and she knows what her part is in it. She doesn¡¯t seem like she wants to sit and

    mull it over now she knows what role she has.

    I scowl at her parting words, along with most sat present, and disagree with her silently while

    separately ring after her. Tied to Juan or not, Sierra should never be put at risk. That witch really is a

    cold and heartless one if she thinks sacrificing a life is the answer to everything.

    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck ¡­ fucking, fuck!!¡± Colton¡¯s spew of expletives and his hostile and loud elbow ram into

    the bookcase near him startles me and startles the room once more with the sudden outburst. ¡°We

    need to recall the pack, pick out the strongest, apologize for making them do this all over fucking again!

    Then head to the mountain before dusk. God dammit. Fuck my life¡­.. Most of them haven¡¯t had a

    chance to recover and now I¡¯m asking them to put their lives on the line all over again.¡± He vents and

    kicks the wastebin across the floor with an impressive thrust, to the desk leaving it dented as it

    attempts a wonky roll under a chair. All eyes following and quietly understanding his need to get the

    aggression out.

    ¡°The pack will do what¡¯s needed. Not for you, but for them. The ones we left behind. They¡¯re our

    familia, we won¡¯t abandon them this time.¡± Meadow soothes him from her seated position, but the

    heaviness in the air is suffocating and I know everyone feels the same way.

    We always intended one day to do something about the split pack on the mountain, I just didn¡¯t think it

    would be like this. We thought we had time toe up with a n. We have to protect them, they¡¯re

    part of us too. We can¡¯t watch them die when most of them had nothing to do with what Juan did to my

    family. They¡¯re only crime was staying behind. And the reasons for that are not a simple case of loyalty

    to father or son or even choosing a side.

    ¡°We have zero time to n, to even think about this. It¡¯s now¡­ happening, and we can¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    Colton lets it out, the stress he¡¯s been holding and sinks down on the arm of my chair where I

    automatically lean forward to rub my hand up his back to console him. My touch softening his rigid

    posture a tad and he leans in to scoop my other in his and pulls it to hisp to cradle tightly. My touch is

    his harbor sometimes, even when I feel like he¡¯s locked up inside his own head.

    ¡°We have half a day¡­. We can rally what we need. Pack the trucks and sit at the mountain waiting for

    dusk. Juan won¡¯t attack us if vampires are invading. He¡¯ll be too distracted, so we can focus on the

    people. Separate them¡­. Juan¡¯s loyal from the rest. Maybe if we divide two camps and just work our

    ass off to keep them safe, then Varro will do what he needs to do and realize we won¡¯t back down.¡±

    Meadow is determined and I nod almost numbly, seeing the logic in her words and daring to hope. If we

    stand up for them, not standing in his way with regards to Juan, then maybe we have a chance. If his

    efforts are focused on one camp, then he may leave ours alone.

    ¡°I think with me there¡­. With Carmen there¡­ we might have a shot at swaying them once they take

    down all Juan¡¯s men. Juan, they can have him, as long as they know he has to live, and they can take

    him away so the rest can be free.¡± I chime in, knowing somewhere my words will be hurting Colton but

    he doesn¡¯t react or look my way. It¡¯s still his father but he knows it¡¯s what he deserves.

    ¡°No, they¡¯ll torture him¡­ if they do that, you will all feel it when he¡¯s close to death. You¡¯ll feel extreme

    pain, They can¡¯t put you all through that.¡± Cesar is drumming it over while tapping his thumb on his leg

    and Meadow gets up and goes to him. Wrapping her arms around his waist as he envelopes her in and

    hugs her back. Pulling her onto hisp as she curls up tight and for once, looks vulnerable in his arms.

    I¡¯m so used to seeing strong, sexy Meadow, that this sudden need for her mate¡¯s reassurance and the

    coiling up in him makes me even more determined that I have to protect my pack. We¡¯re all scared of

    the oue and yet here I am¡­. with the means to really end this. Simply existing.

    ¡°When will this all end? I feel like I¡¯ve spent my life killing and fighting these damn creatures and one

    day I just want to settle down and think about puppies. Half the sub pack is already retired because

    they have their own¡­I want to be like that one day too.¡± Meadow starts to cry, shocking us all with the

    show of tears, and without meaning to my eyes fly straight to Carmen who nces away and bites on

    her lip. I curse myself for the reaction, but any mention of babies and I can¡¯t help it, she¡¯s the first thing I

    look at. Guilt sweeps over me and I stare at my hand in Colton¡¯s instead as the heat form my cheeks

    engulfs my face.

    ¡°We just have to get through this¡­. I told you didn¡¯t I, your papi will give you the best pups when life is

    more stable. Maybe this is thest hurdle. We have so much time left Princesa.¡± Cesar leans in and

    kisses her gently on the temple, and I caress my stomach absentmindedly, catching Colton¡¯s eyes

    move to follow my motion and a steely expression floods his face as his warrior side shows face. That

    air of stubbornes out of nowhere and he stands up, letting go of me and stiffening aggressively.

    ¡°You know, screw this. You¡¯re right. This is thest hurdle and then after¡­..a stable life to raise my

    kids. We just got to suck it up, do what we got to do, and then be done with this shit. All of it. The

    vampires, the feud with the mountain, my father¡¯s shadow, living in fear¡­..it all ends if we do this right

    and sort this out tonight. I will hand my father to that vampire myself if I have to. In a cage, bound and

    gagged, if it means this ends, and we all get to walk away alive.¡±

    My breath catches in my throat and my pain aches with the way he just came out and said it.

    His kids.

    In one little reaction he told me what I¡¯ve been waiting to hear since he found out. That he wants them,

    that somewhere he¡¯s epted they exist, and he is ready to protect them. He was never one for

    emotional chats or opening up too much when it came to feelings. Especially when he was carrying so

    much else on his shoulders, so this is enough for me.

    I get that happy joyous reactions are a no, given our circumstances and the way he was fired with a

    multitude of facts in one go, but this tells me what I needed to hear. He is happy. He¡¯s just holding it in

    check until he can rx, knowing we¡¯re safe and he can let out his feelings about the fact he¡¯s going to

    be a dad. He can priorities them when his responsibility to everyone else is dealt with. I know him well

    enough to see that this is what this is.

    ¡°With the vampires attacking, we can at least separate out the ones not loyal to your father as he¡¯ll be

    focused on saving his own ass anyway.¡± Matteo who¡¯s been quiet finally cuts in and throws Colton a

    reassuring look that we got this, and we have nothing to worry about. He¡¯s right too. Juan won¡¯t care

    about the people, only himself. His attention won¡¯t be on the valley or anyone that can¡¯t shield him.

    His loyal will protect him and look to him alone, while they let the rest die. It won¡¯t be hard to see which

    wolves we should be there for.

    ¡°Darrius and the Lord are the only two vampires with any kind of real strength that we should fear, and

    neither will harm me. Darrius won¡¯t even lift a finger. If he took only the strongest from the mountain

    and left behind the weak then it¡¯ll be tougher than what we just did, but not impossible. Wolves have

    defeated halflings before, we will again.¡± Carmen brings the voice of certainty out, somehow finding

    that inner fire I know is always just within grasp, even when she wobbles. The quiet nods of agreement

    seal our fate, as we all understand and agree what¡¯s toe.

    She seems somehow stronger in this second, determined, and there¡¯s a look in her eye that tells me

    she isn¡¯t about to go down without a fight. A moment hits me in the stomach, a tiny little tremor that had

    I nevere back to Colton, I think she would have been a Luna in her own right. She maybe isn¡¯t the

    warm and approachable Luna in the traditional sense, but maybe in time she might have grown that

    way if she had felt secure in her mates love. She¡¯s a warrior for sure.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The pack isn¡¯t done fighting yet and tonight, before we even have time to catch our breaths once more,

    we will face a battle we¡¯ve been putting off for months. It¡¯s time to go home and save our people, and

    maybe this time, the problem that is Juan might get some sort of resolution.

    ¡°Witches are no longer an issue; my only responsibility is what the vampires first asked of me¡­. To get

    Lord Varro to give up this vendetta and go back to where he belongs to begin learning to rule. I can

    achieve that tonight, and your people, will see an end to a twenty-year fight once and for all. So, I¡¯m

    coming, and I can possibly offer a little protection where it¡¯s needed.¡± Leyanne¡¯s voice cuts in from the

    open doorway, surprising me, and I realize that despite her leaving, she didn¡¯t actually go far or she¡¯s

    come back. She iszing against the frame, seemingly bored and looking out of ce in such a casual

    manner.

    Despite not being sure about Leyanne, I feel like we can rely on her and trust is growing when ites

    to which side she fights for. She keeps people at a distance much like Carmen does and she has an

    aura that she doesn¡¯t care too deeply, but I guess at three thousand years old she has cared about

    many and had to watch them die. Maybe the repeated loss of people growing old and fading around

    you made her not want to soften towards anyone anymore. She doesn¡¯t seem bad; she seems

    disconnected,cks feelings, yet helpful because its suits her to be. I cannot imagine the loneliness of

    her existence at all and I could maybe forgive herck of heart when I think that maybe she¡¯s just bled

    one too many times.

    ¡°I guess we do this. Meds call an early meeting in the hall; we need to see what numbers we¡¯re taking

    and prepare. Radar, you are themander of the Luna¡¯s guard and that¡¯s what I need now. Form the

    ones you want to shield Lorey and my mom, make sure they¡¯re worthy. I don¡¯t want any mistakes¡­ she

    stays safe in this. They both do. Matteo, go sort out transport for as many of us as possible, the rest will

    have to travel on foot. We need a map of the mountain and a tactical n of where we wait and where

    weunch an attack. That¡¯s on you Cesar. I have to go see my mom¡­. Leyanne you do what you need

    to do, we appreciate the help. I guess we just¡­. hope and fight and see where this ends.¡± Colton

    scrubs his fingers through his hair, his voice strong but I can feel the tiredness in his tone, his fatigue

    obvious and stress weighing heavily on him. This is what he was born to do and I doubt anyone else

    would be able to do it the way he does. I know his father is sitting heavily on his mind, because either

    way, tonight Juan will be the focus and finally this will be the end. It¡¯s why he wants to see his mom,

    because he knows as well as I do that she will want to be there whether he wants her to or not.

    She was his mate; she is linked to his soul and she has just as much right to hate him and want to see

    him suffer as I do. She lost a decade of her life as his silent prisoner and her future is empty because of

    her bond to him. It¡¯s only fair that she gets a chance to see him shackled and caged and led away by a

    species that will make him live in agony without death for as long as he breathes. She wouldn¡¯t want to

    stay here and see everything she suffered for happen without her.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing¡­ I have a possible solution to a problem of yours Colton. Seems I do have a trick

    up my sleeve. I¡¯ll have it ready by the time we need to leave. I just need to make a few adjustments.¡±

    She holds up a book she didn¡¯t have with her before and I guess it¡¯s where she went. To get it from the

    grimoire library and came back because she found something. I eye her with interest and let my gaze

    sway to the leather-bound ancient book held loosely by her side with interest.

    ¡°What solution to what problem? Colton blinks as he stares back at her, also flicking a nce at the

    aged book in her hand. Leyanne moves to leave and stops with a self-satisfied smile and gestures

    towards me with a flourish.

    ¡°A life bound¡­. only mates should hold that power. It wasn¡¯t ordained by the fates, but by magic¡¯s

    touch and with magic¡¯s breath it can be undone. Especially when the source is standing right here.

    Although I don¡¯t think you want to tell your mother about it¡­. who knows what ideas she might get if

    her life no longer endangers yours.¡± She shrugs with one shoulder as my mouth falls open and I gasp

    in realization at what she¡¯s saying.

    ¡°You mean unbind me from Sierra? So that her death is no longer mine?¡± That means Juan¡¯s death

    would not take us from this world¡­only Sierra.

    My blood runs cold as I realize why she doesn¡¯t think Sierra should know and Colton looks instantly

    afraid. His mind going the same ce as mine anding to the same conclusion. To rid the world of

    Juan, and to end her bleak future, she would sacrifice herself. Like she once did to ensure my survival.

    We both know Sierra would do it without hesitation and the sudden chill of Radar¡¯s aura sweeps my

    way as his emotions overwhelm the space with the same realization.

 Chapter 102: A Solution

    Chapter 102: A Solution

    A Solution

    ¡°I do. I happened upon some helpful hints in a grimoire or two in my luggage that gave me some

    answers. We¡¯re lucky enough to be in a part of the world that grows what I need, so I¡¯ll be back before

    we leave¡­. I have to go find some very rare nts.¡± That upbeat tone of a woman who is smug with

    her new discovery and confident in her own remedies.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Colton hesitates, grabbing her arm as she moves to pass and my heart stops in my chest,

    which is already hammering like a war drum. I know he¡¯s hesitating about whether he wants this or not.

    He probably has the same thoughts swirling in his head as I do about the oue should Sierra be

    free of my life burden.

    ¡°This is a good thing, Cole¡­. Sierra and Alora unbound. Sierra is already so far through her life cycle,

    Alora has barely begun ¡­.. you know when Sierra¡¯s timees, Alora will leave too if they are still

    bound.¡± Meadow is the voice of reason even if that time is a long way away in our life cycle. She¡¯s right

    though. Being connected to a much older wolf, reduces my life span no matter how we look at it. I will

    leave when she does, and so will Colton. Now we have babies to think about, suddenly that thought

    terrifies me. Every day and moment I have is precious and shouldn¡¯t be bound to another life form for

    an expiry date.

    ¡°My mom, she¡¯ll¡­¡± he chokes on the words and I reach out for him, taking his hand in mine to offer

    comfort once more. Feeding on his sudden lurch in anxiety and fear and swallowing hard on his

    emotion as it clogs in my throat.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s one secret we keep¡­.and she¡¯ll never know. No one in this room will tell her. To keep her

    safe, to stop her doing anything dumb¡­right?¡± I raise my voice and sigh with relief at the unanimous

    chorus of strong ¡®right¡¯s¡¯ thate our way without a second of hesitation. Radar¡¯s being the loudest.

    The witch nods in agreement and it gives me a sense of calm that we¡¯re all thinking the same way

    about what she would do if she knew I was free of her. ¡°She won¡¯t feel it will she? She won¡¯t know?¡± I

    ask meekly, needing to be sure that Sierra wont suspect. Not even a hint, just in case. I know her heart

    and her will to take Juan out of this picture, even if she has to die to do so. She¡¯s ready to self-sacrifice

    all over again.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not a sloppy worker. She won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t want her to. Let her live her life thinking she is

    bound to you if that¡¯s what you want, BUT¡­¡­. If Juan falls, because I can¡¯t be sure that Varro won¡¯t go

    there¡­.. at least you won¡¯t fall with her. You, your mate, will live. The world isn¡¯t done with you two yet;

    you have something to do for the future of your species.¡± She nods at my stomach and my body

    stiffens at that, prickling all over my skin. My heading to a halt from its racing thoughts.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Colton¡¯s tight tone and furrowed nce her way heightens my tension as he too focuses on

    her tumble of words.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Two tri-brids from strong gifted wolf parents¡­. An alpha witch and a Vampire Princess. We¡¯ve never

    seen that happen before. Three species¡­ all at odds with one another in turbulent times. Who knows

    what these two will achieve when it¡¯s their time to shine.¡± Her words silence not only me and Colton,

    but the entire room as we absorb what she¡¯s saying, my head spinning with the reality that she¡¯s right.

    My children are a first of their kind. Witch, Vampire, and wolf, all rolled into one. I can¡¯t even imagine

    what gifts they may be born with and what their future will hold. With the Santo bloodline, and mine,

    they won¡¯t be weak that¡¯s for sure. I just hope their future isn¡¯t as littered with tragedy as mine has

    been.

    ¡°My mom is just as important to their future as we are¡­.. my father cannot fall. THAT is the priority

    tonight. His loyal, I don¡¯t give a shit¡­. But he¡¯s mine. I¡¯ll put him in an istion tank myself. My mom

    stays safe. Stays alive, no matter what! That¡¯s what¡¯s happening!¡± Colton¡¯s cold tone and determined

    frown, the increase in his heartrate make me anxious and I slide into his arms to calm him. His fury and

    fear engulfing me instantly. His body stiff and furious with the intensity of his heightened emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to ensure your wishes are met.¡± Leyanne smiles, a smug sort of confidence that she

    carries annoyingly, most of the time, and then turns with a nod and finally leaves again as if she didn¡¯t

    really have a reason to linger. The room falling eerily still and quiet with her instant departure.

    ¡°Everyone with the program?¡± Colton turns to the subs and they all nod in silent and tense agreement.

    ¡°Good, now get to it. Go.¡± He gestures them to move, takes me in his arms and turns us to the door

    before pulling me with him so we leave first.

    His body is stiff, and tense, and his heart rate is faster than normal. His somber expression and wired

    mood cause me to stay quiet and I allow him to lead the way into the hall and upstairs to Sierras wing

    as quickly as we can.

    I know how he¡¯s feeling. The whole sub pack had the same nervous energy as they filed out and it

    beats inside of me too. The fear, the apprehension. The knowing this is far form over and yet we are

    standing on a cliff, a precipice to something big. A start or maybe an end. I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m scared

    to death of what maye in the next few days.

 Chapter 103: The Mountain

    Chapter 103: The Mountain

    The day passes like a blink and it feels like time is sand in my fingertips, that I can¡¯t stop from filtering

    away no matter how hard I try. Clinging on with anxious determination, yet it slips right through. Like an

    awful countdown to something I don¡¯t want but can¡¯t run from, and I know this is inevitable and

    everything before was leading us back to this moment.

    To the mountain that was once our home, to the man that started everything and the fight we have

    been avoiding, to stay alive. Fate really did make sure that we had no choice but toe full circle,

    ready to battle and put things to rights in the oddest turn of events. The wars, the prophecy, the people

    involved in everything that came before¡­. we are all convening in the ce where it began. The

    mountain. The Santo Valley.

    Jasper ising back to the ce that I watched him walk away from with my family a decade ago, to

    avenge their death, whether I want him to or not. Everything different to what it was on the day of my

    awakening, yet it all falls into ce so neatly. Tonight, is the end, but also the beginning. Problems can

    be resolved so we can start a life that we hoped for but didn¡¯t know how to achieve, minus the war,

    minus Juan¡¯s lingering shadow.

    We just need to get through, stay safe, hope for the best and try to protect as many of our pack as we

    can if we can¡¯t stop the attackpletely.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Colton¡¯s voice pulls me out of my own head, sat in the balcony of our room where we

    came for some quiet time before we leave. The cool air trying to prate the consuming fire raging in

    my soul and doing little to calm it¡¯s volcanic fury.

    He spent hours downstairs earlier sorting things out, issuingmands, and sent me to nap. His

    overprotectiveness kicking in and it made me smile for a moment, amid the chaos. I wanted space and

    some time out while he got his thoughts in order, our details finalized after dinner with Sierra earlier,

    and as the timees to go, my nerves are all over the ce and my apprehension is almost choking

    me. I can¡¯t verbalize the anxiety but the whole house is reverberating with the tension.

    ¡°Yup.¡± I clench my teeth trying to appear rxed, but I know it¡¯s pointless. He can feel it, shares the

    emotion, sees it, knows me well enough to hear it, as hees at me from behind. He hugs me into

    him by leaning into the chair where I¡¯m sat and buries his face in my neck. A warm and necessary

    contact that melts my body in an instant. Sighing against me and I physically feel his tension ease too

    at the touch he tells me always makes him feel better. When everything is stripped away and it¡¯s only

    us like this, the world seems so much better.

    ¡°Nothing will get near you. I won¡¯t leave your side and Radar and the Luna¡¯s guard will nk you and

    my mom every step of the way. There won¡¯t be a second that you¡¯re not protected and not a single hair

    on your head will be harmed. It won¡¯t be like before; I won¡¯t leave you. I know you have to be there, and

    she wants to, but I honestly would rather you both stayed here where it¡¯s safe.¡± Colton squeezes me to

    reinforce that he doesn¡¯t intend to let me out of his sight, and I rx, still so needy for his touch after

    thest week without him. It still feels like a dream and I am scared I wake up and he¡¯s not here. I close

    my eyes and savor every sensation that his presence brings me and find a kind of calm in knowing he¡¯s

    my safety.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t. If we have a chance of stopping Jasper and Lord Varro¡­. it¡¯s on me to make it

    happen. He needs to see me there. Jasper too, and maybe with Carmen there, it¡¯ll pull his focus and

    give me enough leverage to reason with him.¡±

    Colton pauses for a second and I can tell the gears in his head are working. Thinking this through. His

    stillness is reassuring.

    ¡°You really think he will reject Carmen from now until the end? I gave the order that nothing happens to

    him, no matter what. His life is bound to hers and he¡¯s your brother. They know he shouldn¡¯t be

    harmed. For both their sakes.¡± He nuzzles against me again and traces a light kiss on my throat before

    pulling his fingers through my hair.

    I warm at Colton¡¯s reminder that he is always thinking of every detail and yet I sigh too, because

    nothing is ever simple. Carmen, the girl I never thought I would ever give a crap about, is now in

    danger of dying and I don¡¯t want that to happen. Her life, my brother¡¯s life, matter equally to me now.

    And it¡¯s not because of their bond.

    ¡°His hatred of a bloodline is stupid. Even though I used to feel the same. You¡¯re not to me for your

    father, and neither are the pack. I don¡¯t me any of you anymore. They would have stopped him had

    they known; they¡¯re good people. His loyal should pay for their sins but the not the rest of us and

    Jasper needs to see that. He needs to see that Carmen¡¯s innocent too, she¡¯s not involved, and until the

    second she told him she was Santo he wanted her. He epted her and asked her to go with him. I

    don¡¯t think he wants to reject her; I think he¡¯s blinded and in turmoil and that when he has nothing left to

    avenge, maybe he¡¯ll see clearly.¡± My words tumble out in an exasperated gush.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right, for her sake and ours. Jasper is your family, that makes him mine. His ce is with

    his pack, and his mate, whether he epts Santos or not. Carmen could do with a little good in her life.

    Not this¡­ not rejection. Not after everything that she has gone through.¡± He sighs and his sadness for

    her tinge son my mood too. Colton knows about the baby; he saw it when I shared all my memories,

    and I felt the pain then that he had for her suffering. The regret at pushing her aside and leaving her

    behind. As her ex-mate, as her friend, as her Alpha. Colton carries the guilt even now.

    I know everything that happened before somehow makes it feel like this is her karma for her sins of the

    past, but I really don¡¯t want it to be. She¡¯s not who I thought she was and in the past few days I¡¯ve

    begun to understand her a little, see through the armor. I care about her.

    She¡¯s lonely. She pushes people away. She never had anyone except her mother who really needed

    her, and she was a burden that held her down with her own weakness. She never sheltered her as a

    mother should. She left her at a time when she needed her most. Carmen¡¯s in pain and I consider her

    my friend whether she agrees or not. Her actions when we went to find Leyanne showed me that there

    is more to her than I ever thought there could be. She loves in her own way and she doesn¡¯t deserve to

    live an unhappy life. She needs security and someone to lean on, to show her she can trust those

    around her and that she has worth.

    ¡°Baby, turn around. Come here.¡± Colton releases me from his almost upside-down embrace and pulls

    my chair to coax me to him. Instead of spinning I get up and slide into his open arms as he pulls me

    close in a tight bear hug that envelopes my small body perfectly in his. Surrounded by muscle and that

    unique scent of Colton.

    ¡°What?¡± I blink innocently closing my eyes automatically as I find my shelter, tucked under his chin and

    within that secure hold that can wipe away the darkest of days. Submerging and inhaling that familiar

    him. We haven¡¯t even spent one night together since I got him back and I long to beid in the dark,

    nestled together, and back with him intimately as soon as this is over.

    ¡°I love you¡­.¡± His hoarse voice reverberates through my body and a wave of deep emotion surges

    between us. Pain and need and a hint of regret. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about everything¡­. not just this¡­.. but

    every ounce of pain I¡¯ve caused you since the moment we bonded. And then before¡­ for everything

    you went through at the hands of my father.¡± His voice breaks and tears fill my eyes at this sudden

    apology that I never needed form him.

    ¡°Colton, you don¡¯t¡­¡± I try to soothe him, but he shushes me with a squeeze.

    ¡°You¡¯re my life, my soul, my reason for getting up every day¡­.. and I never even told you what you

    being pregnant means to me. I¡¯ve brushed it off and focused on all of this for my own sanity and you

    don¡¯t deserve that. I¡¯m sorry, baby. You deserve me making you secure, telling you how happy you

    make me, how happy I am that you¡¯re pregnant. And I am¡­. crazy happy. You have no idea.¡± He gives

    me an extra squeeze and almost winds me. ¡°I wanna yell it from the rooftops, I¡¯m that ecstatic about it.

    I¡¯ll do anything to protect you and my babies. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to give you the life you all

    deserve with me. You make my lifeplete.¡± Colton pulls my chin up with a gentle finger under it and

    sinks a tender kiss on me, stealing my breath away and silencing every doubt and nerve in my body.

    The emptiness and pain of thest week finally fades away and I melt into him like hot liquid, so quick

    for the passion to ignite between us and I kiss him back with fervor. Pushing my tongue against his and

    notching up the desire into instant fire.

    Colton surprises me, being he¡¯s the one who always wants to push things to sex at any opportunity, by

    pulling back and cooling the tempo with a sudden pause. Toning down our make out session back to

    simmering sweetness.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t¡­. not until it¡¯s safe. Three months, right? Do we even know how far on you are?¡± He

    traces my kiss swollen lips with his thumb so gently that I can¡¯t be mad at him for stopping this. His

    eyes glittering with emotion as he focuses on my face and that smile bringing out his dimples, radiating

    genuine happiness. Always protecting what¡¯s his, always attentive to every detail.

    ¡°With everything that¡¯s happened, no. I haven¡¯t even had a chance to properly be seen by the Doctor.¡± I

    admit with a blush, knowing that saying it allowed makes me sound uncaring.

    ¡°We have time. We could go down now¡­ we could ¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I catch his hands as he tries tosso me to move and pull him back a little aggressively. Instant

    tears hitting me for no apparent reason with his sudden need to get me downstairs to the med bay, and

    emotion overwhelms me so suddenly. A lurching of my heart and a neediness hitting full throttle.

    ¡°I need you here with me alone, for now. Just us, until it¡¯s time! I missed you and I need you to stay

    here. I don¡¯t want to go down there yet or deal with that¡­. not with this hanging over us, coloring it this

    way. After, I promise, but not now, please, Colton. When it¡¯s done, when we can focus on these¡­¡± It¡¯s

    almost a whining wail and tears blur my vision. I have no idea where this came from.

    I rub my hand over my t abdomen and look down at the life I know is growing in there with a soft sniff

    to catch my stupid tears back where they belong. Colton patient and quiet as he listens to me and

    strokes my hair as a way to say he¡¯s not moving us. His eyes locked on mine and that mature and calm

    expression he gets when he knows I need something from him and he should take note.

    ¡°That¡¯s when we do it. Whatever is needed, and it feels special, not rushed. For right now, I just need

    you to hold me and tell me that everything is going to be okay, like you always do. That we can do this.

    That we will get through this.¡± It¡¯s what I needed most when I didn¡¯t have him. His dependency, his solid

    confidence, and ability to make everything right in my world. Colton always finds a way. I needed my

    protector and now he¡¯s here, I want to let go of everything and go back to being sheltered for a

    moment.

    ¡°Baby.¡± Colton slides me back against him and tucks my head under his chin with arge palm, once

    again wrapping me up in his strong arms against that chiseled body and applies a little reassuring

    pressure. ¡°You know I will always do whatever you need. It¡¯s my life¡¯s mission to make you happy.¡± He

    soothes me, stroking back my hair and makes me feel like everything is safe once more. That he won¡¯t

    slip away the second I close my eyes and that we¡¯re not being rushed to part anytime soon.

    I don¡¯t even know where this sudden insecurity sprung from. I was fine earlier when he went downstairs

    to make sure everyone knew the n and talk to the pack, but it¡¯s maybe because the sun is starting to

    fade, and I¡¯m scared of what¡¯sing. What we have to do. Emotional because of what he said and

    how he¡¯s being. His apology felt like something more.

    I almost failed in the forest. I wasn¡¯t as strong or as able as previously and I almost died. I was useless,

    and even with Carmen and Sierra trying to stay with me, I wasn¡¯t what I thought I would be. I

    disappointed myself. I guess somewhere in the back of my mind I thought being some sort of prophecy

    meant I was invincible, and nothing could pull me down, yet out there, facing my own mate¡­ I couldn¡¯t

    fight him like this. Pregnant, weak, restrained. It was pathetic.

    I would have died and so would he; our babies, Sierra, if Leyanne hadn¡¯t broken the curse when she

    did. I was so close and now there¡¯s a fear deep inside of me that tonight, I will only let my mate and my

    pack down. I¡¯m not worthy, not in the way I thought I was meant to be. I don¡¯t know if the prophecy

    really has the right wolf after all. I think after the events of thest week, a part of me is afraid that

    Colton will disappear again when we go back out there. That somehow, he isn¡¯t safe and that maybe

    we might lose our pack in some freaking magical way again and I¡¯ll be just as powerless. If that

    happens, I feel like it will all be my fault, because this all started with my mother and then me.

    I grip him so tightly and hug him half to death, burying my face against that familiar feel and his strong

    chest and just hold on to thest ounces of sanity.

    ¡°Lorey?... hey?...¡± Colton nudges me on top of my head with his chin and it draws me out of my dark

    cavern of safety, pulling back so I can gaze up at him. My eyes wet with dampness, even though I

    didn¡¯t think I was crying, and he smiles at me. So sweetly, full dimples and white teeth, charm and

    sexiness personified and it makes me smile too.

    ¡°What?¡± I sniff out, so close to properly sobbing and melt a little at how gooey my mate makes me with

    one perfectly pulled cute boy gesture.

    ¡°I believe in you.¡± He says it with authority, and I realize he has been absorbing my fear, my doubts,

    and read me like a book. Knowing what was going on in my brain even while I was trying to hold it in. I

    sigh and sink against him once more.

    ¡°I wish I did too.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Have a little faith in the fates, right? Isn¡¯t that what you told me. That they put us on these paths

    because they have a n.¡± He pulls me back again and slides his hand between us and cups my

    abdomen softly. Gently moving it in a soft rub that sends goosebumps across my skin. ¡°They most

    definitely have a n. They wouldn¡¯t have let this happen otherwise, not now, unless they know this is

    going to be okay.¡± His words soothe me, knowing it makes sense, and I exhale with heaviness.

    ¡°I guess.¡± My hand moves to cover his hand as hesso¡¯s my fingers between his and pulls them under

    to fully entangle them without leaving my stomach.

    ¡°Leave the fighting to us. Your only job is to talk to Jasper and Varro, from a safe distance, behind the

    shield of your mate and your pack. Nothing else. I don¡¯t want to see you lift one finger to do anything

    except that. Swear to me Lorey!¡± He bumps his head against mine and locks his beautiful coffee brown

    eyes on mine, both sighing in sync. Making me powerless to disobey or reject the cotton wool padding

    he is already wrapping around me now he knows about the babies.

    ¡°I swear.¡± What else can I do. I know myself that I¡¯m vulnerable now and that fighting isn¡¯t going to keep

    these children safe. My powers drain quickly, the forest showed me that, and healing is something I

    have to rely on Colton and his mother for if I get hurt. I saw how easily we got separated and I can¡¯t be

    too confident that the same won¡¯t happen at the mountain. Even though I know Colton will do anything

    in his power to make sure he stays with me. It¡¯s why he has brought the Luna¡¯s guard back into y. In

    case anything goes wrong and he can¡¯t shadow me like he wants. Always thinking of the details and

    covering his angles.

    He knows just like I do that this is going to change everything and there¡¯s a chance that some of our

    pack won¡¯t see tomorrow.

 Chapter 104: The Battle

    Chapter 104: The Battle

    I steady my hands on myp and screw my eyes shut forcing myself to calm my racing heart and

    breathe as slowly as I can, nerves eating me inside out and I am trying not to show it.

    Sat in the dark interior of one of our trucks, in the rear, listening and waiting patiently as the sun goes

    down. Colton and the twins are out running the perimeter of where we wait to get as close to the

    mountain as possible.

    We have a convoy of a dozen trucks all nestled together in a deep dark forest on the far eastern side of

    the valley below the mountain. A ce that took us half the day to get to because of our long detour to

    go all the way around in a wide berth to a part that Juan can¡¯t see from his position. We needed to be

    close before sunset and yet we needed to be hidden incase Juan got any ideas about starting a battle

    before the real threat arrived.

    We know from some of our pack that the mountain too had been released from the fog spell at the

    same time as we were and their confusion and exhaustion has hindered them enough to make it easier

    for us to get within mere miles of the manor. I am guessing Juan and his people have no memory of the

    week of their lives they lost, because everyone here was affected and no one had the memories left

    behind like we did in our protected shell. As far as they know, they woke up after a second of seeing

    the fog and it was gone. Some know more has happened due to linking to family in our pack but none

    of those people would dare report to Juan. He would know then that they were contacting us and be

    seen as traitors. I guess in a way, it¡¯s an advantage for us as that most of them are dazed and

    confused and have no clue about the danger heading their way.

    The only upside to Varro¡¯s army are that halflings can only walk in the dark. Leyanne told us the pure

    bloods don¡¯t need darkness or to hide from sunlight. They can walk around in as day among us if

    they desire, but only don¡¯t because they cannot conceal their teeth or blood red eyes. Varro¡¯s army are

    all halflings, so we don¡¯t even have to worry about the possibility.

    We had time to be ready and sit here waiting for the inevitable, watching the mountain for signs as the

    light fades and tension rises around us. We¡¯ve seen nothing so far and I jump when the door is yanked

    open suddenly and Domi hops inside with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Sorreeee¡­.. I was in stealth mode.¡± He winks and Remo and Colton appear behind him, leaving the

    rear doors open and exposing the next truck to view, bringing some needed illumination from the fading

    sky. We have been silently inside here; me, Sierra, Radar and the Luna¡¯s guard with Meadow up front

    in the driver seat, just waiting. No one speaking because we are lost in our heads and focusing on

    what¡¯s toe. The witch is out front, standing meters away and staring at the vast mountain looming

    up in the sky to our left and has been for hours, gazing into space with a huge ck raven sat on her

    shoulder. She makes an impressive visual with her long-hooded cloak and boho style swaying skirts

    that move around her ankle sin the breeze.

    ¡°It¡¯s like everything has stopped. I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on but the valley, the manor, the

    guards. No one is moving, no one is doing anything. The viges are almost dead and yet we could

    feel the pack. We could hear them, but it¡¯s so quiet and peaceful I guess they have no idea whatsoever

    that Vampires are evening.¡± Domi slides beside me and props his feet up on a bag sat in the

    central area of the van.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone warn them after the links returned?¡± Sierra blurts out, casting a side eye towards me

    and then Colton and he shakes his head.

    ¡°We forbade the pack from passing on the message in case it got to dad and he did something that

    might hinder us. He will know when they arrive and by then, we should be ready to protect those we

    need to protect.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°We did managed to figure out that the pack is split in two,¡± Remi is the one to voice the intel this time

    and Domi stretches and flops down on one of the metal benches we are upying and sighs loudly.

    ¡°Vige that Juan built in the valley looks like a prison camp now. It seems everyone who stood against

    him is confined to a fenced off barrack of sorts.¡±

    ¡°Juan and his loyal are holed up in the manor and have a perimeter fence around most of the valley,

    making it more like an army base than the home we knew. It¡¯s not hard to scale but they have

    loudspeakers all around, like maybe they have been using the weapon to counteract vampires in the

    same way we have.¡± Domi finishes his brothers¡¯ sentence and Colton looks lost in thought, gazing at

    me without focus as he visualizes what they saw.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the home we knew. It¡¯s ¡­¡­¡­ he¡¯s lost his mind and our people are more like prisoners, than

    pack. It was hard to see it and stay away.¡± Colton¡¯s pain erupts in my own heart as I feed from his

    emotions and he locks eyes on me properly, a sheen to their surface as his raw pain shines through.

    ¡°We always knew he was capable of so much more than we had seen. I guess without having to keep

    up an act, he finally showed his true self.¡± Sierra bites out harsh words, her voice rasping as she makes

    it clear that she detests that man with a vengeance. She may still be bonded to him, but her mind and

    soul have a venom that overshadows any love she may be forced to carry. Even bonded to a mate and

    made to care, we can still harbor resentment and something close to real hatred when a rtionship

    breaks down. Maybe it¡¯s because of the love that the anger and hurt can be so much more potent

    when we no longer want our chosen mate.

    I catch radar shifting slightly and pick up on his tense stature and the way he keeps his eyes on the

    floor even when sat right by Sierra¡¯s side. He has been her shadow since she came down from her

    room this morning and stuck by my side. Radar as attentive as always but yet still cannot look his

    Rema in the eye.

    ¡°We think we know which direction they¡¯lle. We rounded as far as we could to scope out without

    being seen and we think they will head in from the west point. There¡¯s a shaded forest that leads in far

    from the outer roads. A trail wide enough and long enough to conceal them at first. Everywhere else is

    too open unless they take this route the way we did.¡± Colton continues briefing us.

    ¡°An if they do?¡± my heart pounces into my throat and I lock my eyes on my mate, fear rising up in my

    stomach that we may encounter them head on and intercept before they hit the valley at all. It may be

    better that way for those in the valley, but we are hoping on added numbers from the vigers if we get

    there first.

    ¡°Then we have you. And the witch. And the hope we end this without a fight.¡± Colton winks at me,

    showing a confidence I know he isn¡¯t really feeling, and it does nothing to console me.

    ¡°That is not going to happen, Master Santo.¡± Leyanne¡¯s voice wafts our way as she climbs in the back

    of the truck and all eyes are diverted to her. The twins immediately go all gooey eyed and turn to her

    adoringly but are met with a deadpan nk gaze as she wafts past them to nestle firmly in the center.

    Leyanne seems intolerant of any kind of lust aimed her way from males.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Colton interjects.

    ¡°They are close and whether theye this route or the other, they won¡¯t leave here without a fight.

    They won¡¯t leave without Juan and his menid in a pool of their own blood. Varro isn¡¯t such a pussy

    cat that the life of his daughter remaining will sway him from decades of anger.¡±

    The tension rises around me once more and the shift of bodies moving around me highlights we all feel

    the same.

    ¡°Do you know which way they approach?¡± Radar stands to shield us almost instinctively upon hearing

    our enemy moves close and Leyanne smiles somewhat absurdly for the strained atmosphere.

    ¡°Not yet, but my friends are keeping watch. As the crow flies¡­. Once they change route to advance,

    then we¡¯ll know.¡± She shrugs, with a little smug twitch to the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°If they are moving then so should we. Get to the vigers and face down my father before they get

    here. We need to alert the people and those that can still fight should be with us. We¡¯ve waited long

    enough. If they are close, then we don¡¯t have much to wait.¡± Cesar is in bossy mode and like the rest of

    us, wants an end to this night before it has even begun.

    My heart somersaults because I already knew the n before he said the word, yet it still makes me

    afraid. Like a huge, monumental ball of darkness is swinging over our heads on a thin thread that is

    about to snap at any moment. No matter which way we dive and run, that ball wille crashing down

    on us because we can¡¯t dodge it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move. There¡¯s no point in waiting any longer.¡± Meadow cuts through the tense noise and brings

    us all to reality. ¡°There¡¯s only so much nning we can do.¡± Her tone tense, her words weighing us

    down with the truth within. NO matter how much we n this out, it¡¯s never going to be the same as

    getting through it.

    Colton nods his head to signal agreement and we all get up without anymore hesitation. My stomach in

    knots and light fading fast outside, we cannot dy any longer. The wind is in our favor as it¡¯s blowing

    away from the valley, but at the same time it means we won¡¯t smell the vampires approaching either.

    Our senses maybe overall heightenedpared to humans but smell is still our strongest.

    We file out of the truck quickly and quietly in an orderly fashion and wait while other vehicles empty

    before we y follow the leader and stealthily move into the forest nearby to spread into our

    designated teams. Colton moving behind me closely as we progress and his warmth cloaks me in the

    chilled night air. My guards and Sierra surrounding me, and it hits me with a deep dread that this feels

    as familiar as our mini war against the mountain. The sense of safe that Colton is with me is dampened

    down as my own anxiety swirls up inside my chest.

    You know the n. Stay close, don¡¯t stray from me. No matter what happens stay within the Luna¡¯s

    guard and by mom¡¯s and my side. Don¡¯t take any risks. We will get through this.

    He links me, for my ears only, that soothing and protective way of his, and I nod back at him, turning in

    time to see him shedding clothes and tossing them aside to turn. That magnificent beauty as his ck

    self appears and seems to take over thendscape with his sheer size. In a sh all the wolves follow

    suit and leave piles of clothes here in the shadows, dumped and discarded, while human flesh turns to

    fur and the air bes eerily quiet. Even the creatures in this forest sense the change of form and go

    into scared hiding. Wolves reign supreme here and they know when to flee.

    I swallow hard and push on behind my newly formed wall of furry protectors, Sierra moving to nk me

    on one side and I impulsively look around for Carmen. Blinking to adjust and nervous at theck of her.

    She was in another truck, but I don¡¯t see her wolf figure yet and I want her here with me. I scan the

    space, pausing for a second before I am nudged in my spine gently by a warm touch.

    She¡¯sing. Stay focused. Colton inside my head and knowing exactly why I hesitate. I take a deep

    breath, trusting he has this all mapped out and move on into the dense wood. In here the light is filtered

    out dramatically and it almost feels like dusk already, so it takes a moment to get sued to the

    gloominess. It somehow feels like a Hollywood setting for an up-anding spectacr misty battle in

    the shade of a mountain, in the depths of a magical forest. I shudder with that thought and push it away

    fast.

    I¡¯m Scared. I link him back with impulsive nerves, my inner voice weak, and wavering, and again he

    nudges me with his nose. That sincere ¡®I¡¯m here, it¡¯s okay¡¯ that brings me some sense of calm, yet not

    fully. I try to keep my eyes forward in a bid to adjust my night vision and flinch when that familiar femme

    leaps out right in front of me and scares me half to death. I inhale so sharply I have to stifle a choke.

    Did you think I wasn¡¯ting? Carmen paces back and forth in front of me in an almost seductive

    manner, glee at her ability to give me a scare, then rubs her skull against my left hand to show

    affection. Her mere presence somehow warms me to my core and despite being afraid, I feel more at

    peace seeing her with us. All four of us close now. Meadow, Sierra, and Carmen, together in one ce

    to see this out to the end. My circle of femmes.

    ¡°Maybe for a moment¡± I smile, hushing my tone to a whisper to suit the emptiness around us and I¡¯m

    quickly moved forward by my impatient mate with a nudge. He¡¯s riled up and ready to fight, his

    anticipation beginning to seep through to my own emotions and fill me with a buzzing kind of energy. I

    sigh with detion and ept that this is happening, no matter how much I try to spread my hands and

    slow time around me.

    We descend into the trees at a steady pace, heartbeat pumping inside my head and I know without a

    doubt, this night is going to be long.

 Chapter 105: Fight

    Chapter 105: Fight

    The tension of the cool night air prickles my skin and I watch in dismay as the wolves nearby scatter off

    into the prenned groups and move towards the vige. Leaving me feeling like we are vulnerable

    and few. They are to try and gain alliance with those we left behind, from the shadows, and we¡¯re to

    wait here as a front line for the invaders heading our way. They will drive us back towards the valley

    where we will be met with reinforcements and hopefully will have thinned out the invaders a little.

    The witch can see theming and we don¡¯t have long yet it seems like it¡¯s already been hours. Tense

    and hidden and waiting as our numbers lessen and our pack melts into the vige to try and reinforce

    us with the ones we left behind. We need the numbers to stand a chance, and to avoid a collision with

    Juan beforehand in case we get distracted. Juan won¡¯t focus only on them, but his desire to see Colton

    fall will push his hatred both ways.

    My heart starts beating wildly in my chest as I cower behind my mate, nked by my most trusted and

    close my eyes against the now heavy darkness to listen to the sounds around us.

    ¡°The vampires know something¡¯s up and have split and made a wide berth around the valley. They

    changed course so waiting here is futile. They are aiming for the vige, not us.¡± Leyanne bursts into

    our somber bubble, startling me in the process, appearing right beside Colton as though summoned

    from thin air. Her dark figure concealed with that witchy cloak she is so fond of, which makes her both

    mysterious and terrifying. If I had to conjure a movie witch in my head, she would look like this. Hair

    flying in the darkness face pale and delicate with almost ck eyes.

    ¡°Shit. They know we¡¯re here?¡± Colton shifts back to human to reply, still crouching on all fours.

    ¡°Likely. Varro has his spies much like I do and some of those beasts have wings. No doubt you were

    seen. Your wolves in the vige¡­.. have they had any luck?¡±

    I shake my head in his stead, not knowing what sort of persuasions are going on as none of them have

    linked us yet. They might still be stealth crawling close enough to get in there before Juan¡¯s minions

    kick off. It seems Varro has little to no interest in anyone but the ones still living on this mountain.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here while they infiltrate behind us. We have to hit this face on. ¡­..I need to go right to

    the target. My father. It¡¯s the only way to get between them and be where Varro is heading.¡± Colton

    stands up abruptly and Leyanne turns away to shield his unexpected nakedness. She seems unphased

    by it since she has been around us but non wolves tend to be conservative about it in the way we are

    not. A sign of respect is to not stare at us naked.

    ¡°And then what? Fight him?¡± I blurt out in impulse and instant fear, shaking my head to try and dislodge

    the panic forming.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to happen one way or another. At least if we are in there first, we can be more use than out

    here. If we stay here we might not be part of it at all.¡± Colton smooths his hand over my hair in a sweet

    andforting way, knowing how I¡¯m starting to feel. His voice tender for a second.

    I know he¡¯s right and I am clinging onto some hope that we can intercept Varro, that my existence will

    be enough to end this without a fight, even if deep down I know it¡¯s a lie.

    ¡°Colton¡­ not to sidetrack, but..¡± Leyanne interrupts with a sudden serious gaze. ¡°About the issue with

    a certain previous conversation. The things I needed for a spell. I ticked it off my to do list while I was

    out perusing my birds.¡± Her prative gaze and hushed tone make it clear that her words are not for

    Sierra, who is close by and we both know immediately what she¡¯s talking about.

    The bind between our lives. She said she could break it and until now she hadn¡¯t mentioned it again.

    This is her way of saying she didn¡¯t forget and while she¡¯s been absent, she took care of it. Quiet and

    efficient, just the kind of powerful witch she is. As though it was nothing more than a simple errand she

    had to run. She wants us to know before we head off to fight. That the danger connecting us to Juan, is

    now not an issue to anyone but Sierra.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡± Colton acts distracted and uninterested, but I can read his intensive focus on her and

    Leyanne sees it too.

    ¡°Problem solved. Isn¡¯t an issue anymore. Completed a sessful mini mission with absolution.

    Between us three, right?¡± She smiles softly and pats him on the head in an absurdly cute manner. I

    almost baulk and choke on my own saliva in disbelief that with a snap of her fingers, it¡¯s just done. Half

    my life tied to my mother-inw and now, blink, blink, it¡¯s undone.

    ¡°I¡­..?¡± The words die in my throat as my mate catches my hand and squeezes it tight, bringing me

    back to my senses.

    ¡°Right. Thanks.¡± Colton coughs to cover my reaction and yet I can feel his sudden spike in adrenaline

    as it courses through me too. She¡¯s unlinked us and now more than ever, Sierra should never find out.

    If she knew, she would sacrifice herself for the good of the pack and her son. We both know this.

    Alpha¡­ the Vampires areing in from the mountain and south side. We need you here. It¡¯s started.

    The linkes at us out of the blue. Domi from the valley, a cry for help and everything bes

    Chaos. My heart lurching because I know talking it over, making ns, it¡¯s all futile. No longer

    hesitating because Colton¡¯s decision is made for him.

    Wolves begin breaking away from our line, Colton turns to me and pulls me close to him. It¡¯s so fast, so

    rushed and I almost get lost in the movements. I try to cling onto them passing with sudden fear but he

    draws me to him and pulls me in to his chest.

    ¡°Go with Leyanne and the guard, take my Mom. Get to the manor and wait for me there. That¡¯s where

    my father will be and where Varro will go. nk the main entrance and do nothing else but stay put.¡±

    His casual confidence he normally wears like a shroud is gone and instead he¡¯s grasping for a new

    n as everything falls around us like dust. They were supposed toe head on.

    ¡°I can try and talk to him, try and stop this¡­¡± I start but am silenced with a shake of the head.

    ¡°He won¡¯t stop. He wants revenge. Just go and stay there. You have guards, Carmen, My mom and

    Leyanne. Stay safe. Get out of the way if vampires flood the manor and don¡¯t go inside for anything. I¡¯ll

    be there as soon as we control the threat to the rest of the pack. They¡¯re hitting the viges first.

    Furthest from the manor¡­. I¡¯ll get back to you before any of them do.¡±

    I know what he¡¯s thinking. Deal with the attack, rally the pack and put me furthest away from the fight

    while he does it. His n to stay with me isn¡¯t going to work if the vampires have separated out to nk

    the entire vige. He won¡¯t be able to fight hard and gain control with one eye on me the whole time.

    He knows he has toe to the manor where his father will be hiding, so right now he thinks it¡¯s the

    safest ce for me to wait. Varro won¡¯t know where Juan is and will expect him as alpha toe to the

    aide of his pack at the south edge. They have no idea that Juan will happily watch his own blood die to

    save himself and his loyal.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Okay¡­ I love you.¡± I don¡¯t know what else to say beyond that. I can argue, beg him to stay with me but

    we both know he needs to lead. Our pack is strongest with him at the forefront.

    ¡°Take her and go.¡± Colton nods to Radar who immediatelyes to my side and presses to my

    shoulder with his. nking me and I¡¯m almost squeezed as another wolf gets at my other side. Colton

    leans in fast, hits me on the forehead with a firm kiss before turning and leaping backwards into the air

    and turning mid flow. Form beautiful human to fierce beast as he lets out a war howl and it seems to

    erupt all around us.

    In the blink of an eye he¡¯s gone, along with a trailing tail of wolvesing from the undergrowth.

    Heading where they are needed where the battle is already beginning.

    Luna¡­Please Radar links me and I am nudged out of my trance like state and pushed into moving in

    the direction their bodies force me. I nce back to see my entourage forming a circle around me and

    Sierraes up at my rear so her nose is an inch from my neck.

    We will get through this together. Don¡¯t be afraid. She links me with that sweet and calm tone. The

    mother in her needing to console me.

    We move stealthily through the woods and out into the open, the night air chilling my skin into

    goosebumps. The sight of old familiar territory churning my soul in strange ways as my own homnd

    appears before me like a dark and haunting memory. We are fast to close the gap across wide open

    space and head to our destination with intention.

    To the Manor, the ce I never thought I would go back to and the man hiding within its walls I hoped

    to nevery eyes on again.

    I can feel the tension in the air and the sounds of a raging fight begin to echo our way on the wind,

    which is strangely soft tonight. My hair rises on my skin as the hackles on my wolf guards follow suit.

    The noises of a war that are familiar with past experiences yet so different form this distance.

    Calls, cries, ripping and crunching. It sounds like trees being pulled from the earth while rocks crumble

    and wood splinters. Howls circle around us and links form the pack begin a dizzying crescendo in our

    heads as theymunicate and try to filter one another out amid the frenzy of battle.

    Block the links, don¡¯t listen. I¡¯ll tell you if you need to hear anything. Carmenes through the

    deafening mess with her sweet and strong tone. Commanding me yet saving me at the same time. As

    Luna I shouldn¡¯t block out my people, but I don¡¯t have the mental capacity in human form to separate

    the links the way I can as wolf. It¡¯s alling at once and ripping my heart to shreds as I absorb the

    fear and pain of my pack in our own special way ofmunicating.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. You are here to be seen and nothing else. When your father shows up, then you can do

    something. Let your mate do what he needs to do and block the rets out. ¡° Leyanne pats me on the

    head and it¡¯s only now I realize she is with me and not with them. I turn with a sudden flinch and re

    at her.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with Colton? Where he needs you the most?¡± I nche.

    ¡°Oh pet. You really have no faith in your mate or your pack. I am where I need to be. You are important

    to not only your people, but the future of two breeds, maybe even three. I am only doing my civic duty

    as an immortal sister.¡± She smiles in her carefree and grating way and saunters on ahead, lighting the

    way with a dull glow from her palm and yet it irks me on many levels. I open my mouth to protest but

    am silenced by Sierra.

    She¡¯s right. You¡¯re in the center of all this. Colton wants you protected, and the witch is useful to us if

    we are strolling towards the lion¡¯s den. Juan may not stay inside and hide when he knows you and I are

    standing at his front door. In fact, I¡¯m hoping on it.

    Sierra sounds detached and almost cold. Her emotions swirling with bitterness and hatred that I know

    are aimed at her mate. I blink towards her and have a moment of doubt. Knowing how desperately

    Sierra wants to see Juan fall, feeling it in her every breath, I suddenly be scared that she feels the

    change about our bond. That maybe somehow, she knows the witch has done something.

    There¡¯s fight in her words, a weird sense of fire and furying through and I hesitate at the possibility

    Sierra is hoping for Juan to face us down while the pack is distracted. Maybe she knows already,

    maybe this is what she wants. If somehow, some crazy way, she sensed the bond between us had

    been unlinked, then maybe right now all she is focusing on is heading to a target she now thinks she

    has the power to take on alone.

 Chapter 106: The Manor

    Chapter 106: The Manor

    Getting close to the manor is easier than I thought it would be. Domi was right about the fact the valley

    is almost like a deserted prison camp. Everything around the manor is still and empty while the valley

    has all those who are no longer loyal to their alpha, pushed away. Separated by electric fences,

    speakers ying nonstop the silent frequency to stop the vampire weapon being used against them.

    The whole ce is eerie, like a deserted army barracks and strangely dark despite all the spotlights

    hanging from posts. None are on.

    It¡¯s almost like the aftermath of a battle in itself and if it weren¡¯t for the distant chaotic noise of a real

    war going on, it would be as silent as the surface of the moon. There are no birds, no small animals,

    not even any kind of patrols and all the security cameras are facing the ground.

    It feels like life has slipped away in what used to be a bustling busy home filled to the brim with an

    eager pack. Most of the windows are boarded and with only the moonlight as illumination, the ce

    looks like a haunted house in some spectacr horror remake.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± I murmur to myself as Sierra and Carmen turn human ande to my side, pushing

    Radar and my other nking wolf aside. We stand staring up at the dark building, no longer afraid of

    danger when the nothingness surrounds us. You can sense the fact that there is nothing here to be

    afraid of.

    ¡°Are they even in there?¡± Carmen steps in front of me and peers long and hard at the top west tower

    and its balcony. The room that belonged to Juan and we see not a single light in the entire ce

    flickering through boards and curtains.

    ¡°He¡¯s there. I can feel him. He is hiding like the coward he is, locked away tight with his few.¡± Sierra¡¯s

    venom rings true, and I find myself staring at her for a long moment and truly questioning what she

    knows right now. There¡¯s a change in her now we are here, and it makes me nervous to think she is

    suddenly unpredictable if she has the knowledge we are no longer bound.

    If she knows, what will she do? Her death won¡¯t affect me and that scares me more than anything. Her

    desire to see Juan die¡­.it trumps even her need to survive. I know how strong her will to put things

    right is, and her devotion to ending this.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re in there. At least a dozen of them or morest time the crows saw him venture

    out with his men and I can almost guarantee they know about the vampires too.¡± Leyanne nods

    towards one sole camera which has a small red light blinking in the dark. I stare until my eyes adjust

    and realize it¡¯s moving, spanning the area and functioning normally. Maybe the rest are dead, but he

    still has one eye on his surroundings. The camera room was always operational from inside those walls

    and I shiver with knowing we are being monitored.

    ¡°So we just sit and wait? And do what? y eye spy? Wave?¡± I snap, out of frustration, annoyed that

    while our people are out there, we¡¯re standing here like none of this affects us. I know Colton thinks this

    is for the best and eventually they wille this way, but this just feels weird and wrong. Like we¡¯re

    hiding from the fight.

    Luna!

    I¡¯m side struck away from Carmen out of the blue, taken by surprise as I¡¯m caught by another wolf and

    pulled down to the ground. Covered with a heavy brown furry beast as he bears down shielding me.

    Panting heavily, my heart skyrockets through my chest and I squirm on the dirt as I try toe to terms

    with what just happened. There¡¯s noise of scraping ws, gnashing teeth, and yet I am concealed and

    can only wriggle to get purchase from the wolf on top of me.

    Luna. Are you okay?

    The wolf protecting me asks via the link in haste, moving enough for me to scurry to my feet and get

    behind him, to be immediately nked by other guards where I can get a look at what¡¯s happening.

    My guards are fighting off three wolves from our old pack. They look haggard and feral, but I still

    recognize them as some of the subpack which used to run as perimeter sentinels when we lived here.

    It¡¯s not hard to see they are not in the best physical shape and are quickly subdued by my own and

    pulled to the ground to be restrained as Carmen and Sierra shield me from the front. They seem

    disorientated and the wave of bitter hate flows freely around them like a thick smog.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Are they Juan¡¯s men?¡± I blurt out into the chaos of noise they¡¯re making. Grunts, growls and excessive

    heavy breathing as they are held down, and it¡¯s now I can even see how thin and unkempt they are in

    wolf form. They don¡¯t look like they have eaten in weeks. Shabby and pitiful and when they are finally

    held taught, my wall of wolves moves aside so I can get a better look.

    I dust myself down as our prisoners turn to human and it¡¯s now I can see exactly who they are. They

    are the offspring of loyal followers to Juan. Sons of his closemand and yet all there of them look

    broken and exhausted and not exactly cared for. Filthy in naked skin and have sunken eyes and weary

    faces that have seen better days.

    My Guard all turn to human form too and Radar pulls the closest one to him with force, holding him in a

    grip with arms folded across his back as he bears down on his spine with a knee. Holding him still with

    that grim expression of a pissed wolf all over his face.

    ¡°Who are you to attack our Luna? Do you want to die?¡± Radar snarls into his ear while a crushing crack

    as he applies force to his ex-pack mate¡¯s spine makes me flinch. In soldier mode Radar is known for

    being ruthless. He can be brutal and violent when riled and I am seeing hints of him in war mode. It

    sends shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Luna? Pahhh¡­.. We don¡¯t have a Luna, nor an Alpha! Deserters who turned their back on us and left

    us to suffer¡­. Don¡¯t insult us.¡± Aiden, the wolf on the ground snarls right back despite being held tight

    but makes no attempt to break free. They three are outnumbered by our dozen and it seems smart

    enough to know fighting won¡¯t end well for them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what suffering is right now.¡± Radar leans in again with anger but I step forward and tap

    him on his shoulder to loosen his grip before he does anything to him. A sudden surge of guilt flowing

    through me because what Aiden said isn¡¯tpletely wrong and I know Radar won¡¯t hesitate to break

    his bones. We did leave them, and they have suffered. I don¡¯t me the ones left to roam free for

    hating us and believing we abandoned them. Radar relents a little and sits back on his haunches with a

    sulking hint of grudged obedience, giving Aiden room to breathe once more. I exhale heavily and try to

    calm my swirling nerves, knowing as Luna I really need to takemand here.

    ¡°Aiden¡­. I¡¯m Alora Santo, Colton¡¯s mate. I¡¯m the Luna Radar refers to and this is Sierra. You must

    remember her; she is Rema now and once was Juan¡¯s Luna. The woman he locked up for a decade

    and betrayed. You are still our pack and that is why we are here. We¡¯re here to help.¡± My heart bleeds

    for these wolves and I can already tell by reading their emotions that the intention to attack us was not

    for Juan, but for their own heartbreak and pain. I wonder how many of the vigers were hostile

    towards our wolves fighting for them for the same reasons. Nerves swirling that maybe already our

    wolves are fighting among them as well as taking on that blood thirsty enemy.

    ¡°Help? How? Do you have any idea how messed up things have be because of Colton? What are

    you going to do?¡± Another of the men on the dirt responds with that same bitter, curt tone.

    Stubbornness strong in his aura.

    ¡°The whole pack is here to fight the vampires off. Stop and listen to the noise in the air. That sound of

    war and death! Your people are fighting for their lives and where is Juan? Who are the ones who came

    for you? Scoff all you want but she IS your Luna, and WE are here to help.¡± Carmen steps forward and

    kicks the thigh of the second wolf with a sharp dig, gaining a snarl in response from the one I recognize

    as Taemin. A once valued sentinel and someone Colton treated like a brother. A wolf who couldn¡¯t

    leave because his family were tied here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that scum¡¯s name. He¡¯s dead to us. Just like his son. Nothing good ever came from the

    sacred Santa bloodline where they¡¯re concerned.¡± The third, Robyn grinds out to join the conversation,

    another from the same sub pack and yet despite his hateful tone, there¡¯s a sadness in his eyes as I

    lock my focus on his face. Behind their fury and venomous words, are wolves who have been

    abandoned and are suffering from the syndrome caused by fracturing a pack and leaving them Alpha-

    less. It¡¯s a sense of detachment and can cause insane anger and bitterness among our kind.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. We¡¯re not here to fight or hurt you. We¡¯re here to protect the pack and take

    Juan to the vampires. You can either assist or be tied down until this is all over. You don¡¯t want to live

    on as free roaming wolves, then help us and we will reunite the pack when this battle is won. Your

    suffering can end after this.¡± Sierra bes dominant in the conversation with amanding tone I¡¯ve

    never heard from her. Stamping towards Aiden and towering over him with a fearless aura as she

    res down at him with all the presence of a queen. ¡°You can go on with this attitude and be a

    hindrance, or you can get up, dust off and do everything to free and reunite our wolves. The vampires

    are the enemy, not us and Juan¡­.. we¡¯re here to make sure he pays for everything he has ever done.

    Don¡¯t you want to be part of that?¡± She spits it at him and then ces a t palm on Radar¡¯s shoulder

    to move him back so she can lean down and gain eye contact with his prisoner. ¡°We need allies. We

    need the vigers to join the fight. If not, it looks like a lot of us will die here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Why should we trust any of you? Where were you all these months when Juan turned on us?¡± Taemin

    struggles to get free but is kneeled upon by an extra wolf as they regain control of him. None of the

    guards are letting up and seems even if they were once brothers, the priority is to keep me safe.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! We weren¡¯t here¡­. we were in another ce fighting to survive and trying to figure out

    how to fix a fractured pack. We were out there licking our wounds and struggling to know what to do,

    while being oblivious to your suffering. We have no excuses.¡± I try and soothe with my words, feeling

    the intensity of betrayal among them and attempting to push this conversation onwards.

    ¡°We need you to put it aside and help. You¡¯re part of the pack here and you three can be more use if

    you go rally your friends and family to Colton¡¯s side. Look at me¡­. You know who I am. I was here until

    only a few weeks ago, so don¡¯t give me your bullshit and act like you were the only ones. I lived here; I

    know what went down. I¡¯m telling you to suck it up and stop acting like sulky babies.¡± Carmen walks

    around to the front of all three and stands with her hands on her hips, jutting out her jaw while swishing

    her hair back with a flick of her head. ¡°We¡¯ve suffered too. We¡¯ve been fighting and hiding, and we¡¯ve

    had our own losses. You chose to stay here so don¡¯t put that crap on us. Cut the bullshit attitude and

    show some respect to your saviors.¡±

    There¡¯s silence for a moment as they stare her down and then break contact and all three look away.

    Clearly recognizing her and knowing what she says is truth, but that high strung wolf gene is hard to

    dampen. I can feel their fire dying a little and look around me to double check there aren¡¯t more to

    contend with. It seems these three were patrolling near the manor, probably scouting for supplies or

    maybe sightings of Juan and have no one else with them.

    I notice the camera is focused on us and no longer moving around, so someone is watching this scene

    unfold and I second guess whether these boys are with Juan or not. Whoever is controlling it is

    interested in what¡¯s going on here and I wonder if they have audio too. I have an urge to wave and

    throw them the bird.

    ¡°Look. You say Juan is the enemy, then help. He¡¯s in there, right? Watching. Holed up like a coward

    and letting his people suffer. So get up and do something about it. We¡¯re here for the same purpose.¡± I

    aim for a level tone, a hint of warmth in my words and pace around to get eye contact as best I can

    while ignoring the spying technology. I notice how Radar watches my every move and that the guards

    follow me closely with a severe stench of mistrust for what were once their brothers. It makes my heart

    bleed to feel the distance between blood like this and scowl at the manor with a quick nce, at the

    man who did this to them. A once superior pack and yet wey crumbled in ruins this way.

    ¡°Get up and die by the hands of vampires? None of us are healthy enough to do very much. Isn¡¯t that

    obvious by how quickly you took us down. We are living like wild wolves nowadays, hunting and

    foraging to survive. Juan uses the frequency to keep us weak.¡± He shifts enough to nod at one of the

    speakers up high and I turn and lock eyes on what he¡¯s motioning towards. Confusion at his words

    invading my thoughts.

    ¡°What?¡± I quiz and nce back and forth trying to understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel it? I guess you haven¡¯t been here long enough yet. The frequency, it has another pitch in

    the notes and exposure over time dampens our strength and ability. He¡¯s making sure we can never

    take him down and are too feeble to even escape this ce.¡± Taemin rolls enough to stare at that same

    speaker and in unison Carmen, Sierra, Radar, and I all turn and stare at the ck box hung up about

    forty feet in the air and scrutinize it for a moment. A sudden tense quiet as we all take a moment to

    digest this.

    ¡°So your saying the vigers are all weak right now, and that ¡­. up there¡­.will weaken the rest of us

    before long?¡± I nche and scrub my fingers through my hair at my temples, suddenly worried and

    instantly afraid. My heart lurches into my mouth and Radar and I gawp at one another as a problem

    suddenly hits us.

    ¡°Nailed it. We have no strength, and our speed is almost nonexistent. Look at us¡­we can¡¯t even heal

    properly, we¡¯re all sick. Juan really knows how to hurt his own kind.¡± Aiden loses all fight and seems to

    cave into a disheveled heap under Radar, a long sigh as he gives into the fatigue overtaking him.

    ¡°Oh my god.¡± Carmen verbalizes my gut reaction. A moment of panic sets in and I nce around at my

    comrades, meeting equally shocked expressions as all our minds go to the same ce.

    Colton, we have a problem

    I link him in desperation as visions of vampires taking down our strongest flood my mind and am

    suffocated by the sudden nausea and fear that we just walked ourselves into a trap set by Juan. He

    can¡¯t regain power over his people, but he surely won¡¯t mind seeing them all die.

    He¡¯s pumping out a tone to disable wolves, yet if we turn it off then the frequency to counteract the

    vampire¡¯s weapon will also be useless. It¡¯s a no won either way and now as the noises drift toward sus

    on the wind of a full throttle war being raged in the valley, I start to wonder which side is actually

    winning.

 Chapter 107: The Frequency

    Chapter 107: The Frequency

    We know. Vampires are trailing off and heading your way. Get inside the manor and find the control

    room to try and disable it.

    Colton¡¯s fast response is ragged and strained and I can tell they are really in the thick of it and not

    doing so well. I can feel his fatigue, hear his stress levels in just one link. Without seeing what¡¯s going

    on, I can tell the valley must be a bloodbath right now. They are fighting hard to stay in control and god

    knows how many have died already.

    Are you okay? I reply in panic, not knowing how to feel with the way things seem to have suddenly

    combusted and are no longer in our control. Our ns have gone to hell and I feel useless and

    somehow cut off from what¡¯s going on. No sense of what to do or how to help.

    We¡¯re holding on and pulling vigers with us. We¡¯reing to you as soon as we can but just do as I

    ask. There are more of them than us and half of the Valley wolves are weak and sick.

    We shall Alpha. Be safe¡­ Luna¡­. He¡¯s right. We need to disable it.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Radar breaks into the link, which Colton sent using the sub pack bond before I can formte a

    response. I¡¯m still rooted to the spot as I let this sink in and try to think. The urgency around us

    hemming in on me so I feel instantly suffocated and my brain doesn¡¯t want to cooperate. It¡¯s spiraling.

    Take care of her for me. Colton ends the link and goes back to fighting to save his people with onest

    commanding order.

    ¡°He wants us to go inside and disable the tone that¡¯s making the wolves weak.¡± I ry to those around

    me who weren¡¯t part of the pack link.

    ¡°Get these boys up, they¡¯reing with us. Move. We don¡¯t have time to wait around.¡± Leyanne¡¯s

    commanding voicees at us from behind, startling me, and it¡¯s only now I realize she wasn¡¯t with us.

    She¡¯s moving fast, followed by a high-flying stream of crows as she paces at us, her robes pping in

    the speed of her own motion. I have no idea where she went but she¡¯s good at doing the disappearing

    and reappear act.

    ¡°The manor?¡± I ask with uncertainty and am caught by the wrist as she passes and tugged towards the

    house with hurried force. ¡°What about Juan?¡± I yelp in fright with the sheer strength of her maneuver.

    ¡°He¡¯s not important right now. The wolves are losing because of his damned weapon. We need to turn

    it off but leave the defense intact so they vampires don¡¯t use theirs. My magic can¡¯t do a thing with

    technology.¡± She for once sounds ruffled and majorly annoyed. Dragging me from the center of my

    pack and with her towards the stairs. My guards seem momentarily shocked that she would haul their

    Luna this way and then scramble to follow while dragging our prisoners with them. Carmen doesn¡¯t

    question but hops behind me, Sierra on her tail and I can tell that like me, they are now uncertain and

    worried. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the frequency affects us too and we don¡¯t know how long that

    will take. Like a slow poison invading our systems.

    ¡°The control room for the cameras used to be on the ground floor near the submon room.¡± Carmen

    flits to human form, pushing in front of us with speed as we get to the door of the manor and halts

    before she grabs the handle. The door isn¡¯t boarded or blocked but she hesitates and holds up a palm

    behind her to stop us moving forward.

    ¡°What?¡± I nche in irritation.

    ¡°Wolfsbane¡­can¡¯t you smell it.¡± She leans in and around the door, her nose inching close, scrounging

    up her face in disgust and then moves to the handle with caution.

    ¡°Really?¡± I snort in amused disbelief ¡°He would swoop as low as tainting handles with wolfsbane.

    What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s right with him?¡± Carmen retorts with gritted teeth and moves aside to let the witch try the door.

    Wolves are harmed by wolfsbane even with the simplest touch. It¡¯s one of the few poisons that merely

    grazing our skin can burn in the most agonizing way.

    I flinch a nce at Radar from the corner of my eye and watch that proud wolf form tense slightly. His

    eye scar came from abo of using a silver dagger and wolfsbane and I know it¡¯s one of the few

    things in life that still makes him nervous. Even in the grimoire library we banned it from the house as

    it¡¯s so potent against us we cannot be around it safely. It¡¯s our Kryptonite and yet Juan has smeared his

    own front door with it. It sums him up entirely.

    ¡°I guess he never ventures out this way, or out at all.¡± Leyanne observes and one of our wolf prisoners

    let¡¯s out a wryugh.

    ¡°Why do for himself what he can make others do. Juan only takes the likes of us in, and we don¡¯te

    back out.¡± Taemin snarls and then slumps against Radar, who is still holding him tight as though he

    doesn¡¯t even have the energy to hold himself up anymore. They have been exposed to the frequency

    for god knows how long and I¡¯m worried about their usefulness and health if we take them further.

    Carmen seems to gaze into the distance for a second, her body stiffening and I know she¡¯s

    momentarily lost in memories of what was done to her in this house.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­. Seems he doesn¡¯t care all too much about protecting the way in. This wolfbane is nothing

    more than a deterrent.¡± Leyanne shoves the heavy door open after a few taps on the lock and a spark

    of light, which I assume is some magical unlocking ability and swings the heavy wooden b back into

    the once familiar hallway.

    Inside it looks the same as when we left, only dark, dusty and unused as though it¡¯s sat dormant and

    empty for months. The air is stale, and the lights are all out, leaving an eeriness in as Leyanne lights

    the way with the glow from her hand to cast some illumination. It¡¯s too still, too empty. We know Juan

    and his minions are inside this manor, but it seems they care little about protecting the main door or

    leaving life down here.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Sierra also turns human and moves in beside me, taking my hand in hers as we

    creep in quietly. My guards let go of the prisoners and nk around us in a semi-circle immediately.

    Realizing they pose no threat when we are literally walking into the lion¡¯s den. Aiden moves to the

    nearest couch and sinks down exhaling heavily and seems to instantly pass out. Taemin and thest

    wolf edge back to the door and stay there seemingly afraid toe in. They¡¯re spent and they have no

    fight in them anymore. They won¡¯t help nor hinder and my guards leave them be.

    The hair on my neck stands up and my skin goosebumps all over as we move further in, tiptoeing, and

    yet we all sense something and stop abruptly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this¡± I point out with a nervous waiver in my low tone.

    ¡°Me either¡± Carmen whispers almost into my ear as she moves in against my other side and takes my

    free hand. Squeezing it tight as though needing assurance or giving it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find the control room and quickly.¡± Radar also turns human, moving past us fast and heads down

    the dark passage to what once was our daily route, keeping eyes on our surroundings and using his

    ability to sense for others. To our once lovedmon room and ce as a sub pack we liked to be

    together. For a second I long for Meadow and Colton beside me to go through with this and cross my

    fingers that both and the rest of our pack are safe. They¡¯re warriors and some of the fiercest fighters of

    the Santo pack, but I¡¯m still scared to death about what they are enduring right now, out there. I need

    Meadows presence here to fire up my own courage and regret not asking Colton to send her by my

    side too.

    We move as one fluid unit in rapid speed, alert to our surroundings even though it truly seems

    deserted. We get to a small door just past our old corridor and Radar kicks it in with ease, breaking it

    from its hinges and the heavy door falls backwards into the pitch-ck space with a grind and thud

    before finding a resting ce against shelving. Leyanne moves in behind him and lights it up with both

    her palms glowing bright white. That room of monitors and keyboards and endless wires and tech. This

    used to be manned around the clock and now it sits here ticking on its own, like some lonely forgotten

    entity. A dark empty and airless space with only small red lights blinking quietly to themselves to

    indicate some things are running.

    ¡°Where is the one who was controlling the camera out there.¡± I ask quietly remembering one of them

    was operational and trailed our movements. Someone was definitely watching out there.

    Radar moves inside and flicks at the wall bringing illumination to the room and scans the space to be

    sure we¡¯re alone.

    ¡°Either its movement sensitive and automatic, or else they are using security from somewhere else

    too.¡± He moves across the desks with his fingers, clicking buttons here and there and trying to locate

    the audio control for the speakers outside.

    ¡°They left this running by itself because he¡¯s short on manpower.¡± Carmen butts in and moves Radar

    out of the way while she too starts pressing buttons and brings a seemingly dark monitor to life. ¡°This is

    the main system to ess the audio feed to the perimeter speakers. It¡¯s on a loop andes from a

    frequency recording they made at theb. I can ess the main files here. We need to separate it out

    from the new tone that¡¯s weakening the wolves.¡±

    I gawp at Carmen and this new sudden ability withputers I never knew she had. I know Radar was

    familiar with the security and the feed as he was a sub pack captain and often came in here, but

    Carmen seemed oblivious to this side of things.

    ¡°She was often on Rota for control room duties¡± Radar reads my mind and nods at Carmen, making me

    blush at my stupidity for a moment. I forgot that all wolves at some point got switched around to cover

    almost every chore we ever had in this manor. I just neversted long enough to get these kinds of

    duties.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they protecting this?¡± One of the Luna¡¯s guard wolves pipes up behind me and Radar

    shrugs.

    ¡°Who knows. Like the main door being vacant, and the grounds outside. Maybe Juan has really lost his

    mind and up there hiding in the shadows like some kind of feral beast.¡± He snorts in disdain.

    ¡°Move, let me work. I can do this if you give me some space.¡± Carmen enters bossy mode and yanks a

    seat out so she can slide in at the desk and proceeds to pull up different screens on the monitor.

    Instantly immersed and lookingpetent with a keyboard as she starts pounding it noisly.

    ¡°This seems too easy. This doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± I point out and Sierra squeezes the hand that¡¯s still

    enveloped in hers. She has been silently looking around and summing things up yet doesn¡¯t seem

    phased at all by the progression of things. There¡¯s a weird calm to her and a hint of fire that was always

    lacking. I wonder if this is how Luna Sierra of the past was and how she managed to run to save a child

    when she was on the verge of being ended. Seeing her this way, a silent strength and ease, I suddenly

    feel confident with her presence.

    ¡°We should look around. Try to make sense of what¡¯s going on here. Alora¡¯s right. Something¡¯s off and

    knowing him like we do, he would never just leave this so open and essible.¡±

    ¡°Colton wanted us to stay put. Near the entrance until they get here.¡± Radar warns but Sierra shakes

    her head.

    ¡°If Juan really is hiding in here like some deranged coward then we might put a stop to this if we drag

    him out and throw him to Varro ourselves. Isn¡¯t that why he¡¯s here? Look around, does this seem like

    the set up a sane Juan would have?¡± She sys one palm wide to gesture our surroundings and Radar

    only dodges her and shrugs. That stubborn in him only adhering to orders.

    We all stand quiet for a moment, even Carmen pauses her typing as we throw one another looks. All

    human now as we stand in this small open doorway and narrow hall and the witch who has been

    pensive breaks the silence.

    ¡°From a magical perspective. The air is strange, and it does seem that living energy is faint and few. If

    he¡¯s here, he doesn¡¯t have many men left with him and he¡¯s certainly not down here.¡± It¡¯s almost like

    she¡¯s agreeing with Sierra and Radar seems to hesitate. His aura getting bristly because he doesn¡¯t

    like being questioned.

    ¡°Less than half a dozen, on the upper floors. Changes nothing.¡± He grits his teeth and then looks away,

    a strange expression on his face. One of his gifts is finding bodies at distance, even through walls and I

    guess from the second we got in here he pinpointed where all the dangers lurked. I know he¡¯s being

    cautious and wants to protect us as Colton ordered and I understand this is how he is.

    ¡°There¡¯s more of us than them. We can do this. You know where they are.¡± Sierra turns to him with a

    pleading expression and like always he lowers his head to avoid her gaze. His face flushing with some

    color because he doesn¡¯t want to argue with his Rema and he definitely will never disobey her son.

    ¡°With due respect Rema, the Alpha told us to say by the entrance and to disable the audio tone. We

    are not going further in.¡± He turns his head away, stiff and pointed in tone and I know how much he

    must be hating saying No to her. Sierra digs her heels in though and that sh of fierce shows face as

    she tries to bring her small frame nearer to his tall height, her eyes ambering out.

    ¡°I trump the alpha¡¯smands when he isn¡¯t around, and the only one who can say no right now is my

    Luna¡­. Whom I doubt will do so.¡± She smiles with a wicked and almost smug expression and throws

    me a raised brow as though challenging me to deny her. I swallow hard, eyes flickering from Radar¡¯s

    bowed head to the witch and then Sierra as I feel cornered about how to answer. My throat instantly dry

    with the pressure to say something.

    ¡°Sierra, I don¡¯t¡­¡± I make a feeble start to reason with her, not sure about what we should do but she

    isn¡¯t backing down.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look, so eithere with or don¡¯t. I¡¯m not afraid of that man anymore and I¡¯m not without

    my own talents. Besides, Leyanne wille, right?¡± she nods to the witch, makes a move to step

    around him and Radar explodes. He catches her by the shoulder and pushes her back enough to make

    her step back inside again.

    ¡°Over my dead body!! You stay with the Guards and you stay by my side! I¡¯m not even joking with this

    bullshit. He¡¯s up there, whether sane or not, armed or not¡­. you stay put and do what the alpha told

    you to do! There¡¯s no arguing with this, or me¡­. Do as you¡¯re told!¡± His voice booms crazily loud, his

    tone enough to make even me tremble and all of us flinch. I think it¡¯s the first time I have ever seen

    Radar lose his temper in such an explosive way, with a ripping growling tone that puts the fear of god

    into all of us.

    Sierra turns her face away refusing to engage with the death re he throws her way and I nche at

    the irony of this. The first time his direct look at his Rema is in anger while she sulkily looks elsewhere.

    ¡°We should look around even a little. To secure the ground floor at least.¡± I try weakly to diffuse the

    sudden tension with a soothing hushed voice, dampening the sparking air around us and Radar softens

    slightly. Instant submission as he regrets his outburst, and I can almost taste his apology in the air. He

    nods and then bows my way, returning to respectful sentinel. Knowing that he shouldn¡¯t disregard my

    request.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take three and do a sweep while you all stay here hemmed in with the rest to stay safe, Luna. You

    go nowhere but right here while we scope the floor.¡± Radarmands and I nod, even though I¡¯m the

    one who should be issuing orders. I¡¯m already tired and uptight and I know Colton will explode if I

    disobey what he told me to do. ¡°You threee.¡± Radar clicks his fingers at the wolves standing

    furthest out from the door and motions them to follow. Fast to do something because I think he needs

    some breathing space to calm down. The others split apart to let him leave and they disappear without

    a backwards nce into the darkness, transforming to wolf like giant dark silhouettes in the hallway as

    they go silently.

    As soon as they are far enough away to not hear us anymore, Sierra turns to me with a defiant gleam

    in her eye, determination ebbing my way. Her posture strong and upright and her eyes are glowing with

    orange fire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Radar means well but he can¡¯t stop us from doing this. Juan needs to be found and thrown to

    the enemy as soon as possible.¡± Sierra pushes past me, marching towards the door and despite

    coming face to face with a wolf blocking her path she faces them down with ferocity. Carmen freezes

    and turns her head to stare, while Leyanne smirks and shrugs at the sudden show of psycho Sierra. I

    exhale loudly my head beginning to ache and wonder how I ended up with a mother-inw who has a

    sudden death wish.

    ¡°Move or suffer.¡± She snaps at the nearest wolf and I know Radar made a wrong choice in picking his

    three men. He left behind those who won¡¯t stand up to a Rema or Luna and I know I better pick a side.

    One word from me and they won¡¯t argue. They know better. I falter, seeing the anger growing in Sierra

    but the witch pushes me forward and I know I¡¯m at a loss. Sierra is right and my confidence is knocked

    from what happened in the forest. I¡¯m hesitating because of the babies in my belly and knowing I

    cannot turn.

    ¡°Come on¡­with me you¡¯re safe. Maybe we can end this quickly.¡± Leyanne¡¯s voice seems to entwine

    inside of me like a warm hug and I am calmed with her warm touch on my arm.

    I¡¯m pushed forward to Sierra¡¯s side, no more thought required, and with a click of fingers the wolves

    move, although I know they are immediately linking Radar to report this, so we better run.

 Chapter 108: We Can End This!

    Chapter 108: We Can End This!

    We make light work of moving fast in unison and tracking back down the corridor towards the main

    entrance to the grand staircase. Sierra takes the lead and Carmen runs behind the witch and I, both of

    them in wolf form, as we start our search for the infamous Juan. My heart¡¯s pounding through my chest

    because I know radar will be hot on our heels and Colton is going to be so mad about this. His fury will

    know zero bounds when he finds out I disobeyed him and ran from Radar and the Luna¡¯s guard, but my

    gut tells me to trust Sierra and do this. Sierra has a point and finding Juan first, pushing him out there

    for easy ess may be the cure to this war and the end to this night¡¯s battle. If we shackle him and

    hand him over to Varro then there¡¯s less chance of Juan being killed in the process and maybe I can

    beg Varro to protect Sierra¡¯s life in keeping him alive for the rest of his.

    We barely make it to the open entrance and foot of the stair when a thudding troupe of huge fierce

    wolves moving stealthilye at us from behind, reckless fleeing, and Carmen growls as warning. The

    impending doom of an angry pack. I shiver at the arrival because despite being his Luna, I know radar

    will scold me into next week.

    Luna, stop! Wait¡­ Don¡¯t do this! Radar¡¯s voicees through like a bullet to the brain, harsh and

    direct, not concealing his anger and anxiety that we¡¯re taking matters into our own hands. Leyanne

    doesn¡¯t hesitate and turns to them with a blinding poof of something she throws in the air. A slight

    movement of hand with devastating results and I can¡¯t fault that witch for her reflexes. A spark, a sh,

    a thick cloying smog that chokes the space up behind us and brings them all to a dead halt as we

    venture on and quicken to escape them. Whatever it is, it serves well to startle them, and we leave

    them in our tracks. It smells like burned rubber and old ash.

    ¡°Sorry pets but needs must. Be good little pups and guard the door, we havepanying.¡± She

    sing songs back at them, brazen as always, concealed by the haze of grey smoke in the darkness and

    I nche with a quick nce back before following Sierra up the staircase. Clinging to her rump like a

    helpless child to help move me faster while still in human form. My powers are pointless and not being

    able to transform feels like I¡¯m a dead weight who can only follow their lead.

    ¡°Why are we shaking them off when they could be helping by following?¡± I retort, out of breath from

    exertion and she lights up the hall for us with her palms once more. That gentle glow which has

    surprising ability to shine the way clear. Perplexed at my own uselessness and leaving our capable

    guards behind.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s too obedient and he won¡¯t let any of us step a foot further in this pursuit. The fates want

    us girls to handle things for now, else we wouldn¡¯t have ended up here like this.¡± Leyanne is always so

    self-assured and I do wonder if she has the ability to read the future. If maybe she¡¯s a waking seer,

    someone who can see beyond time while going about her daily business. It¡¯s rare but it would exin

    her ability to know things.

    ¡°But still¡­.¡± I start and trail off when Sierra turns and throws me a dark amber re, hushing me and I

    get the message loud and clear. She doesn¡¯t want Radar up there with us when she faces down Juan

    because she knows he would shield and intervene, and Sierra wouldn¡¯t get within ten feet of that

    monster. Radar would put himself in the firing line always and I can feel Sierra¡¯s desire to eb the one to

    bring Juan down. It¡¯s out there like a thick aura around us and I worry she may be blinded by her own

    hatred of the man and not thinking straight.

    We get up the spiral incline and into the long corridor which splits to sleeping quarters and a second

    stairway. Blinking momentarily and trying to make a decision on direction when Carmen sticks her nose

    in the air and heads for the passage up ahead of us to another level. She seems to know where to go

    and her sense of smell has always been top notch. Without a word we all follow, swift and silent,

    without second guessing her ability. My nerves eating me raw and making me shiver with anticipation

    but all I can do is keep moving forward and pushing down the nauseating worry. It¡¯s dark and

    Leyanne¡¯s glow is the only things taking the edge off the eerie creepiness of being in the manor while it

    feels abandoned.

    We end up moving this way up three flights to the fourth floor, the ce where Sierra¡¯s wing with Juan

    all these years is located, and I wonder if he¡¯s hiding in his own bedroom. A coward like him, it seems

    fitting somehow. To be hiding in the dark corner by his bed, hopefully trembling at the impending doom

    of his long reign.

    I can sense Radar behind us and it throws me a little, not far, keeping his distance so Leyanne doesn¡¯t

    startle bomb them again and it gives me reassurance knowing he won¡¯t ke on his duty to protect.

    He¡¯s given up swaying us and has decided obedience and caution is better. He knows how stubborn I

    can be, and that Sierra isn¡¯t afraid of him in the slightest. Keeping close enough to watch. Sierra and

    Carmen seem oblivious to them but the witch nces back and fixes a smug smile on her lips as

    though telling me she feels them too and somehow knew they would back us up. I just cannot work her

    out sometimes.

    We finally get to the long narrow corridor which leads to the west wing: the master bedroom in the top

    corner of this manor. The lord¡¯s boudoir, so to speak. And Leyanne lets her glow fade to nothing at all

    so our night vision all kicks in perfectly and prepares us for what we assume is a darker space. The air

    around us is thick with dust and tension, all poised and quiet for a moment while Carmen and Sierra

    turn back to human form and Carmen reaches forward for the handle of the double doors.

    ¡°Wait.¡± I whisper, a hushed cautious tone and that rearing up of fear and doubt swirling in my belly now

    I can feel the presence of wolve son the other side. We know he won¡¯t be alone, but we have no idea

    how many of his minions are left. There could be a dozen of them and maybe an equal match to our

    group. ¡°We might be outnumbered.¡± I add in haste.

    ¡°There¡¯s only a half dozen. He seems to have lost many along the way.¡± Radar¡¯s voicees at me

    softly from behind and I jump when I realize he has moved to my rear and close enough to whisper it

    directly to me. ¡°You four are going to be the death of me. Cole is going to go crazy when I tell him I

    have zero authority over you anymore.¡± He rasps, letting me know he isn¡¯t pleased in any way and I

    wave him away with acent gesture. I know it¡¯s not fair that he will get hell form my mate, but

    Colton will eventually calm down when this is all over. This is for the good of the whole pack.

    ¡°Why is it so quiet and still?¡± Carmen¡¯s craning at the door to listen through the thick wood and pauses

    before reaching to touch the handle with caution. I notice her sniffing the air first to check for wolfsbane

    and then she grips the cold metal firmly. Leaning her shoulder against the smooth surface and tilting

    her head to have one good listen once more.

    ¡°They¡¯re in there, just not doing anything. Waiting maybe.¡± Radar moves me aside and slides up next to

    her, looking at the door and he too evaluates it. ¡°I have no idea if they are sleeping, or just poised for a

    fight.¡± He frowns, narrowing his glowing eyes and fully shifts Carmen out of the way.

    ¡°Who can sleep with a full-blown vampire war going on out there?¡± Sierra snorts, the hatred evident for

    Juan and she gets so impatient with the stalling she shoves Radar out of her way and grabs the handle

    herself, yanking it down and heaves the door forward with intent. The clicking noise is loud and

    prominent in this noiseless air and startles me.

    I close my eyes tight and take a hurried breath as the swoosh of air at my guards leaping forward to

    surround us gives me a new sense of safety. Into immediate guard mode as they nk us, and await

    instruction from Radar rather than their Luna. There¡¯s a creak, a groan, and then the heavy scuffing

    noise of the doors being pushed fully open, and yet nothing happens.

    I blink open myshes and look around and adjust to my night vision before I notice the sitting figures

    dotted around the room, all seemingly poised yet do absolutely nothing at our appearance. My heart

    drops and my insides flutter at this weird anticlimax. I do not trust these men and I feel like this is way

    weirder than I could have imagined and gawp at the fact they remain as they are and don¡¯t even blink

    at our arrival.

    ¡°Wee¡­. You finally showed up.¡± Juan¡¯s blood curdling, husky voicees at us from the far

    corner of the room. By the huge four poster bed and my eyes are drawn to the figure sprawled out like

    a lording king in his domain. He doesn¡¯t seem phased at all by us, in fact he¡¯s sprawled out, one arm

    propped under his chin, so he¡¯s semi sat up. His glowing amber eyesing at us out from the

    darkness of this room and I wonder why they have no lights or power in the manor at all. If this is to

    cloak them and give advantage or if there¡¯s something wrong with the electrics.

    ¡°You were expecting us?¡± Radar bites back with a sardonicugh, moving to the front of our party and

    putting himself directly in front of Sierra in a protective manner. That cocky confidence on show of a

    seasoned warrior who is ready to go at it in a blink.

    ¡°I was expecting my son, but his bitch and his mother are fine by me. Guess I just have to deal with you

    first.¡± Juanughs and the sound is almost manic, blood curling, and so not like the man I remember.

    He seems to have changed so drastically since thest time Iid eye son him and I wonder if he really

    has lost all sense of sanity in recent months. His eyes are wild and burn with something terrifying in the

    depths. I shudder and break contact with him, looking across at Sierra instead who is locked on in a

    death re and has no intention of relinquishing.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°All these years haven¡¯t been kind to you, Juan. You look old and haggard and have lost any kind of

    alpha energy you once possessed. You¡¯re a sad old wolf with hopes of grandeur and zero ability. Give it

    up before you hurt yourself!¡± Sierras words cut through the air like a knife, dripping venom and Juan

    justughs at her with a throaty cackle.

    The air in here is stale and sparks with heightened tension. A feeling in this ce of unease and I shift

    closer to Carmen who is now beside me. She grabs my hand and yanks me to her side before wing

    up and fully epassing my fingers like a shield. She is making it clear she isn¡¯t going to let me go

    and that Sierra is trying to stoke the embers of a fiery fight.

    ¡°Maybe like you I should have slept a decade away and left my son to fend for himself, huh?¡± he

    sniggers at his own words and I catch a glimpse of Sierra shifting forward before Radar steps in front of

    her and pushes her behind him once more. Her anger ring and losing her own sense as despisal

    fuels her.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to take you outside. The Vampire lord wants to see you. You can eithere easily, or we

    can do this the hard way. I have no doubt you won¡¯t be the victorious one in this.¡± Radar moves closer

    to him to shorten the space between them and leave Sierra where she stands. I flinch, eyeing up the

    other wolves in this room, all eyes honed in on us but yet they don¡¯t move at all, in fact seemed

    uncaring about trying to. I nudge Carmen to eye them up too and as she scans the rest of the space,

    she too furrows her brow at theck of motion from his so called loyal. I knew he would have some

    here, but I expected some sort of attempt to shield their alpha.

    ¡°Try. You think I didn¡¯t expect this?¡± Juanughs again, that mighty and snarly sound as though he¡¯s in

    possession of some great superior secret. His noise curdles my blood and I start to perspire with this

    invading nervous energy that tells me to be on full alert. The inner powers inside of me swirling

    because I¡¯m afraid.

    My guards move out from our circle of protection, linking to Radar for direction and I watch as they

    move towards the figures around the room, preparing for them to intervene while Radar and another

    wolf head right for Juan. A tactical move to position themselves between them and their Luna and

    Rema. I don¡¯t understand why this seems so easy, why he¡¯s so smug, or why his protectors are

    motionless and watching. It¡¯s all a little too simple.

    ¡°Wait. I don¡¯t like this.¡± I strut forward fast and grab at Radar¡¯s arm from behind, yanking myself free

    from Carmen to do so. The witch however seems to get irritated with the pause and waves her hand

    sin the air with a huge sigh .

    ¡°Oh, for god¡¯s sake, Juan, whatever trick you have nned, get on with it so we can move and get

    home before dawn. This is tiring.¡± She walks brazenly towards him, pushing from between us easily,

    like we¡¯re made of paper, and his eyes narrow as he focuses on her face. Instant recognition lighting

    him up now his attention is on this dark cloaked figure who had been standing behind us.

    ¡°So much for being a neutral to the species, Leyanne. Long time no see. Are you going to make this an

    unfair fight by intervening with your powers? There¡¯s no fun in that and I thought it was against your

    rules, your highness.¡± He mocks her and she only shrugs with one shoulder as though she expected

    him to say something so juvenile. I however squint at what he just addressed her as. Highness?

    ¡°Not if I don¡¯t have to but at the end of the day, preserving a species sometimes needs a little

    intervention. My goal has never changed. I will always be neutral, but never inactive when ites to

    keeping this world in check and bnce. Your species needs to be rid of toxic influences to thrive.

    Don¡¯t call me that anymore, it¡¯s been a long time since I resigned from the high council.¡± Leyanne shuts

    him down with a bored tone and haughty response as she adjusts her outer robes. She means

    business and walks with confidence towards him, no fear at anything he can do because I truly believe

    she is above being harmed by any creature on this. She¡¯s not like any witch I have ever heard of

    and her constant unwavering calm tells me she knows she is invincible. I have heard of the high

    council; it¡¯s known to be a collection of the most powerful of the species and exists to keep us all in

    check. I find it strangely unsurprising she was once one of them, but I wonder why she isn¡¯t anymore.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡­.. shame you¡¯re immortal. It would make my day to see you of all people fall at my feet. The

    great and powerful Leyanne Cruden, deserter of her own position and back turner of her sisterhood. So

    high and mighty, yet so self-absorbed and alone¡­¡­ Now were all gathered here¡­. Do you want my

    presents? Let¡¯s make things fun!¡± He shifts up from his lounging position, having no affect on her at all,

    and all around minus me instantly shift to wolf form from the threat in his tone. They all sense the

    iing danger and I recoil behind Sierra automatically, shielding my abdomen with the gut feeling

    this is about to go off. Leyanne on the other hand just brushes her hair form one shoulder and gives

    another disinterested shrug.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew the meaning of the word fun, Juan¡­. Also, you¡¯re too selfish for gift giving. So,

    what is it?¡± Leyanne mocks him right back.

    ¡°I knew I could never take out any that came for me, so I prepared a parting sentiment. I just expected

    it to be a gift for my son and yet the coward doesn¡¯t even show face to his father¡­HAH¡­.. This is an

    end to all of this, but my bitch mate will have to do instead. She always did put herself in front of

    children anyway. One life takes four, right?¡± Juan snaps, sudden anger in his sardonic tone and jumps

    up clutching something in his hand. Something dark and clunky, as he springs to his feet, suddenly

    virile, still the only wolf apart from me in human form, and it happens so fast it¡¯s like a blink. I don¡¯t get a

    second to think or take in his sudden shift.

    The unmistakable click and pop that despite never hearing in life, I know instantly what it is. It seems so

    nothing and unreal yet flips my heart inside out and I lurch with the fright as it dawns on me that it¡¯s the

    noise of something firing. The object in his hand smoking, as his eyes re bright and amber with

    disdain, and I¡¯m transfixed on what he¡¯s holding. Everything around me halting in an instant as time

    ceases to progress and I¡¯m focused only on what he just did.

    The long, cold and terrifying silhouette of a pistol gripped in hisrge hand, the scent of silver and

    wolfsbane permeating the air around me as everything moves into slow motion. I watch in despair as a

    bullet takes slow flight through the shadowy air and careful aim right at the forehead of Sierra. She¡¯s

    leaping through the air towards him, right in its path of destruction, everything frozen in a moment of

    time suddenly and I have no idea why. Somehow, it¡¯s as though only I can see this happening without

    restraint of my own actions and all those around me have be almost still as seconds slow to

    minutes.

    All I know is that I¡¯m seeing it this way, the descent of death upon Sierra, the slow-motion movements

    of my entire guard as they fly for targets and the looming figure of that snarling and smug Juan before

    me. I lift my hands in impulse, shocked that I can move freely and normally, an orb of translucent

    energy forming around my fists as instinct takes over. my weapon of destruction and the only thing I

    have within me to protect my Rema. I lift my fists above my head and throw everything I have at that

    bullet, that lingering shrapnel of evil that hangs in the air between him and her.

 Chapter 109: NO

    Chapter 109: NO

    My energy blows out like an explosion and takes everything in its wake with it. Uncontrolled due to my

    sheer fear, mounting hysteria, and suddenly time ceases to cling on in the slow mo. Wooosh, the clock

    restarts and everything in my wake is thrown wide like the after implosion of a nuclear bomb.

    Sierra, Radar, the bullet and Juan are all catapulted away from me with force. Flying into a chaotic

    crashnding of limp bodies against the far wall behind the bed, taking a pir and the canopy with it, in

    a crashing chorus of thuds and growls. It¡¯s a monumental fallout from something that I didn¡¯t mean to

    deliver so viciously.

    I have no idea where the bullet hasnded or if I manage to set it off course and I scramble forward to

    unravel Sierra from the mess of bedding and debris around her, shielded by the hunched over wolf

    form of Radar. Even in freefall eh somehow managed to cling to her and protect her as they went

    down.

    I sense Juan pulling himself up, slightly dazed, from my left, against the wall and throw another energy

    ball of anger his way that throws him another few feet towards his subordinates. Concentrated despisal

    in a specially wrapped package just for him and the crunch of his bones as he collides with a dresser

    gives me some deep satisfaction.

    ¡°Stay over there and don¡¯t try that again! Next time I will throw you out the window!¡± I snap at him,

    appeased with the ashen look of disbelief and pain etched on his face as his nearest minion helps pull

    him to his feet. His body already beginning to heal and confirm this room is protected from the weapon

    against his own people out there. I don¡¯t think he expected my reaction or my ability as he has never

    really seen what I can do since I left the Manor many moons ago. I turn away form him in disgust, more

    than confident he¡¯s too startled for a repeat right now.

    ¡°Sierra, are you okay? Radar, what about you?¡± I scurry towards them, Carmen on my rear as the

    Luna¡¯s guard move with us and form a shield in a semi-circle while facing all eyes on the other wolves

    in the room. I get to the two huddled figures as a groan is let out and Radar seems to roll to his side,

    revealing apletely unharmed Sierra in human form as she pulls herself up into my awaiting arms. I

    give her a brief hug, the relief sweeping through my body like a wave of warm euphoria.

    ¡°Now, now, Juan, what kind of cowardly attempt was that? A gun? Silver bullets? Really¡­. Oh, how the

    mighty have fallen. Are you that desperate to win, even if you die with her?¡± Leyanne mocks him from

    her position where she was already, unmoved and unphased and then smirks at the pathetic figure as

    he finds his feet to face her. Despite all the mess around us, she is like a statue of perfect posture in

    the midst and only brushes herself down to rid the falling dust form her ck attire.

    Radar draws my attention with another groan, this time a whimper in its core, and the sudden scent of

    blood pulls my eyes to him in rm. The unmistakable scent of our own kind.

    ¡°Radar?!?!¡± Sierra must smell it too and is faster than me to click on what¡¯s wrong. Pushing me aside

    so she can move to him and throws herself on the ground to kneel beside him as he returns to human.

    His shoulder is covered in red oozing stickiness as it pours from a fresh wound and starts dripping on

    the floor at an awful rate. Now that he¡¯s a fraction of the size as a person, the amount of blood is

    rming and clear as day on human skin. Dark and oozing as his skin pales out.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­.. the bullet hit you?¡± Sierra wails, and hauls him to a sitting position, eyes scanning his

    body for more damage and then focuses back on his shoulder as tears prickle up in her eyes. I shudder

    in shock and follow suit to dive down beside him, pulling his body against me too and examine the

    bullet wound in despair. I can¡¯t see it inside as it¡¯s deep, but there is already swelling with a faint blue

    tinge from abo of the two properties on earth which can harm us.

    ¡°The bullet was silver, and I can smell wolfsbane, we need to get it out or he won¡¯t heal.¡± Imand at

    my Rema, needing her to help me so I cany him down and find something to get the shrapnel out.

    ¡°Move¡­. Worse than not healing, he can die¡­you know it¡¯s a lethalbo and doesn¡¯t take long to

    be irreversible. I¡¯m sure Radar knows that more than most.¡± Leyanne is quick beside us, taking

    her eyes off Juan who is no longer my main concern. Radar closes his eyes, his expression bing

    calm even in pain, and oddly still, and I wonder if he¡¯s reminiscing about the scar to his face and his

    near death from this same poison in the war back then. My heart aches for him that of all the wolves,

    he¡¯s the one to experience this again.

    ¡°That was the point!¡± Juan cackles out loud, sounding demented and not like the Alpha I once trembled

    before. I think he really has lost his mind and his sole purpose in luring us up here to this space was to

    kill his own son even if all four of us died with him. He knows he¡¯s defeated and that was hisst straw.

    He can¡¯t win against the army of vampires nor can he take down the fractured pack on our side, so he

    chose the cowards end of vengeance and suicide to feel like he won. He really has fallen from grace

    and given up on any future.

    It pulls my focus for a second as I flicker round to nce his way and the room erupts in seconds

    before I have a chance to blink at him. The minions who seemed lifeless and subservient spring up,

    almost as though they have been waiting, and fly at my guards. Juan turns in a sh to huge and fierce

    wolf before lunging straight towards us and the glow of many amber eyes in the dark are only outshone

    by the show of white teeth gnashing our way.

    ¡°Move¡± I push Leyanne harshly towards Radar so that she falls over on top of him and throw my hands

    up with a fiery glow of energy, pulsating in a second, thrust his way as a counteract and barely manage

    to keep myself upright with the kickback of my own sudden power throw. It¡¯s a frantic attempt to shield

    and yet it¡¯s effective even if I lose control.

    The room implodes. Wolf against wolf and his men do not seem to be affected by the frequency

    downstairs the way the others were. I wonder if this room has sound dampeners that stop them being

    hit with the frequency outside. It would exin why they settled to sit in here and wait, even with so

    few. It was his only fighting chance, to weaken us as we came here while he sat with full powers and

    energy in a bid to tilt the bnce. Colton noting was the only part he didn¡¯t n. He must have

    known we would show, or that the vampires wereing, and I wonder if it was chance and they stay

    here endlessly waiting, or if this was all preconceived and he knew it would be tonight.

    I try to keep my head as all out aggressive warfare erupts around us and Leyanne and Sierra pull

    Radar¡¯s body to the corner to tend to his excessive bleeding. I focus on Carmen who is in the thick of it

    and fighting fearlessly alongside the guard. She would be better downstairs still dealing with the

    frequency for our wolves outside and yet I can¡¯t get near her to tear her away and send her back down.

    ¡°This is going to sting¡­. A lot. Bear down¡± Leyanne¡¯s voice cuts through the noise of snapping teeth,

    snarls, growls, swiping ws, and breaking furniture and I¡¯m torn about what to do in this moment.

    Carmen jumps up in the air and delivers a pounding fist to the top of a skull, giving her all, yet it¡¯s all too

    compact and muddled for me to effectively help with my power. Bodies and fur flying everywhere at the

    speed of light and I¡¯m stuck between them and the efforts to save Radar. My head scrambles for a n

    and yet my eyes are consistently drawn back to Juan in the muddled battle before me.

    ¡°Stay with me, Radar¡­. You¡¯re going to be okay.¡± Sierra¡¯s soft voice ws at my heart with evidence of

    her panic and tears as she hauls Radar¡¯s upper torso onto herp and cradles his head against her

    abdomen to help hold him steady. He has his eyes closed from the pain of what to us is a toxic venom

    flowing through his body and sweat is collecting across his skin surface rapidly. ¡°You said you would

    stay by my side for the rest of my life¡­.. you can¡¯t break that promise, you hear me?¡± Sierra begins to

    sob as Leyanne pulls out a sheathed dagger, ornate with iid jewels in the exquisite handle from

    somewhere under her cloak and begins to cut out the silver bullet. Slicing into his skin with the focus of

    a professional surgeon and doesn¡¯t seem squeamish at all with what she¡¯s doing.

    Radar lets out a muffled groan and twitches as the de cuts deeper, and he clings to Sierra¡¯s arm as

    he tries to stop himself from tossing around. The witch is digging around to find it with the tip of the

    de and I can¡¯t bear to stand here doing nothing.

    Carmen¡­. downstairs¡­.go back to what you were doing! We need to disable the frequency. I link her

    across the room and with a subtle woosh and push of my energy balls I manage to separate her from

    the wolf she is clinging to while delivering a vicious w stab to his shoulder. She seems startled for a

    second and then reads me loud and clear and takes off without hesitation, dodging wolves and heads

    back for the door. Her eyes focused on her direction and I turn to check on the three huddled figures.

    Juan follows my gaze, catching the corner of my eye with his sudden halt in fighting and I can sense

    his urge even form here. He let¡¯s go of one of my guards that he had by the fur off his neck and takes a

    running jump towards me in my standing position. I lift my hands in readiness knowing he¡¯s no match

    for my ability to throw out a shield to hit him, but he heads straight for the back of Leyanne and I miss

    him by mere millimeters.

    Sierra seems to sense it too and looks up in time to see himing down on the back of our witch with

    ws extended and a definite desire to impale her. I gasp a loud Noooo and turn in an attempt to

    intervene, but Sierra does it for me. Jumping up and changing mid air she hits him head on in a

    shing collision of mass, and send shim hurtling backwards with her smaller self-clutching like a

    leech. They tumble backwards, roll across the floor through broken despair, swiping two wolves off their

    feet as they take out their legs and end up crashing into the edge of a wardrobe nearby. The crunching,

    cracking sound of bones snapping and then theye to a dead halt. A moment of pause before the

    real fight begins.

    ¡°Sierra! No!!¡± Radar yells at the top of his lungs, almost deafening me as it alsoes through the

    pack link in amplified unison. My brain almost explodes with the ferocity of his despair.

    I¡¯m after them in a second, heading her way, but Sierra and Juan are fast and seem to recover so

    quickly, they lock on in a grappling fight and she¡¯s hauled to her hind legs to meet him eye to eye.

    Fierce meets fierce and even from here, unable to do anything while they are close together like that, I

    can taste her desire to end this with him. Sierra has finallye to meet the man who kept her locked

    up for a decade and my heart plummets and knees weaken as she turns her head slightly to me with a

    strange still calm to her aura.

    I know we¡¯re not bound anymore. I¡¯m a witch remember. Some things I just know and being a seer

    meant you would never be able to hide it from me. Take care of my son and my grandbabies. I love

    you. Now get out, all of you. This is between us.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sierra¡¯s voice rips through the link, silencing everything, and my blood and heart stop cold in my body

    as I am gripped by the fear of her words. Strangled instantly with emotion, choked to a rooted spot and

    yet not shock¡­because somewhere deep down I already knew this. I could feel it in her earlier, her

    aura changed, her warrior stood up, and in my heart I already suspected. I wanted to ignore it and have

    hope she would cling to life to protect us, but now it¡¯s suffocated down and I am faced with the fact that

    Sierra came here to end Juan and die in the process.

    She knew¡­.. We shouldn¡¯t have unbound her. She already figured it out. Oh my god, she

    knew.

 Chapter 110: No Turning Back

    Chapter 110: No Turning Back

    A cold wave takes over my body and once again time seems to slow at an unnatural pace as I take in

    all that surrounds me. Radar in the corner, being held down by Leyanne as she tries to remove the

    metal in his body that can kill him while he¡¯s reaching out, trying to get up. The desperation in his eye

    as the love of his life takes on her enemy but the toxin is already removing any strength he has left.

    He¡¯s powerless to do anything in his state.

    I turn my head as the collision of wolf on wolf among the guards and Juan¡¯s own continues in bloody

    chaos, tearing at one another and throwing ws and punches as they grapple and roll around me.

    Noise and debris clouding the air and yet I am rooted to my spot.

    In the midst of it all, Sierra stands nose to nose on hind legs, raising her smaller frame to what was

    once our formidable alpha and the I am fixated on the two joined bodies as they grip onto one another,

    eyes locked in fierce battle, ws submerged into each other¡¯s bodies. The tension and sheer malice

    between them reverberates in the air like a vibrating frequency and I can taste the venom. Sierra pulls

    herself up to meet him closer to his sheer size and I can tell she has no intention of backing down or

    making this easy on him. Juan seemed amused that in hisst hours of his life, it¡¯s his once weak mate

    who chooses to target him.

    I cry out as Sierra makes the first move, throwing herself with all her might into him, thrusting ws and

    fangs at his body so she knocks him back from his stance and while unsteady she has the upper hand.

    She withdraws one bloodied set of ws, pulling form ripping flesh, swipes straight for his face and

    catches him across the muzzle in a piercing grip. I blink and almost miss the sudden speed as my

    senses return and the clock spins forward.

    Juan fights back, holding no punches even against a femme and hauls her from his body as he

    attempts to lift her into the air for a body swipe. With his strength, speed and skill in battle I know Sierra

    is leading a futile battle against an opponent she will never beat. She was never a match for him, and

    now in this fast-paced moment, I know I only have one option to pull them apart safely. She won¡¯t stop

    any other way and radar won¡¯t quit fighting the witch unless Sierra is removed. I know there¡¯s only one

    thing I can do that will help her even the odds and bring much needed back up and space to fight this

    out properly.

    A thought suddenly hits me that this was the only reason I was here at all, that these gifts were for this

    moment when I cannot physically jump in and defend her. I am all but useless, save my ability to thrust

    my pack around. Watching in agony as Sierra and Juan sh at one another, snap and grapple and

    she slowly loses in every move he makes.

    I pull my palms together as his talons aim straight for her heart and throat while gripping her by the

    scruff of the neck, knowing this fight between them has no bounds and neither will stop until one dies.

    They both know that it¡¯s the end for them whoever wins, and I can¡¯t let this happen. Sierra has to be

    saved at all costs.

    Colton, please be close. Your mother needs you at the manor. Now!

    I send the link out as I close my eyes, shutting the free flow of tears into the darkness with me and put

    all of my energy into my palms. I pray for precision and enough gusto to send them flying. Pushing my

    love, anger, betrayal, loyalty¡­desire to save Sierra into the one thing I can do for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.. don¡¯t be mad!¡± I utter towards her as I open my eyes and release with a forward thrust, all

    that I can muster at the two bodies, caked in blood and hatred. I sent them with a visible pulse of

    energy, thrusting them both forward with a violent assault, right through the balcony windows far behind

    them. Smashing ss as two dark furred shapes are blown like they were hit with a torpedo straight

    out of the top floor balcony of the manor, and I cross my fingers and hope to god they heal quickly

    before the frequency has any kind of effect.

    ¡°Sierra!!¡± Radar growls in agony as he clutches out at the disappearing figures and Leyanne has to use

    all her might to m him back down and continue whatever she¡¯s doing. I squeeze my eyes shut, pray

    Colton heard me and push towards the window to see where theynded. It¡¯s nothing but darkness and

    shimmering shards of ss in the eerie night.

    The smashing open of the doubleyered solid doors also lets the sound in that was previously held at

    bay and Juan¡¯s minions all retreat in panic as they realize I have opened up the elements and they will

    now suffer the same fate as the rest of the wolves around us. Their weapon will be used on them in the

    same way they have used it on the pack and their gifts will suffer soon enough. I have faith in Carmen

    down there trying to stop it, but for now, I can even feel the slow effect at this high height where the

    sound is closer and louder. It makes my skin goosebump and all my hairs stand on end.

    A scuffle of ws and scrapes of shoved furniture see them abandoning my guards mid fight and they

    run as fast as they can. They exit via the main door and take off at speed, some of the pack following

    while two go to radar¡¯s side to help.

    ¡°Stay with him¡­ I need to go out there and find Sierra¡± I throw mymand and turn to head after the

    rest, but radar¡¯s voice hits me hard.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t! Stay fucking here. This is all going to shit. For once do as I tell you or else Colton will

    have my soul.¡± His hoarse and angry words pierce me guiltily, I can taste his pain as he struggles to sit

    up and Leyanne leans back with a satisfied snort.

    ¡°You¡¯re healing, stay still, for god¡¯s sakes. I got the bullet out, but the toxins are already spreading and

    need to be reversed. I need more time to work on you to be sure to stop any longsting damage.¡±

    Leyanne appeals to him but it¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t expect him to agree. He is on his feet in seconds,

    rubbing his shoulder and smearing blood across flesh absent mindedly before he shifts to wolf and fur

    covers the worst of it. His gaze locked on his goal, and I can already tell his brain is out that window.

    Stay!

    He links me amand with a snarl, and with a sh, takes a leap right out the window in the direction

    of Sierra and disappears into the darkest air. Barely a gush of wind or noise.

    Not a second of hesitation, no regard for his weakened body or his still bleeding wound and yet I sigh

    with relief that he¡¯s able to go after her. I may have dyed the fight by throwing them outside, but it

    was a temporary measure in the hopes of pulling Colton here to protect her and intervene. He still

    hasn¡¯t linked me back and my heart shudders with the sudden realization of why. My blood running cold

    and nausea spreading fast as I put two and two together at hisck of linking me back. It¡¯s not like him

    to not respond, not matter what¡¯s happening.

    The frequency¡­it weakens the gifts the longer they are exposed, so maybe Colton can¡¯t link anymore

    because of it. And if he can¡¯t link, then maybe he can¡¯t use his strength or speed¡­maybe even his

    other abilities and alpha tone. He¡¯s out there fighting a strong enemy in a state not too dissimr to

    Radar.

    My knees give out and my body crumples downwards as fear roots in my heart and yet my figure hits

    soft fur as one of my guards catches me. He pads the fall and promptly returns me to my feet with a

    swift flick before he leans me against his side to support me. So smoothly done that I am suddenly

    lightheaded. A reminder that I am not myself and so easily vulnerable.

    Luna, are you okay? The concerned unison of my guards and I blink back tears of fear before turning to

    them with a fa?ade of calm and strong.

    ¡°The alpha hasn¡¯t linked back¡­I don¡¯t think he can. We need to do something. We have to help Sierra,

    help the pack.¡± I¡¯m overwhelmed suddenly with all of this flooding my brain but Leyanne stands up and

    brushes off her clothes with that precise manner and freakish calm. Strangely assuring yet also really

    unnerving in such a contradictorybo.

    ¡°Well, you know he¡¯s not injured or else you would be crying like a bairn and rolling in agony. He¡¯s

    clearly not dead. I can see you standing here just fine. So, think, Luna. What are you going to do now,

    in your condition?¡± She has an annoying point and I nche at her in total bewilderment. If I wasn¡¯t

    pregnant, I would have followed my Rema as a wolf and helped kick Juan¡¯s butt into a cage. I would be

    in the thick of battle and facing my ¡­¡­¡­ that¡¯s it.

    ¡°I have to find my father and brother!¡± I yelp out, suddenly tuned in on the fact they are still a possibility

    to end all of this without any more loss or suffering. Radar won¡¯t let Sierra fight alone and he sure as

    hell won¡¯t let Juan die because of her. With him taking off after her, I can rx a little in the knowledge

    Radar will put her life before his own, even in his weakened state. He should heal slowly enough to

    regain some of his gifts and make sure he buys me some time.

    ¡°Go help Radar, protect the Rema, don¡¯t kill the alpha! Take him as prisoner until I call for him.¡± I

    command and shove my nearest guard away from me in haste. I know the others are chasing Juan¡¯s

    men, but I have some here still and they hesitate before nodding my way. Two leap straight out the

    broken debris of the doors. Disappearing into the night, arge grey behind me steps forward and

    pushes against my side to support me. It¡¯s only now I realize my body is sagging on trembling limbs still

    and my ever-attentive guards don¡¯t miss a beat.

    ¡°Carmen will work on the frequency until it¡¯s done, but we have to find Lord Varro, leader of the

    vampires out there. Without dying in the process.¡± I voice loudly and feel Leyanne¡¯s eyes burning into

    mine with that ever-smug look on her face. I can¡¯t tell if she agrees or is just interested to see how I am

    going to manage that. Sometimes I would love to poke her eyes out for those looks she throws.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Leyanne smiles somewhat softly, a strange misty look on her face and extends a hand

    towards the door in an overly polite gesture. Still, even after all of this, I get the feeling this witch should

    never fully be trusted. Despite how often she hase to our aid, there¡¯s still that aura around her that

    she does things for her benefit and won¡¯t stay loyal unless it suits her. I can¡¯t pinpoint exactly why I feel

    this way, but I think it¡¯s¡¯ in all her almost sarcastic mannerisms and expressions. Her all knowing eye,

    her unshakeable demeanor, and right now, seeming to always be one step ahead no matter what¡¯s

    happening. I can¡¯t decide if it¡¯s mistrust or wariness because she¡¯s a huge mystery.

    I turn on my heel and shake the doubts away, suddenly homed in on a semi n and trying to ignore

    my own nervousness. Closely nked by the remaining guards and head into the hallway at speed.

    Leyanne is fast to light up the corridor with her magical light and sticks close to my side.

    Colton, Can you hear me? I ask again desperately via the pack link, in the hopes one of the pack pick it

    up out there.

    There¡¯s no response and I instead wrack my brains as we skirt down the passages on how the heck I

    am meant to weed out the great lord and ruler of the attacking army, when surrounded by feuding

    creatures and a frequency fit to disable any strength I have.

 Chapter 111: Chaos

    Chapter 111: Chaos

    Before you carry on with the next chapter, join us on the new Awakening Instagram where we will post

    ways to get involved with future giveaways to win Paperbacks and merch

    https://.instagram/awakeningseries

    I finally hit the marble surface of the ground floor and skid to a halt before I reach the main door, a

    sudden thought hitting me right in the head which falters my steps. It¡¯s so obvious and yet I facepalm

    myself for being this stupid and slow to even pick up on it until now. Instead of running around in the

    dark like a headless chicken, I have the means under my nose to bring Varro to me. I spin on my heel

    to face my nearest wolf, suddenly enlightened on the easiest method for an oue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the security room where Carmen is.¡± I nod themand, raising a brow, only get a gruff

    wolfy snort in response before my guards turn and push me along the darkest part of the house. No

    argument when their Lunamands, because Radar isn¡¯t here to question anything and no one

    outside the sub pack would ever dare. ¡°What is with theck of lighting in here, can one of you not go

    find the generator?¡± I snap in frustration, knowing this is not even a point but already my nerves are

    taut, and I am all out of whack with tension. I follow closely, one wolf in front and the other falls back to

    my heel to keep me nked. Ever aware of keeping me safe and yet it doesn¡¯t help settle my inner

    turmoil at all. My mind brimming with scenarios and thinking this might be the best way to do things

    quickly and possibly limit the damage to my pack out there.

    We get to the room where Carmen has holed herself up and push the door open quickly, sliding inside.

    She¡¯s sat typing away like a maniac, a furrowed brow and determined expression as she chews on her

    lower lip and nods to signal she knows we walked in. Her whole aura screams of intense concentration

    and mild agitation, And I can tell how furiously she has been working to get the frequencies separated

    already.

    ¡°If you want an update then don¡¯t get your hopes up. The file was recorded at one time with both

    sounds, so I cannot pull them apart. I need to try and find the original deterrent file and rece what I

    have but Juan has the system so locked up I can¡¯t get into anything. I need more time.¡± She snorts as if

    disgusted, rams a few more keys with heavy prods and keeps on tap, tap, tapping like a maniac as she

    squints at the only illumination here. The monitor: and I wonder how the back up power is still

    connected to tech but not to anything else in the house. I wonder if he re-routed all remaining dregs to

    the security room to make sure his weapons stayed in ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. The sound system outside for the frequency¡­. does it also work as a PA

    system?¡± I push up beside her, pulling out a swivel stool and drop down to her level pulling her

    attention for a second.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s what¡¯s used to send this sound over the valley. All the speakers outside are connected

    and ying this on a loop at all hours.¡± She doesn¡¯t seem to understand why I¡¯m asking, not clicking on

    what I would want a PA system for so I cover her hand with mine to get her to focus for a second.

    ¡°Is there a mic in here for me to make an announcement?¡± I press on. My n is simple¡­. Call my

    father out in a way he¡¯s sure to hear if he is really here. Bring him to me instead of running around like

    an idiot trying to find someone I have never seen. A loudspeaker shout out that says,e see me.

    Carmen¡¯s expression straightens as she thinks for a second and then nods towards the desk to the

    right side of my tilted body.

    ¡°Ummmmm¡­announcement? Are you going to politely ask the vampires to stop doing what they are

    doing?¡± A sardonic tilt of the brow and she squints at me as though I have lost my mind. I flick her in

    the forehead with an utter sigh of frustration and sometimes wonder if Carmen pretends she¡¯s dumb, or

    if she sometimes really is.

    ¡°Carmen, honey¡­ I say this with utter adoration, but, Meadows right¡­you are not the sharpest tool in

    the box¡­.. I am trying to call my vampire father out and find a way to end this. I want him toe toN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    me!¡± I say it slowly and precisely while widening my eyes as though she¡¯s having to trante a foreign

    language she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh. Yeah, huh. I see.¡± Carmen scratches her head, throws me a little sarcastic smile of

    embarrassment and being dense, and then her face drops immediately to a nk expression.

    ¡°Does that mean¡­..that maybe Jasper¡­.?¡± She falters on her own words, her voice husky, swallowing

    hard and then pulls her hands away from mine to go back to furious typing on the keyboard. Her whole

    posture stiff and defensive in the blink of an eye as she reverts to that inner cave inside her head

    where no one can hurt her. I can feel the change in her mood and the slight tremble to her lip as she

    tries to push away the obvious pain that has struck her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡± I avoid her eye and turn to pull a small standing mic from the shadows of the

    desk towards me and wave my hand airily toward her. ¡°Show me how to turn it on so it can be heard

    across the valley.¡± I try a subject change and press the importance of this. I feel for her , I do, but right

    now this is more important.

    ¡°Here. It¡¯s already set to sound out on every avable speaker from here to the other side of the

    mountain. Hit that button and hold it in while you talk. I will add the mic to ovey the frequency, so I

    don¡¯t have to turn it off.¡± She taps some keys, pulls up some new screens and then nods at me to say I

    am all set. Her whole demeanor on the defensive and I know her brain is once again transfixed on my

    idiot brother but she¡¯s trying to ignore it.

    I clear my throat, inhale with a nervous tremble and pull the mic so it barely grazes my lip as I lean into

    it. I press the button with my thumb and close my eyes before I start. No time to doubt or hesitate, I just

    need to do it and be firm.

    ¡°I¡¯m Alora Santo¡­Dennison. Daughter of Marina and Lord Varro. I know you can hear me, and I know

    that you¡¯re aware that I¡¯m your biological daughter. I am asking you toe to me and put an end to

    this stupid fight and mindless violence. These are my people and you harming them, harms me in ways

    you can neverprehend. Put down your hatred ande to the manor on the south side of the

    valley where I will be waiting out front for you. Please. If there is any kind of love for me as your child.

    We need to end this, and I have the wolf you are really looking for with me. I will not stop you from

    taking him, but I have a condition we need to discuss. I¡¯m waiting.¡± I let go of the button when thest of

    my words fade out, fully shivering with the sudden high level of anxiety and nerves I invoked, yet

    strangely calm too. Contradictory but somehow a part of me feels like this may actually work. If he did

    all of this because of what I am, maybe he can stop it when he finally sees me.

    ¡°Do you though? Have Juan, I mean. Judging by the fact there are only three of you here¡­¡± Carmen

    tilts her head to me and nods at my scarce guard number. A flicker of serious doubt in that questioning

    look.

    ¡°Radar¡¯s out there with Sierra and more of the Luna¡¯s guard. If they haven¡¯t subdued him then at least

    he¡¯s in the open where Varro can pick him up himself. They¡¯re all exposed to the frequency now so it

    shouldn¡¯t be hard.¡± I snort a sudden sh of worry about Radar¡¯s condition and Sierra¡¯s safety, knowing

    that the longer they are out there, the weaker they get. My stomach in instant knots and I push it away,

    trying to focus on the here and now. I need to get out there to make sure Sierra stays alive.

    ¡°I recorded your message. Do you want me to repeat it every few minutes until they show up?¡± Carmen

    cuts in pulling me out of my own head. I guess she can sense the sudden doubt in me and her

    suggestion is smart for once.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I nod, absent minded for a second, pulling myself up to my feet and gesture for the guards to

    move first and let me out. ¡°I can link you for now, but it seems the pack has lost that ability outside this

    house so we might too. Keep trying with the frequency, it¡¯s disabling them slowly.¡± I pat her on the head

    with a light touch and move away, holding back the sudden urge to cry and swallow it down to put my

    fierce back in ce. I feel like we¡¯re losing control of this situation and cut off from Colton I somehow

    feel even more alone and vulnerable and uncertain about what to do. I wish I was as strong and

    capable as a Luna is meant to be but all I ever seem to be now is a useless lump who can¡¯t do very

    much. My own wolf is not even useful and my gifts are limited due to pregnancy tiredness.

    ¡°Be careful out there. You may be Varro¡¯s child but it doesn¡¯t mean his creatures won¡¯t take a pop at

    you. Remember how vulnerable you are right now. Don¡¯t take risks.¡± Carmen scolds me with a soft tone

    but a serious glint in her eye and I can¡¯t resist the sudden need to hug her. The girl has this knack for

    pulling out a need in me to show her affection when she¡¯s being her bossy self.

    Stepping back in an abrupt manner, I throw my arms around her neck from behind to semi strangle her

    with genuine love. All my emotions boiling up inside and I realize how desperately scared I am as I

    cling to thest one of my circle who gives me security. No meadow, no Colton, no Radar or the subs,

    no Sierra¡­ and Carmen is needed here. My entire bubble is not going out there with me to face Lord

    Varro. I have to go it alone and stand on my own two feet to face someone that I am terrified of

    meeting.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting weirder the longer I know you.¡± Carmen wriggles free from my embrace, her face

    screwed up with an ¡®e¡¯ expression, her energy warm even if her tone is harsh and I smile at the

    show of prickly from her. I have long learned that when she is being her most abrasive, it¡¯s usually

    because she is at her most emotional. She likes me and my hug, even if she will never admit it. ¡°You

    got this, Luna. Don¡¯t disappoint me by going out there and making an idiot of yourself. I¡¯ll pretend not to

    know you if you embarrass me.¡± A wry smile thrown my way which pulls a genuine one from me and I

    blink back the tears forming in my eyes, swallowing down all that turmoil. Loving this strange girl for all

    the cold and stiff she exudes.

    ¡°I can do this.¡± I say it aloud, more to myself than her because I truly have to believe it, and before I

    have any other doubts I turn on my heel and march out the door with my guards in tow. My head set on

    seeing this through and my purpose clear. I have to make Varro stop this before I lose my pack and

    maybe even my life if my mate falls out there. My hearts telling me Sierra is okay right now, Radar is

    there, and I just need a little time and space and for Varro to show up like I asked.

    We make haste and within no time at all we are out in the cool night air, shadows dancing around

    under the moonlight and already wolves are fighting wolves. I can only see fast moving outlines and

    glowing eyes as a battle inches closer into thepound around me. I sense Sierra off to my left and

    turn to see her rolling around with Juan and Radar in a three-way fight and inhale sharply at the scene

    before me.

    A gruesome and vicious battle of three, and it¡¯s hard to tell which is which or who has the upper hand.

    Teeth gnashing, ws flying, and bodies joined. I instinctively step towards her and raise my hands and

    have to haul myself back again. Reeling inside and knowing my addition of gifts won¡¯t do anything

    except hurt radar and Sierra too.

    I¡¯m tugged sideways by gentle teeth, knocked off my feet so I stumble in an awkward tumble and pulled

    into a circle of fur as my guards shield me. He stops me from falling and I¡¯m supporting against a strong

    solid body as I glimpse at what they saw as my night vision begins to kick in. My eyes scanning the

    scene before me as the true intensity of fear runs through me at a cold speed.

    Vampires scaling the fences around us like a liquid flow of cascading movement, with wolves on their

    asses. The battles from afar has flooded this way and everywhere as far as the eye can see the dark

    ground is a flow of bodies and battles, no space left clear as the invasion begins.

    I press back against my guard, my body turning cold and my heart almost stops when faced with the

    true terror in my vision. Hundreds upon hundreds of these foul beings, swarming to the ce I thought I

    could patiently await Varro.

 Chapter 112: Fated

    Chapter 112: Fated

    Luna, stand your ground, the guards are pulling in!

    One voicees at me through my sudden hazy fog of a mind, and I am pulled back to the present

    and snapped out of my stunned shock. Aware of my wall of warm fur moving around me and then

    apanied by more as the Lunas guard seem to appear from nowhere. I guess their fight with Juan¡¯s

    minions has finallye to an end, and they are back to performing the duty assigned to them.

    I turn my head and scan the faces of so many while I search out Radar and Sierra, barely able to catch

    a glimpse as the living wall of bodies collide around me in a massive circle like something out of a

    Hollywood battlefield. The only lightes forma full moon above and even with it¡¯s full illumination,

    thend around me is like a creepy moving forest of aggressive groaning.

    Noise is deafening and it almost blocks out the speakers transmitting my message to Varro, to the point

    I inwardly panic that he may not hear it at all. I mentally cross my fingers and pray that carmen is

    getting somewhere with the frequency and that despite this mayhem, Varro wille.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just stand here like this! We need to do something!¡± I harshly push a gap between the wall

    before me of warm wolves and push myself between them, desperately looking for a higher vantage

    point in the hope I can see my mate or my brother. Maybe Varro is out there looking for me too, but with

    the darkness acting like a heavy cloak and the unrelenting fight closing in on us, I can¡¯t see a thing.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I turn just in time to catch a glimpse of a wolf hurtling my way at speed and realize it¡¯s flying through

    midair, it¡¯s back to us and it¡¯s on a collision course with my body. With its giant size and formidable

    weight, I am no match and brace myself to deflect it.

    I cower instinctively, hands flying to my abdomen and screw my eyes tight, conjuring up my energy to

    create a forcefield around me as the wolf shield closes. My guards catch the torpedo like wolf and

    brush him aside with precise skill, so he skids across the ground in dramatic fashion with a grating

    swoosh. Rolling and bumping and scraping to a halt so his facees at a point where I can open my

    eyes and see him through the legs of my cocoon. In my line of vision, his head turned to me and

    completely out cold.

    I blink at the still figure for a moment, trying to recognize the face behind the mess, and realize it¡¯s

    Radar and that he doesn¡¯t look so good at all. His wolf form is filthy, disheveled, and matted, ttened

    in ces and so dark from his own blood. I can tell his wound is still bleeding because Leyanne wasn¡¯t

    able to finish what she was doing, and I have no idea where she even is now. I haven¡¯t seen her since I

    left to look for Carmen and I haven¡¯t seen her down here at all. The witch is good at disappearing when

    I need her the most.

    ¡°Radar! Pull him in here!¡± Imand to my guards and reach out for him in panic, but he¡¯s tugged

    away by the legs so fast I fall forward and p my palms on the ground in front of me where his hand

    was a moment ago. In the blink of an eye, he was taken right from my grasp and I mber out of my

    curled-up position to look or him.

    Crawling at speed underneath my nearest wolf to watch as Radar is dragged some mere feet from me,

    by Juan, backwards and into a clearing of space. I shove the legs of my Lycan aside in a bid to make

    them move and only just catch sight of Sierra taking a flying leap into Juan¡¯s back as she sinks her

    teeth into Juan¡¯s right shoulder, and he lets out an agonizing roar. The battle between the three is

    relentless and now he¡¯s disabled Radar it looks like Sierra has gone full feral mode and now willing to

    back down.

    Leave him alone! Sierra¡¯s linkes through loud and clear, that raging snarl, and she hauls Juan

    down to the ground with her by kicking at the back of his hind legs with her own wed feet. Swiping

    him down so she gets the upper hand and clings to him like a leech. Why don¡¯t you just die! I¡¯m so sick

    of you! What¡¯s left for you to fight for? You destroyed everything for your own greed and there¡¯s nothing

    left for you to do except die and leave my pack alone, you filthy bastard. Sierra¡¯s venomes through

    in the pack link, so venomous I feel it, and Juan rolls to try and dislodge her.

    Oh sweetheart, my intention is to do just that and take you with me! It¡¯s all I have left. Taking my mate

    and leaving this world together so our souls are forever intwined in the next world. He cackles within

    the link, that once authoritative and deep tone sounding more like a mad man and higher than I ever

    recall.

    Screw you. She stays with me and you will suffer in a cage until you die of old age, regretting

    everything you ever did to her and this pack!

    Radar regains some equilibrium,ing back to his senses, pulling himself up to intervene between

    the feuding mates. He seems to use thest of his strength to deliver a brutal blow to Juan¡¯s face and

    neck, gouging at him with all the hatred he has. I can feel his energy waning, knowing the toxin in his

    blood is sapping all he has and the frequency is starting to affect everyone out here. I can sense my

    pack around me struggling hard to stay on top of the creatures they are fighting, to stay in lycanthrope

    form, and I frantically look around for a sign of Varro or Colton. Beginning to feel panic rising in my

    stomach as we race against the effects of this damn weapon.

    My own guards meet a collision off feral beings as three of them rush at us and I am pulled away from

    the scenario between Radar, Juan, and Sierra and must help defend with my own powers. Throwing

    vampires back and sending them scattering while trying to be careful not to hit my own with my bursts

    of energy throws. I grasp handfuls of energy like pops of boulders, tossing them out through the

    wolves, hitting, pushing, driving back these ugly demons. It takes all my concentration and with every

    single throw, I lose a little of my energy as tiredness begins to drive in at me from all angles.

    My full focus is drawn to helping, fighting my own fatigue thates upon me faster than before and I

    know the sound is having an effect on me and my gifts. I struggle to hold on, but my eye is yanked

    back to Sierra as she appears in the left of my field of vision, this time free from Juan and instead she

    collides with a huge, winged hybrid as he takes her down mid run. I can¡¯t ignore it, as it¡¯s bigger than

    here even in wolf form and seems stronger than the things we intercepted at the forest battle.

    ¡°Sierra!¡± I cry out, turning my attention to her and muster up a ball of energy as big as a ser ball and

    throw it right at the vampire¡¯s head. Using my left hand to reach out and grasp with my telekinesis

    ability as the vampire is thrust sideways, I catch him, lift and hurl him away from my Rema with invisible

    touch. Palming my hands together in a p, I yank them apart and split a pathway of bodies in front of

    me, sliding everything side, so I have a clear route to Sierra. My instinct taking over and boosting my

    power for me as I move without thought, my whole head on keeping her alive.

    I take a run for her, so intent on being by her side and helping protect her, when Radar skids across my

    path in front of me, shifting back to human and I¡¯m halted by the sight of him. His body drenched in

    blood, and sweat, and his wounds from ws are not healing as fast as they should. He¡¯s pale, almost

    lifeless as he slumps on the debris strewn ground, spent of life force, and I focus my gifts on him as a

    vampire takes a potluck shot at leaping towards him. I throw it back, throw my hands wide and scatter

    everyone closing in on Radar, tumbling them like dominoes with this new burst of intense power I seem

    to have found. Sierra is fast and, in a sh, she sprints to his side, pulling him into her as she too turns

    human and cradles him in her arms, shielding him protectively.

    ¡°Leyanne, where the hell are you??¡± I scream out into the havoc around me, losing my cool, my voice

    hoarse and raw with the instant wash of intense emotion at seeing Radar this way and quickly have to

    go back to scattering any who make a move on him. Juan appears to my left, running fast and takes a

    leap right at my human pair. Putting his all into a flying assault as he thrusts his ws forward with

    deadly intent. I lift my arms, muster all I have left to form a body sized orb and thrust it towards the man

    with vengeance, over the top of the two people I must protect against all costs.

    Juan is hit face on, startled to a midair stop and then momentum hurtles him backwards like he was

    just smashed with a freight train. He is blown tens of feet backwards into the heaving crowd of battling

    enemies and disappears into the chaos. Like being swallowed into a sea of moving darkness.

    ¡°Stay with me. Hold on I can heal you a little.¡± Sierra¡¯s weeping voicees through at me, despite

    everything assaulting my senses, it¡¯s clear as a bell. I run quickly to slide down beside them, crunching

    to a halt on the gravel of the dirt track, stones biting into my knees and shins. My guards following to

    create an ever-present barrier and they nk around us in a circle to stop the ever-attacking creatures

    on all sides.

    ¡°Let me see. How bad is it?¡± I push Sierra back a little to find her cradling Radar like a child in her arms,

    huddling him against her body as her tears drip down her face andnd on his naked torso. Creating

    small rivulets of exposed clean flesh through the bloodied mask that covers his entire skin and it almost

    kills me. He¡¯s a mess. Covered in shes, and bites, and his exposed skin has that awful blue tinge of

    slow silver poisoning as it continues to spread. I know it¡¯s abination of the wolfsbane and the

    frequency and he¡¯s dying in front of me a slow and painful death.

    ¡°Tell me what to do¡­. How to help.¡± I beg Sierra but she seems lost in her own head while staring at

    him, like she¡¯s about to breakdown and lose all control. Her panic and pain ebbing my way. I am on the

    verge of all out hyperventting, terrified of losing radar this way.

    ¡°Ummm¡­. Heal¡­I.. I¡­I don¡¯t know if I can heal this. It¡¯s bad, real bad. We need Leyanne.¡± She sobs a

    little, stuttering her words, shaking as she grips him, yet pulls her hand from his and ignites her blue

    glow slowly and surely within her palm. Despite not thinking she can do this; I know she won¡¯t give up

    on Radar and will try with all her might.

    Her light is duller than normal, and it takes time for it to extend to the full hand and then up her arm

    before she ces it over his chest where her fingers cover his heart. Sying them out and pushing

    what she can through to him in the hopes it¡¯s enough to undo the poison. I stare, suddenly still as a

    statue and hold my breath.

    ¡°Radar¡­. Open your eyes. Look at me.¡± Sierra begs him, pleads with a raspy and broken tone, her

    tears falling freely and yet he seems lifeless. I grip his other hand in mine, pulling myself to the opposite

    side to Sierra, and we both lean over him to shield him from what¡¯s going on around us. Creating a

    protective barrier of calm so she can do something to help him recover even a little. I curse under my

    breath and pray that the damn witches to us.

    My wolves are giving their all, fighting on, some to the death, and yet here we are in an almost quiet

    space. Trapped in our own little ce as if this is the only important thing in the world right now, and

    somehow padded against the atrocity happening around us. The three of us, in the eye of the storm.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave us.¡± I whisper to Radar softly, leaning to his ear, holding his hand in mind with a gentle

    looseness. His palm is mmy, yet his fingers are cold, and I have to bite back the tidal wave of

    emotions threatening to break from within me. I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m inadequate in this moment and I¡¯m

    mentally screaming for my mate toe and be the leader he always is. He would know what to do.

    ¡°Sierra¡­¡± Radar¡¯s voice jolts me out of my nk zoning out and I blink at his face as he tries to move

    his body a little. Coming to from what I assume was unconsciousness and flutters hisshes as his

    eyes begin to open. His face is a mess, covered in dirt, grime, and blood, but his scratches and cuts

    are slowly receding as her magic does its work. Even thinking she¡¯s too weak to undertake something

    like this, Radar¡¯s skin is pinking up and his deepest wounds are starting to close albeit very slowly. I

    guess having the kind of love for him has an effect to how potent her skills can be. She is literally giving

    it her all to save him. I almost cry in joy as I watch a deep gash over his white eye close fully.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± She whispers softly and tilts her head so she can look at his face, brushing his hair

    from his forehead as she lowers her chin and stares at him with unconcealed adoration. My heart jolts

    at the obvious love in her eyes and the gentle affection of her touch on him.

    Radar sighs heavily, fully opens his eyes and looks directly at me before flickering his gaze to the one

    leaning over him. A moment of pause and hesitation as he realizes he is wrapped in her arms and his

    head is in herp. He seems surprised for a moment, shifts his body to pull himself up and avoid her

    eye like he always does, but Sierra is too fast. She firmly catches his jaw in her free hand and yanks

    his face to her, before leaning down and shocking us both with a feather like peck of a kiss on his lips.

    It¡¯s so fast that neither of us saw iting and Radar¡¯s eyes snap open wide in utter shock and rm

    as it registers what she just did to him.

    I swallow hard and let out a half-choked cough andugh at the sheer boldness of my mother-inw. I

    shouldn¡¯t feel happiness at a moment like this, but I am both impressed and mentally air punching her a

    high five. It¡¯s about time she showed Radar that she has him in her heart.

    Go girl.

    I know she¡¯s ovee with emotion and seeing him start to heal was obviously a catalyst for this

    sweet kiss. She doesn¡¯t let him loose, instead pulls his face towards her to keep him locked in position

    in her grasp so she can continue healing him.

    That¡¯s when their eyes finally meet.

    And then something I never expected could ever happen in this lifetime, especially with a marked wolf.

    It hits in the whirlwind of this battlefield as both jolt in shock and fall apart with the sudden blow and I

    witness something for the second time in my life. Something you can¡¯t misunderstand when you

    witness it as I do.

    Radar and Sierra imprint right before my very eyes.

 Chapter 113: Unmarked

    Chapter 113: Unmarked

    It feels like time stands still and I watch in disbelief as both Sierra and Radar try to regainposure,

    confusion etching the face of both and even I have no clue how this just happened. Sierra clutches the

    point above her left breast as though suddenly inflicted with pain and looks down, gasping in surprise.

    Her hand sliding away to reveal where her mate mark from her union with Juan is, something that can

    never be removed. Yet, before my very eyes it begins to heal and fade away into nothingness as

    though it never was. The one mark in life that a wolf can never erase or heal from and yet hers is

    washing away like dust on a smooth surface when hit with a gentle breeze.

    I gawp in surreal stillness, filtering into my head what this could possibly mean. Radar too fixes his

    focus on her mark as it disperses and the two of them seem to pause, stuck in a time freeze for a few

    seconds as all this slowly drips into reality. Expressions unreadable and the air suddenly seems to

    tingle with an undefined energy.

    ¡°We?¡± Sierra is the first to disrupt the pause, her voice barely a whisper above the noise of the chaos

    around us and Radar only nods. Hearing her loud and clear. His face pale from being wounded and yet

    the disbelief and wide-eyed shock can¡¯t be missed. He¡¯s stunned, his head working at a million miles

    an hour trying to process if this is real. Even though we are in the center of a bloody hurricane it feels

    like they are the only noise, and this is the only detail I¡¯m zoned into. My brain trying to register what

    this means.

    ¡°You imprinted¡­your mate mark is gone¡­.. that means.¡± I stammer it out, voice wavering with a

    sudden need to cry, emotion hitting hard.

    ¡°Juan isn¡¯t bonded to you anymore. Your life now belongs to Radar.¡± Leyanne¡¯s voicees from

    behind me, and I jump in fright at the sudden intrusion of a wee figure. Relief at her sudden

    appearance and yet my face falls when I see she isn¡¯t standing alone. Pushing between my guards,

    who easily give way to her, there is arge ck cloaked figured standing behind, an intimidating

    presence that I can¡¯t miss. I guess wherever she was , it involved finding this ghoul.

    My eyes are drawn to the solid, tall, figure; mysterious in their shroud of fabric which conceals all

    shape, a hood pulled up and over so not even a face is on show. An air of death lingering around them

    and I shudder and pull my eyes back to Leyanne. Dismissing this detail and more interested in what

    just happened before my very eyes.

    ¡°How can this be¡­how could we?¡± Sierra breaks into my train of thought, stammering with a shake to

    her voice, and I turn back to them. Just in time to see her reach out and trace Radar¡¯s features so

    lovingly it makes my heart ache. The touch of true love, and his eyes are fixated on hers, but he holds

    himself in check knowing this isn¡¯t the time or ce to maul his new mate. A sudden private moment

    between them, a flicker of nonverbalmunication, and I look away, instantly shy and feeling like they

    need a moment.

    ¡°Leyanne, where did you go? How can you be sure this has broken the bond?¡± I cut in, so many

    questions but most importantly, her whereabouts. Giving Sierra space and pulling the focus to other

    things.

    ¡°This means if Juan dies, then Sierra will be safe? The bond is dissolved? She¡¯s really mine?¡± Radar¡¯s

    gravelly voice takes over and he pushes him self up onto his haunches before awkwardly moving

    towards Sierra so he closes thatst gap, taking her hand and tugging her. She¡¯s still half sitting, half

    laid on her back from the sheer intensity of the imprint and he hauls her to him in a sh. All inhibition

    gone now that they have just had the purest form of bonding known to our kind. His shyness

    evaporated in knowing she¡¯s his now and he no longer has a reason to hold back. He cradles her head

    against his neck in a sh pull against him, and despite all the craziness around us, I feel a sheer

    tion of joy. Seeing them wrap around one another as if it¡¯s as natural as breathing, something deep

    inside of me finally feels a sense of contentment for them. This is what I always hoped for her.

    ¡°I have it on good authority that imprinting with a wolf can only happen when the fates intend it to be so.

    Anything previous, bes null and void. Juan is your distant memory; the mate bond is broken. I¡¯m

    guessing your fated mate was always here in front of you and was biding their time to step up. Your

    fates always like an out to tie up their loose ends it seems.¡± Leyanne takes on that air of smug she is so

    good at and yet the figure looming close can¡¯t be ignored, even in this happy moment. It keeps drawing

    my focus, a familiarness about his presence pulling me to him.

    ¡°Oh my god¡± Sierra blurts out, tears hitting hard, and yet sense brings us all back to the seriousness of

    where we are. We can¡¯t get swept up in this, even though it¡¯s a huge deal, while our world is still

    crumbling around us.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± I cut in like a knife, pointing sharply at the stranger, focus pulling back as that dark

    shadow moves closer to our inner circle of safety within my guards. I can¡¯t ignore him if he insists on

    coming nearer and all my defensive senses spike up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t recognize your own brother?¡± Jasper¡¯s husky voicees at me from under his fabric shield

    and he slides it back slowly, revealing amber eyes glowing in his human form. That handsome face,

    those wide shoulders, and yet there¡¯s not a single hint of sibling adoration in his eyes.

    ¡°Jasper! Why are you here?¡± I nche, torn between tion and yet sudden anxiety given ourst

    interaction. His whole aura is different form before, and I know that he came here with the mindset that

    he had thest time we meet.

    ¡°Your father sent me to bring you to him. You paged him after all.¡± He pulls back the cloak enough to

    reveal his tall and strong physique, draped in tailored ck clothing, and air of superiority on him now I

    see him like this. He doesn¡¯t scream wolf anymore, in his posture, his manner, or his fashion sense.

    He¡¯s spent too many years with the likes of Darrius, and it¡¯s rubbed off in all the wrong ways. He¡¯s as

    cold as one of them and that joy of finding mest time, has evaporated.

    ¡°He can stop this mess before I go to him. Call off his demons first!¡± I spring to my feet, suddenly

    enraged that he thinks he can click his fingers to summon me, even though I was the one who put out

    the call. I am not about to run off into his fold of demons with a brother I don¡¯t trust anymore.

    ¡°The quicker you see him, the faster this battle will stop.¡± Jasper sneers at me, anger tinging his words

    at my refusal, and he clenches his jaw in agitation at my own disdain seeping through. I can feel his

    anger simmering below the surface and I know just being here probably has stirred up a million pains in

    his heart. Memories he doesn¡¯t want to relive.

    ¡°You know he has no intention of stopping this don¡¯t you? This is just a ploy to move me out of the

    battle zone¡­.. because I¡¯m important to him!¡± I retort, not sure that it¡¯s true but just unwilling.

    ¡°You¡¯re important to me too. You don¡¯t need to be here, among this. Come with me and see him, in a

    safe space. No one will touch you by my side.¡± Jasper steps to me and I move back in perfect sync, so

    our distance remains constant. His sh of furrowed brow showing his displeasure at my evasion and

    he grits his teeth that I¡¯m being headstrong in this matter.

    ¡°Stop it now. Alora go with him, you¡¯re no use here and I give you my word, your father will be waiting.

    The only way to end this is to find a middle ground. You know what he wants.¡± Leyanneys a hand on

    my shoulder as though to coax me but I shrug it away. She brought Jasper to me, so no way in hell is

    she on my side in this.

    ¡°I want my pack to be safe. I¡¯m going nowhere until everything stops. If he wants to see me then he

    calls his creatures of right now!!! NOW, JASPER!¡± I erupt at him; tears bite my eyes and desperation

    seeps out. I won¡¯t abandon them to swan off until I know nothing else will happen while I¡¯m gone.

    There¡¯s a moment of silence as we stare at one another in a battle of wills. Tension sparking between

    us and that good old Whytte stubbornness shines through. Leyanne drops behind me and moves back

    to the still hugging pair of wolves who are lost in their own world right now. The mate bond pulling them

    out of reality.

    ¡°Fine¡­.. if he calls a temporary halt, then youe with me. I won¡¯t let anyone touch you.¡± Jasper

    relents, exasperation evident as he tenses, yet it doesn¡¯t fill me with any sense of trust.

    ¡°He cane here. I¡¯m not his dog. I have what he wants right here, the person responsible. He can

    come if he wants to talk to the child he ims to care for. Otherwise, I¡¯ll happily fight to the end against

    him.¡± I shrug, showing my petty side, but I don¡¯t care.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn and headstrong?¡± Jasper yells at me, a sh of his temper breaking through

    and very much like the brother who would lose his cool with me when I was being willful. It only riles me

    all the more.

    ¡°Same reason you are, you stupid asshole. Why the hell are you so dumb, so sure the only answer is

    death to the Santo pack? Why can¡¯t you see past the hatred in your heart and realize there¡¯s a better

    way than this.¡± I snap at him, moving forward so we hit almost nose to nose, squaring up to his taller

    height with a new fierce building inside of me.

    ¡°The only way to avenge our parents is to see this pack fall! What don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m this pack¡­so if they fall, then I do too. What is it that you don¡¯t understand huh? Your own god

    damn mate will fall too, and if she does, you¡¯re dead jasper. The girl you rejected is still going to be

    your downfall. All of us will perish here today¡­.is that what you want?¡±

    Jasper snorts and then chuckles in a weird out of ce way. His whole manner bing hostile and

    he shakes his head as though I¡¯m a na?ve child and he¡¯s slightly amused.

    ¡°You think I nned on life after this? Myst ten years have been building to the moment I can bring

    down those who took our family. Once that¡¯s done, I have no reason to keep breathing. If my death is

    hers, then so long to another Santo.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot¡± I fly for him, pping him in the left peck so hard it sings my hand, and then punching

    his shoulder hard. Letting out all the pain in my heart he¡¯s causing me. ¡°I¡¯m your family! Carmen is your

    family¡­..this pack could be your family too, if you just let them. You have so much more than revenge

    to live for. Why can¡¯t you let it go and listen to me? We can fix this without the death of an entire pack.¡±

    My emotions break and instead of fury, I begin to sob in desperation. So overwhelmed that my brothers

    own hatred will be the one thing that can destroy him, us. There¡¯s no solution if my brother won¡¯t let this

    go. I need him to be on my side, like he always sued to be.

    ¡°My family died on a battlefield and my sister¡­..¡± he snorts again, a sadness taking over his expression

    and his eyes ze over as the amber dims away ¡°Isn¡¯t who she used to be. So in reality, you already

    died too. I have nothing left to fight for after this.¡± His words are softer, almost pitiful and even though I

    know it¡¯s said in anger, it wounds me to the core.

    ¡°Screw you. You¡¯re not the brother I remember and love either. You¡¯re a fool. Do you really think mum

    and dad would want this for us? Do you think they would make us sacrifice our all to even a score on a

    pack who don¡¯t deserve it? Juan is the problem, and his loyal¡­..the rest of the wolves are as innocent

    as the Whyte pack was¡­. These wolves raised me in your absence, and they have paid for their

    wrongs against me in thest year. They stand here ready to die for me¡­. how can you condemn them

    for that?¡±

    ¡°They did nothing when it mattered!!!¡± Jasper erupts at me, all rage and fury directed as his eyes glow

    with fire and his teeth elongate from sheer emotion. His pain on show, and despite his sheer anger,

    tears fill his eyes and his mouth trembles. A tell that underneath, his heart is in chaos.

    ¡°How do you know what they did or didn¡¯t do? You weren¡¯t there¡­. Sierra sacrificed herself to protect

    me or else I would be dead too. Santo wolves died alongside Whyte wolves when Juan made the truth

    disappear about what happened to us. They have been manipted and oppressed by him for a

    decade and yet here they stand, willing to die in a war that isn¡¯t theirs, protecting me, their luna, while

    he hides among them like a coward and uses them as pawns.¡±

    ¡°Enough! I canny listen to another minute of this. You two are clearly siblings with that same thick skull

    and ability to open your mouth to let nonsense spew out.¡± Leyanne shoves my brother back away from

    me, bringing herself to the side of us so she snaps all focus to her. Agitated with our squabbling.

    ¡°Alora¡¯s right. This is about Juan, not the Santo¡¯s. Tell your master to cease fire and his daughter will

    freely see him. After all, this is what this is all about, right? You know it¡¯s the right way to do things,

    you¡¯re not stupid.¡± Leyanne brushes down the side of Jaspers cloak in a weirdly maternal way and pats

    him on the shoulder. Somehow soothing his fire without doing too much and I can¡¯t miss the slight hue

    of yellow mist where her touch hits him. He seems to dete a little, some of that fierce dying at her

    words and he shakes his head and looks away. I wonder what kind of magic she has that can diffuse

    someone like Jasper with only a touch.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll link Darrius and have him call a truce for now. Your wolves better not try anything¡­. Varro

    won¡¯t be lenient if you piss him off.¡± Jasper¡¯s unfriendliness shines through, only less venomous, and it

    breaks my heart a little inside. He no longer considers himself a wolf, he¡¯s just one of them now and his

    loyalty is with Varro. Leyanne may have cooled his jets but his will remains unbudged.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying right here; he cane to me.¡± I reinforce my stance, my words biting with my own

    stubbornness. I refuse to back down and chase after this man who thinks I owe him anything just

    because we share DNA. He came to ruin my people; I won¡¯t run along after him.

    ¡°Whatever. Just call back your dogs and have them sit and stay like good little mutts.¡± Jasper turns on

    his heel, his cloak almost pping me across the legs with the speed he marches away, and within

    seconds I realize the humdrum of cries and noise around me seem to drop off to an almost eerie

    silence. It¡¯s sudden, like the jump from light to dark with the flick of a switch.

    I look around in the darkness, lit only by the full moon and adding to the spookiness, and see creatures

    pulling back. Slinking out of the shadows, peeling away in fluid motion back to where they came from,

    and some diving upwards into the air with huge bat like wings. The sky full of giant creatures scurrying

    away to god knows where.

    ¡°We can¡¯t link how do we call our own off?¡± Sierra¡¯s voice brings me back to reality, my brain getting

    that snap back and I turn and shake my head, a new problem rising, and I have no answer. The

    weapon is still disabling some of our gifts and standing here, even I feel weaker while exposed.

    Carmen still hasn¡¯t managed to do anything about it.

    ¡°Word of mouth¡­. we are still wolves after all.¡± Radar jumps to his feet, suddenly renewed with energy

    and strength, as he shifts in the blink of an eyes, throwing back his huge furry head and let¡¯s out a long

    blood curling howl. Loud and proud, the depth of his howl vibrates around us and spreads through the

    air. An echoing call and message to our kin, one they will understand, and within seconds distance

    howls join as they pass the message along the ranks to wherever my mate must be.

    Stand down, wait for orders. Stop fighting.

    It¡¯s as clear as day and almost like magic, everything around me starts to separate as vampires and

    Lychan push away from one another and stumble backwards to tend to their own wounds. From harsh

    screams, tearing, and gnashing of teeth,es the weird and sudden pause that let¡¯s the noise of the

    rustling trees sound louder than I have ever heard them. From chaos to calm, form blood lust to

    stillness.

    The quiet of a battlefield in a temporary lull and yet I only feel fear intensify and nausea rises that this is

    far from over and only the calm before the typhoon rips though. Everything relies on me now and

    whatever I say to convince Varro that the only death needs to be Juan¡¯s.

 Chapter 114: Varro

    Chapter 114: Varro

    The dark swirls around me like an oppressive, heavy cloak and I stand motionless, aware of bodies

    close behind me as we wait in the unearthly still. The sound ofbored breathing, suppressed snarls,

    and growls, as my nk of wolves grows to stand in a uniformed mass of protection.

    ¡°Lorey.¡± The familiar voice, followed by a swoop and gentle thud as my matends beside me in perfect

    poise. Appearing as if by magic. His hand skimming the back of my hair with gentle precision as a

    show of affection, and he takes a second to focus everything on me with a pause as he checks me

    over. Appearing from beyond the veil of shadows and trees and I¡¯m instantly calmer, relieved at his

    presence. Less afraid when he¡¯s by my side.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I whisper at him under my breath, not giving him a second to talk or question

    me; eyes still fixed on the emptiness as I await Jasper¡¯s reappearance. The vampires have all fallen

    back, leaving us out here as though standing on a stage and waiting on the curtain to rise. It¡¯s a

    freakish still in the storm and a feeling that has me on edge, drowning in senses as my ability to feel the

    vampires overpowers me. They¡¯re still close enough to make me antsy. My heart¡¯s pounding through

    my chest with the heaviness of my own anxiety, trying not to fidget as we wait for the appearance of the

    man who can end this tonight.

    ¡°Fighting, trying to keep the valley wolves alive. There are so many of them and so few of us.¡± He shifts

    around me, eyes all over my body as he checks for anything untoward once more, not satisfied with his

    first appraisal. Always protective, always caring, and then ces his palm on the small of my back and

    pulls me to his side so our bodies touch.

    I throw a look up at him and can already tell by his scrapes and mud slick body that¡¯ he¡¯s been having a

    rough time in the valley. His wounds are slow to heal due to the frequency, so he¡¯s covered in marks

    and grazes. His hair is messy, his eyes still glowing amber while in human form and I can feel the

    adrenaline pumping through him like hotva.

    ¡°Have we lost many?¡± I try and keep my tone inaudible to the nearby wolves as my mate casts a quick

    nce back at them, instantly ufortable and shifts on his feet. His reluctance to answer is

    obvious.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡± it¡¯s a short and empty reply, but it speaks volumes to me. He knows it will ruin the morale of

    the ones closest and word would spread fast that many have died already. I don¡¯t want to know how

    many are gone either; I don¡¯t think I can handle seeing Varro if I know just how many lives have been

    pointlessly lost tonight. I would hate him before I can even talk to him and it would color everything that

    came out of my mouth. I push it away as best I can and try to focus on the here and now.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Meadow and the subs?¡± I change the topic and scan the dark again, yet the only faces I see

    are those who were already here, patiently waiting, and in the back of my mind I wonder where Juan is.

    He merged into the mess after the imprinting and he¡¯s nowhere to be seen. Not that I care, as he has

    nowhere to run, and I am quietly confident that once Varro decides to pinpoint him, then he will be

    caught quickly. We no longer need to protect him, so everything has changed. Juan can try and escape

    this night, but fate brought us all together for this reason.

    ¡°Split up, spread thin. They are some of our best, so they went where needed. Without being able to

    link, I can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    My gut sinks and flips and I¡¯m suddenly deted and even more scared with that fact we have no

    contact with our most trusted. This is a mess. Our pack is disorganized without our ability to link and

    judging by Colton¡¯sbored breathing, his gifts and strength are fading the longer we are out here.

    Objectively I know that if we keep going with this fight, we will lose. We never imagined it could even

    get this way.

    ¡°Carmen?¡± Colton flicks his nce to my side, devoid of her and only nked by my guards. She swore

    to him to protect me and yet his furrowed brow and icy re tell me he isn¡¯t pleased she¡¯s absent.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Busy trying to disarm the sound for us, where I told her to go.¡± I nod towards the house and yet

    Colton¡¯s head stops as he scans the faces to my left. His eyes suddenlying to rest on something of

    interest that sparks a facial response; they open in shock and then something warmer as his muscles

    rx and I spot a hint of a smile.

    I turn around and catch sight of Sierra propping Radar up on her shoulder, her fingers tracing his face

    to make sure he¡¯s recovering, and the look of utter adoration cannot be missed. Radar has his arm

    around her shoulder possessively, in a way that screams ¡®mine¡¯ and Colton isn¡¯t slow on the uptake. He

    nods in their direction, looking for rification, but I can only shake my head for now and cast him a

    look that means ter¡¯. I don¡¯t want to recount that story or talk; I am barely keeping my body in check

    as nerves eat away at me. Colton falls back into line with me, sighing with agreement, and fixes his

    eyes back on the empty space before us.

    My palms are mmy, my heart rate elevating and my legs turning to Jell-O the longer we wait here.

    It¡¯s a form of torture to wait on the unknown to y out. Knowing I am going to face off the father I

    never knew and attempt to salvage what is left of the Santo pack, it¡¯s a huge deal and my emotions are

    all over the ce.

    Leyanne disappeared with Jasper to go summon Varro and left us standing here in this deafening

    anticipation. I know word would have travelled to surrounding wolves¡¯ mouth to mouth that I was

    waiting here to meet with him, so I know that¡¯s why Colton appeared. He would have questioned the

    sudden retreat of those foul creatures and heard I was standing alone awaiting him. True to his nature,

    he came to me in a sh.

    ¡°You¡¯re okay though? No harm, no one touched you? You aren¡¯t tired, dizzy, needing toy down?¡±

    Colton brings his attention back to me, scanning me with that quick eye and I nod at him,pletely

    distracted. I know he knew the answer to that the second hended beside me, but he still has to ask.

    His eyes and emotion sensors all over me because he knows emotionally I am all over the ce

    concerning Varro. He¡¯s trying to fill the silence in the only way he knows how.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ I¡¯m just sick of waiting. It¡¯s been fifteen minutes, where are they?¡±

    ¡°Right here!¡± The husky and powerful voice jolts me with the unexpectedness of it and I flinch, caught in

    Colton¡¯s arm as he pushes me slightly behind him and faces the direction in which it came. It¡¯s not

    Jasper, or any voice I have ever heard and my blood runs cold at the sheer sound. Strange yet there¡¯s

    something familiar in it. Like a forgotten feeling.

    I clench my fists and try to cool the instant booming rapid thuds of my heart, legs finally losing all sense

    of solid as my entire body turns weirdly cold and light. Fear gripping my stomach in both wariness and

    yet anticipation. I take a deep breath and remind myself this is what I am here for.

    The tall and terrifying figure seems to fluidly move from the darkness towards me, only the horrifying

    glow of dark red eyes visible at first and locked on my face as he seems to growrger with his

    progress towards me. I am rooted to the spot, held captive by that eerie gaze and even Colton stiffens

    and bristles with this intimidating aura. It¡¯s obvious this is not a normal vampire, and we can taste his

    power sparking the air around us.

    ¡°Varro?¡± I ask with a timid shake to my voice, sounding feeble because he caught me off guard, but I

    inhale slowly to cool my nerves. Knowing I should show him no weakness. I am the Luna, I need to

    remember that.

    ¡°Father might be a more appropriate title¡­. given that¡¯s what I am to you.¡± His smooth and low voice is

    like honey on warm cake and despite myself, there¡¯s something almostforting about it when he

    adds that little tiny inch of charm. I push it down and remind myself of the decades of carnage at his

    hands, even if his reason is tangled up with me.

    ¡°I have never known you as such, and as you¡¯re currently killing my family, I am a little reluctant to

    acknowledge it.¡± I bristle. Mood elerating from fear to anger in a sh.

    ¡°No further. Stay there if you want to talk.¡± Colton cuts in, moving fully between us as the gap closes

    and I am shielded with a strong arm behind his back, catching my wrist and holding me still. He starts

    to shift as ws elongate and his body bulks a little, fighting his own wolf to stay in control.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll hurt her?¡± Varro fullyes into the moonlight glow in the center of the clearing, exposing

    a slender yet handsome face that could be mistaken for human. If it were not for his elongated and

    pronounced teeth and those devil eyes that match mine so effortlessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want, but I¡¯m taking no chances. She¡¯s my mate¡­. you won¡¯t get anywhere

    near her without my say so.¡± Colton is fired up and ready to battle but Varro just smiles, a disarming

    and smooth change to his face, softening his angr features enough to take that hint of demon away.

    His teeth recede enough to stay within his lips, but those eyes glow brighter.

    ¡°She¡¯s my child¡­ one I thought I lost and yet now stands before me. I want a chance to know her¡­.. to

    see if her mother left anything of herself within her. I came here to find a resolution to our issues.¡±

    Effortless suave and oozing charm and I finally understand why the old books told us that Vampires

    could dazzle humans with their charisma. It¡¯s the first time I have seen a hint of it. It doesn¡¯t work on

    other supernatural¡¯s though. Especially not ones who are half-bloods like me.

    ¡°Colton, I¡¯m okay.¡± This is going nowhere fast and with my mate standing between us with all hackles

    up, then this isn¡¯t going to be resolved anytime soon. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt me.¡± I gently prod him in between

    the shoulder des to stand down as my security guard.

    ¡°You have a bone to pick with our pack, and we get it, we do. This isn¡¯t the way to resolve your feelings.

    Alora doesn¡¯t want this, and it won¡¯t bring you any kind of peace. Fighting here, killing each other, it

    won¡¯t get you what you want.¡± Colton is still adamant he won¡¯t back down, so instead of arguing, I slide

    myself in front of him and hold his arm instead. Making it clear I want to do this myself. I love his need

    to lead, but in this my voice is what¡¯s needed.

    ¡°Who says it won¡¯t? Who says that taking down an entire bloodline in revenge won¡¯t satisfy some of

    us?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice filters through from behind Varro and he appears at his side in the blink of an eye.

    Eyes ambering out as his inner wolf grows restless. His stance is hostile, his eyes gleaming bright with

    rage and I can taste so much pain pulsating this way from my brother. It¡¯s almost like an overwhelming

    downpouring at me from above.

    ¡°Jasper¡­. Do you really think this will bring mom and dad back? Do they all need to die to fix that scar

    in your heart? What about me? Do you not care what it does to me?¡± I know this is futile but I¡¯m not

    ready to give up on my brother just yet. There¡¯s enough conflict inside of him to make me believe I still

    have a chance to help him through this darkness. I know his heart, who he was. He was never bad,

    never a killer, and all of this is pain and loneliness that¡¯s eaten away at him for a decade. He needs to

    heal.

    ¡°I know nothing but pain and misery from their loss. Dad would want me to avenge our family. Mom

    would nevery down and let it go, she was a warrior. How can I just forget them?¡± He turns away,

    eyes glistening as tears make a show and despite his angry words, my emotions are hit with an

    agonizing sad pang. My brother is in agony and now we¡¯re here ready to do what he¡¯s wanted for a

    decade; his heart is wavering. I can feel his confusion even if his words contradict that. He wants so

    badly to do something for their memory, even if deep down he knows they wouldn¡¯t want this for us.

    ¡°Enough¡­ I didn¡¯te to listen to bickering. I was offered a solution and I want to hear it.¡± Varro

    impatiently snaps, bringing my brother to heel with his tone. He snaps all our attention back to him and

    I have to let go of my brother¡¯s emotions for now.

    ¡°I want this to end, tonight. The root of all of this is Juan Santo. He¡¯s here, among us. You want

    someone to me, then it¡¯s him and his greed. We won¡¯t stop you. His thirst for power over a pack and

    his acts of murder, his actions that kept me a prisoner for a decade. I have as much reason to hate him

    as you do, so please, don¡¯t see this as some sort of weakpromise. This is as much for me as it is

    for you.¡± I let go of my mate and bring myself up tall and proud matching Varro¡¯s stance. Words finding

    their strength and reminding myself that I can do this. My hatred for Juan is as strong as theirs, I need

    them to understand that.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t act alone. There were other Santo wolves who helped ughter your entire bloodline.¡± Varro

    raises a brow at me, seemingly dissecting my words and acting like he¡¯s considering them.

    ¡°His men are mostly gone. The few remaining are slinking around in the shadows trying not to be

    caught. You are wee to all of them. As a pack, we won¡¯t stop you. As Luna, I encourage you to

    help free us form their burden. All we ask is that you don¡¯t touch anyone else. That this fight ends here

    tonight. ce me where me is due and not on the innocent around them. These are my people

    and they raised me, protected me¡­. I¡¯m alive because of Santo wolves. Their own Luna for a start.

    Reward that¡­. Don¡¯t punish it.¡± My chest swells at my own words as Sierra flits across my mind and it

    just strengthens my resolve.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to let go of twenty years of heartbreak. This anger didn¡¯t just build itself up overnight.¡±

    Varro is acting reasonable, even civilized and I wonder if this is an act or if he really is the kind to

    compromise and listen to logic. His actions of the past say no, but this being in front of me, he seems

    almost sane. I guess there had to be some qualities in him that drew my mother to one of their kind and

    I wonder if I am seeing glimpses of it now I¡¯ve peeled away the reasons for his war on wolves. My

    mother was a good person, she would never have loved a monster.

    ¡°Then look at me and put it aside. What is it you want? A rtionship? Fine¡­. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes

    to end this. I¡¯m not scared of you. If you do this, I¡¯ll get to know you, take the time to learn who you are.¡±

    ¡°My dear sweet child, I¡¯m not asking for a sacrificialmb. I never asked for you to be afraid of me

    either. I want my child toe to me willingly because she wants to know her father. The n was to

    wipe the te clean, free the world of these bothersome wolves and take you home with me for a

    better life. Where you belong.¡±

    I snort and halfugh half cough at his ridiculous idea. It¡¯s not what I expected to hear but then I guess,

    delusional ns had to be part of the bigger picture. Did he just imagine I would up and follow him

    home because of who he is.

    ¡°Not a chance. You kill the pack, you kill me. You know how mate bonds work and my mate won¡¯t stand

    back and let you do anything to our pack. Neither will I. I am not going off to live in some vampirend

    with you. Get real. I¡¯m still half wolf.¡± My ce is with my pack and nowhere else.

    ¡°So stubborn, just like your mother. Can¡¯t you be more like your brother¡­ so deep in longing for

    revenge he will do whatever it takes, even if it kills him. He has managed to stay alive among my kind

    for a decade, and that was no easy task.¡± He seems amused at my words, and pats Jasper on the

    shoulder in a weirdly affectionate way. A hint of pride that my brother somehow didn¡¯t die all these

    years and I squint at him. My emotions bubbling away as I try to stay on top of the chaos I feel inside.

    ¡°My mother would hate you for all of this. You never knew her if you think any different. At thest

    moments of her life, she was still fighting for her pack. Think about that. She lost her life while still trying

    to protect them. She died for these wolves, for her child. She went to war to fight against you¡­don¡¯t

    you see that?¡±

    Jasper shifts on his feet, drawing my attention as he turns away and I catch the glimmer of a tear rolling

    down his cheek. He walks off, his posture stiff but his emotions are caving as my truths sink home. My

    words have struck a chord and he can¡¯t bear to listen anymore. Varro on the other hand looks smug,

    mildly annoyed but he stays calm and unmoved in posture.

    ¡°You¡¯re clever. You have her fire. Her insane logic and way with words. So what¡¯s thepromise

    then? You hand me your father-inw and his men and skip off happily into your forest to live out your

    life, oblivious to what you are? Is that what you¡¯re offering?¡± He smirks, a tooth peeking out to remind

    me I¡¯m dealing with the devil himself.

    ¡°I hand you them, you do whatever you want with them but no, I don¡¯t skip off into the sunset. We came

    here to make a deal and if getting to know me is part of your wish, then I won¡¯t say no. You want a

    bond with me, then you¡¯ll get one.¡±

    ¡°Lorey!¡± Colton warns with a stern whisper, catches my wrist, attempting to pull me back to his side, his

    sudden spike of fear and protectiveness kicking in. I know he doesn¡¯t want me to have anything to do

    with Varro after this, but I¡¯ve been denying our link for too long. Hate these creatures or not, this man is

    my father. I need to stop focusing on the venom that was ingrained into us all these years for these

    creatures and recognize his motive behind all of this. He did it for love. He did it because of loss. I have

    been taught to fear and despise them and I¡¯ve let that rule all decisions these past months. I never

    stopped to really think or feel form Varro¡¯s point of view.

    ¡°You are willing toe with me, back to my home?¡± Varro seems to visibly rx, his posture

    smoothing from standing stiff and proper, to more of a casual lounge as he ces one finger on his

    bottom lip and crosses his arms to support his own elbow. It¡¯s odd, to see him rx as though he thinks

    he has this all worked out and in the bag. It disarms me a little.

    ¡°No. I said I would get to know you, but this will be on my terms. I say when, where. I need to be more

    careful, take care of myself from here on in.¡± I subconsciously sy one hand over my abdomen, that

    inner fierce in me needing to protect these two lives above all.

    ¡°Why?¡± Jasper¡¯s voicees strong from behind and he¡¯s back faster than I can blink. Sudden

    concern for me out of nowhere and he hone sin on where I have ced my palm. His eyes widening

    and then his brows furrow to a suspicious frown.

    Colton bristles and moves right up behind me, so his body heat encapstes me and that low growl

    tells me he¡¯s getting impatient with this whole thing. He¡¯s wary of Japers move towards me and his

    mate need to protect is getting rebellious. The vampire hybrids are still lurking around the perimeter

    and the pack is getting restless too, everything feeling tense and heavy as the seconds tick by.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with twins.¡± There¡¯s no point hiding it. It¡¯s something that may sway the whole tone and

    they would find out soon enough, should we survive tonight.

    ¡°What?¡± Varro and Jasper snap in unison, the shock pretty obvious that they never expected that at all.

    A sudden change in both their demeanors and Jaspers eyes widen once more before he chokes on his

    own saliva then coughs. He seems to sag, his mind ticking over the fact he just gained more family,

    became an uncle in a blink.

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. Our children are growing in her belly¡­so she¡¯s going nowhere with you, ever. She

    shouldn¡¯t even be here, doing this, but she had no choice. Is this how you protect your daughter and

    grandchildren?¡± Colton again with an equally snappy tone, biting words, anger obvious, and I sigh and

    push him back. His emotions are getting the better of him and he¡¯s a bit like rocket fuel on a fire

    sometimes.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a grandfather, Varro. Do you really want to waste tonight standing here and arguing

    about the future of my pack? I won¡¯t raise my babies away from them, and I won¡¯t be bringing them to

    your people either. These are my children so don¡¯t make me do what my mother did. She ran because

    she knew her child only stood a chance among wolves. I want you to leave them alone and secure your

    grandkids future in a loving and nurturing pack, in a peaceful environment. That¡¯s what I want.¡±

    There¡¯s strained silence as his eyes eat me up, boring into my skull before travelling down to my

    abdomen and back up. The air prickly with tension and static as it sinks in that he has more than me to

    care about now. He takes what feels like an age to think through and then rests back on his heels in a

    weirdlyfortable way. That smirk fades and I get hints of a real smile which drastically transforms

    his face.

    ¡°I want to know you, and them¡­.. I want to be a part of their future. Those are my blood too. SO you

    have some logic in your requests and I¡¯m not against thispromise. I get more out of it than killing

    everyone, I guess.¡± His request is quieter, somehow sincere in its deliverance and the glow of his eyes

    dull a little as he says it with hushed tones. For the first time I get some sort of feeling from this strange

    being and sense nothing malicious in the intent. His brain is working fast and he¡¯s calcting a future

    with three more to his bloodline.

    ¡°You stop this tonight? Call off your hybrids and send them home.¡± I stand firm and cast a quick nce

    at my now silent brother, who¡¯s staring at my stomach and immersed in his own head. Eyes no longer

    amber and he lookspletely lost. His emotions are unreadable now as they are chaotic, and I can

    see his internal struggle as he tries to figure out how to feel.

    ¡°I want those responsible. I will do to them what I see fit. You get no say whether they live or die.¡± Varro

    won¡¯t budge on that, yet I don¡¯t care. We always knew if we could find a way we would sacrifice Juan

    and his loyal. The fates have made it all happen.

    ¡°Deal.¡± Colton answers in my ce, a quiver in his voice because at the root of this is his father¡¯s life. I

    know, despite everything, his heart is in pain even if he knows this is what must happen. He¡¯s loves

    him, even if it¡¯s undeserved and this is killing his soul. I can¡¯t imagine the turmoil or his heart in this

    moment.

    ¡°You can never wage war against my people again, for as long as my children and I live. We bind us

    together. No weapons, no invasions, no more fear of being attacked.¡± I stand firm, pushing my chin up

    to meet his unbreaking gaze and he nods. My fire growing strong now an end is within my grasp and

    tion starts to grow from a tiny ember in my stomach.

    ¡°I have no reason to y with mutts if the intent is gone. They make excellent guard dogs now I have

    three lives to protect. I give you my vow, that once Juan is delivered to me, and his loyal¡­this is over.

    We have a future to discuss at a more pleasant time and venue. I¡¯m bored with war and mongrels. I

    have a nice castle waiting for me back home.¡± He can¡¯t even admit this is a decision he¡¯s made from

    the heart. For a moment I actually find him amusing.

    I stand and inhale slowly for a moment, my brain whirring with everything he¡¯s saying. It feels too easy

    and I can¡¯t believe it really is this simple. That he¡¯s willing to end it all right now, and everything we

    hoped for is happening. My gut says though, this isn¡¯t a dream and I shouldn¡¯t question it. My worthless

    persona of many moons ago ingrained this idea into me that I was never going to be enough for

    anyone¡­. This just proved it all wrong.

    ¡°I want my brother left with me.¡± I add in afterthought, grasping quickly at one extra detail that means

    everything, seeing Jasper sudden spring back to life at my request. He looks confused and then

    resistant.

    ¡°No. I won¡¯t live with these¡­..¡± he blurts out, his voice husky with emotion.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Varro cuts him off without hesitation, shutting him down with that non nonsense booming

    command and Jasper spins on him in a re of anger.

    ¡°What the fu¡­¡­?¡± It¡¯s obvious this is thest thing he wants.

 Chapter 115: Its Over

    Chapter 115: It''s Over

    ¡°Be quiet. You don¡¯t belong among my kind, you never have, and it¡¯s be tiresome to protect you

    against others. You can be of more use with my daughter and her babies than constantly watching your

    back and shadowing Darrius. I believe it¡¯s where fate always intended to put you. To protect my blood

    in ce of me.¡± Varro turns to him and heavily ces a hand on his shoulder, his aura emanating sheer

    authority. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t like to be questioned.

    ¡°You want me to live among those that took everything from me?¡± Jasper almost spits it at him and

    winces at the pressure applied on his shoulder as punishment. I get the vibe you don¡¯t question or

    disobey this one at all.

    My heart aches for my brother though, knowing that at the root of his resistance is an inability to let go

    of his own pain. With good reason. Being all alone among their kind for a decade with only Varro as his

    source offort. To have someone spurring on your sadness with their own. Torn form his own kind

    for survival and left to fester and forget what it is t be part of a pack. Both so focused on revenge and

    he knows nothing else. I get it, I understand, but it doesn¡¯t make it any easier to deal with. My soul still

    hurts at his venomous words.

    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. because those who took it all will leave with him. The rest of the pack has nothing to

    do with this, they didn¡¯t know¡­. Carmen has nothing to do with this. The fates would never have linked

    her to you if they wanted it like this.¡± I point out, reaching for my brother¡¯s hand in a bid to draw him to

    me but he pulls it away to avoid me. Another cold re and a show of amber eyes.

    ¡°You need toe back to living as a wolf to be able to move on and heal. Jasper, the pack you knew

    back then isn¡¯t the pack you¡¯re hating now. So much has happened and changed. Just give us a

    chance. Take time to see for yourself that it¡¯s not the same as it was.¡± Colton moves close behind me to

    try and reinforce my sentiment. His genuine need to bring him back into the fold and ept a pack

    member who has gone astray. The alpha in him will always fight to bring our kind home.

    ¡°Whether you agree or not, I am ordering you to stay by your sister¡¯s side until I see fit. Protect my

    child¡­. Be my eyes and presence. Refusal is pointless.¡± Varro interjects. ¡°This war ends tonight and no

    one but you will be left to stand and fight if you don¡¯t give a little. My goal was always revenge, but

    before me stands a reason to stop all of it. A future beyond this battle. I can¡¯t win if I lose my daughter

    to satisfy my need for revenge.¡±

    His words make me falter within myself, a sudden thump to my chest as I blink at Varro, suddenly

    seeing something else in him with just the briefest of words. I have pushed down and tried to ignore

    any feelings I might harbor for this stranger, because it¡¯s a can of worms I don¡¯t want to examine. Yet

    here in a blink of an eye, the fact he is my father is staring me in the face and I¡¯m too afraid to really let

    those emotions break the surface. I don¡¯t know how to process them when I really have never gotten to

    grips with the fact the dad I knew, was never my bio dad at all. Caged feelings, swirling thoughts, all

    swallowed as quickly as they surface so I can ignore them until I feel able to really explore all of it. My

    heart says it¡¯s a betrayal to my dad to have affection for Varro in his ce right now and I¡¯m so

    confused with what I¡¯m experiencing.

    A weird buzzing noise running through us, like loud static, suddenly hits us from behind and sways all

    thoughts from that point. It ripples through in a dramatic fashion, making my skin goosebump and my

    hackles rise. Pulling all focus away from conversations and one another as we all stop, spin our heads,

    to see what and where it came from. It¡¯s a sensation like standing on a metal floor when lighting hits a

    building outside, the after vibrations of intense electricity tickling my skin.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I utter breathlessly, turning to see that our pack wolves have been affected too and

    are looking around with the same confused curiosity. It wasn¡¯t painful, just something we all felt, and it

    seems to have moved like a wave across the sea of figures.

    ¡°The weapon¡­. It¡¯s disabled. I can feel a difference. My ability to link is back.¡± Colton touches my

    shoulder and we both nce at the manor, in the direction of Carmen as a smile spreads across my

    face. Instant tion. I know that the Colton immediately jumps to link the subpack to bring them up to

    speed.

    ¡°Yay, Carmen!! I knew she could do it. I mean, we maybe don¡¯t need it now, but still ¡­.. my girl has

    skills.¡± I can¡¯t conceal my pride in my sister and suddenly be aware of Jaspers eyes eating into

    the back of my skull and his emotion changing with the mention of her name. It¡¯s a loaded and heavy

    feeling, swirling confusion and pain, and for a second, a pang in my heart tells me Jasper is already

    pining for the mate he refused. He¡¯s fighting himself and I know from experience how much worse

    every passing day gets when your mate is separated from you by choice. His own stupid, stubborn,

    hate, is stopping him from opening his heart. It¡¯s eating at him with just the sound of her name.

    ¡°I give my word that the vampires will not use our weapon against wolves as long as I rule my coven

    from this moment on. My oath is unbreakable, I swear on it. There is no need for your countermeasures

    after tonight. The weapon can be turned off.¡± Varro¡¯s statement is clear and strong, and my gut says it¡¯s

    truth. I falter in my response, take a breath, and decide for one to trust my gut and believe the words.

    He¡¯s very to the point.

    ¡°So, I guess all that¡¯s left now is for us to deliver Juan, right?¡± I point out, pushing away every other

    detail and focusing on making this end to our fight a done deal. I can finally see light at the end of the

    tunnel, even if this all feels surreal. Just get the details in order and we can all go home. Take the

    steps, ignore all the emotional issues.

    ¡°Right. Maybe Jasper will more appeased if he personally hunts down that problem, and his men.

    Would that kill some of this hatred in you?¡± Colton steps towards him and is met with the instant glow of

    ambering eyes, telling him to back off out of his space. Jasper¡¯s bristling for a fight, even if it¡¯s

    misdirected at my mate.

    ¡°You underestimate what is needed to curb my hatred of Santo. Maybe if you and I ¡­.¡± Jasper snarls

    and I step between them in haste. I know where that tone is heading and Colton is evenly matched in

    fiery temper and willingness to fight when coerced.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I push Colton back, knowing he¡¯s the less vtile of the two and the one I trust not to react

    to my force in any kind of anger. He obeys with a step back but ces a hand on the small of my back

    and grasps my waistband. It¡¯s his way of saying he¡¯ll haul my ass out of the way should he dislike

    Jasper¡¯s attitude towards me. ¡°Jasper, please. Just go do whatever. Expend some of that energy and

    anger in finding the real enemy. We don¡¯t have the energy for this.¡± It¡¯s almost a pleading request.

    ¡°I agree. Jasper, take several with you and go find everyst one of those mongrels. Juan Santo and

    the loyal that will be cowering with him wherever they are hiding. I¡¯m bored and want to wrap this up

    and enjoy my evening in a more sociable manner.¡± Varro sighs as though to emphasize the pint, and I

    find it a little amusing, in a weird way.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Sierra¡¯s unexpected voice rings clear in the night air and disrupts our circle. Her bold

    march pushing us apart naturally as she invades the space and she furiously res me brother down

    so that he¡¯s the one to actually step back and lower his chin, avoiding her direct gaze. It dawns on me

    that this was once his Luna, and he fought in war alongside her.

    He may be consumed with feelings of the negative against many wolves here, but in the face of a

    femme he respected, protected, and knew as his mothers best friend, everything shifts around us.

    ¡°You!¡­..¡± Sierra points right up at his nose, a tone much like our mom¡¯s when she was mad at us, a

    look of fierce and a tone that is one hundred percent momma wolf in battle mode. ¡°Your mom would be

    so mad at you right now, you know that, huh? Don¡¯t even get me started, young man. You¡¯re going to

    come with me and find that son of a bitch, and then you¡¯re going to put that damn tail between your

    legs and take a time out to reflect on yourself and everything muddled in that thick skull. You need a

    time out in the solitude chair, to get things in order!¡± Sierra taps him on the temple with a little

    aggression that startles him, and my mouth drops open at this unexpected interaction. The solitude

    chair was our kindergarten time out for when we misbehaved. Varro smirks and turns away as though

    making it clear he has no issue with his pet wolf being scolded in this manner and I have to swallow a

    snort ofughter at Sierra reverting to the woman who used to visit us and read stories to wayward

    pups.

    ¡°Luna¡­I ¡­¡± Jasperpletely caves, almost like that little wolf who hated being told off. Submission

    flowing from him at rming speed, and he hunches his shoulders further as his nose almost touches

    his chest. That ingrained part of a wolf when faced with the hierarchy he grew up following. I never

    thought Sierra could have this kind of effect on him.

    ¡°Luna, nothing! I understand. Your pain, your heartbreak, and your anger. Look at me¡­¡­ Alora and I,

    we both understand the level of betrayal and hurt. We know what the heartbreak does to your soul.

    You¡¯re not alone in that. You have be so ustomed to holding onto it to fill your emptiness, away

    from your kind and your family. No direction, cut off, cast out, which is pure hell for a Lychan. Your

    loneliness is infused through you in the worst kind of ways and it¡¯s seeping from every pore so that I

    can feel it. Come home to us, Jasper. Where you belong. You don¡¯t need to forget, or let it go right now,

    you just need to take the first small step towards us and know that I won¡¯t let you be hurt ever again. I

    failed you¡­ I failed her; I failed my promise to keep her little ones safe. If you want to me anyone

    then me me for not being strong enough¡­.. hate Juan, me his greed, but don¡¯t me those who

    love you and are offering you a way back. You won¡¯t heal without us, don¡¯t throw away the chance of a

    future that can be happy again, for one day of bloodshed and regret. ¡±

    There¡¯s heavy silence as she reaches up and traces a single symbolic tear that escapes his eye and

    rolls down his cheek. He coughs to try and cover it, tries to pull back that hardened re to shield the

    emotion she tugged from him. I see it all so clearly. That teen boy I knew, the loving brother, the shy

    awkward wolf who protected me so fiercely; he¡¯s still in there and battling so many internal conflicts.

    She dries it away with a gentle touch, a slight blue glow leaving a faint shadow as her finger moves and

    it seeps into his soul. Her healing touch, her balm, infused with her careful words. I know how powerful

    thatbination can be in times of major distress.

    Colton shifts restlessly behind me, unsure what¡¯s happening and pulls me against his chest. Varro

    raises a brow and cocks his head to the side as Jasper lifts his chin slightly and dares to look Sierra in

    the eye for the first time. Probably the first time in his life, given when she was Luna we were never

    allowed.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard. I know there¡¯s a fire inside of you that¡¯s all consuming, and a war that¡¯s twisting it all

    around. Trust me, I know how it feels. I know the loss, take my hand and let me help you find your way

    out of your own hell. It doesn¡¯t have to feel like it does now.¡± Sierra slides her palm to his shoulder,

    down his arm and glides her hand in his to grasp it tightly. This is where she always excelled as Luna,

    in her ability to be what we needed and find the right way of getting in.

    A mother¡¯s touch, a protective gesture, and Jasper swallows hard and seems to crumble slightly, no

    letting go of that small hand in his.

    I know this isn¡¯t all words. I can see the glow, know the effects of Sierra¡¯s subtle magic and know she¡¯s

    diffusing him, filling him with that aura of warm feeling and security she has used on tearful pups in the

    past. It¡¯s like giving him a couple of shots of liquor and improving his mood for a temporary relief. It¡¯s

    instilling hope that she holds the secret to being free of his own agony.

    ¡°Take her offer. Go find the wolf and his loyal. End this tonight.¡± Varro is curt and to the point. Shaking

    Jasper out of his odd quiet stance and he seems to visibly straighten himself up as he pulls his hand

    out of Sierra¡¯s. Surprised at his filial behavior. He casts her an odd look, somewhat torn and confused

    and then blinks at me as the steels returns a little. I can see the battle in his eyes.

    ¡°Fine¡­ but you stay here. Pregnant? There¡¯s no ce for you here in that condition.¡± It¡¯s a hint of

    brotherly love, and I¡¯ll take what I can of it. Even if it¡¯s delivered in such a frosty tone. It¡¯s a ray of hope.

    Jasper wastes no time in polite chat anymore, turns on his heel and with a click of his fingers to lurking

    shadows who instantly materialize. I shudder as several creatures materialize in thin air and take off

    after him, that wreaking smell and vulgar show of pale skin and long fangs. Sierra is hot on his heels

    without hesitation, turning to wolf, and Radar and two of the Luna¡¯s guard immediately follow close on

    her heels without a word being spoken. I know Colton is in all of their heads, directing, giving orders

    and I rx knowing we have our abilities back.

    ¡°Shall we retire to your¡­¡­ abode?¡± Varro breaks in, looks up at the darkened manor which seems

    shabby and desertedpared to how it used to look so many months ago. His sarcasm is obvious,

    and I catch that little flex in Colton¡¯s body as he curbs his reaction to someone dissing his childhood

    home.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± I answer instead and push Colton off, motioning him ahead of me as we turn about, telling

    him to get moving. He does so after a second of stubborn stillness. His eyes cast around to take in the

    scene before us and he grips my hand in his and tugs me close to his side. Always ready to shield me.

    Our wolves are all standing ready, a huge semi-circle which has grown since Varro appeared and I

    catch sight of Meadow in the lineup, eyes aze, poised for the kill at amand. I smile her way

    softly, so d to see her again, to tell her it¡¯s okay and impulsively scan the faces for the rest of the

    subs. They are all here now, watching, waiting, eyes amber and standing in battle mode for the briefest

    of signs. My family all present once more.

    The Luna¡¯s guard follow close behind us and Varro seemspletely unphased to be a lone Vampire

    walking towards this arc of the enemy without any apaniment. It says a lot about his faith in his

    own abilities.

    ¡°Lord.¡± A dark figure swoops down in front of us andnds with a gentle thud in our path, startling me

    with the almost ninja like intrusion. Tall, dressed in ck tailoring, with undeniable red glowing eyes

    coming at me from the darkness. Darrius. I guess he was never far away. He¡¯s unmistakable even

    sheathed in shadow.

    He steps forward and bends a knee before fluidly moving into a kneel, and lowers his head, lifting one

    arm so his wrist touches his forehead in a sign of respect for his master. It¡¯s obvious that despite his

    arrogant and cold manner, Darrius is a loyal servant to my father and seems he knows how to be

    submissive in front of the right creatures. He still has that noble air ofmand, yet I sense no

    aggression or anything negativeing from him at all. Complete obedience.

    ¡°Stay here, I have no need for your men anymore. Watch for Jasper in case he needs assistance in

    rounding up his charge.¡± Varro clicks his fingers and motions for me to walk around him. I falter and

    then do as I¡¯m told and arc away from Darrius and around while she stays in that bowing position,

    unmoved at all.

    ¡°As youmand, Lord.¡± That low husky voice that sends the fear of god through me. Even as a

    Lychan, Darrius scares me. He¡¯s nothing like Varro. I thank my lucky stars Darrius and any like him

    didn¡¯t interject in battle as I really feel our kind are no match for the ones like him. There¡¯s something so

    dark and terrifying about him, that¡¯s not even present in Varro at all. You can feel it in the air around

    him, that he¡¯s the true definition of a creature of the night.

    Darrius stays unmoved when even Varro walks past him and I nce back to see him motionless like a

    statue when we progress all the way to the gate of the Manor. As soon as we are at a distance he

    stands up and takes on the stance of a guard, facing away and doesn¡¯t follow. His weird energy is still

    ebbing around me though and I shudder in a bid to shake it off. If I had to hazard a guess, I would say

    it¡¯s what death feels like.

    ¡°What is he?¡± Colton is the one to break the tension, aiming his question at me because he is obviously

    feeling it too, and I lean in close knowing fine well that Varro can hear me even if I whisper. Somehow,

    talking about Darrius though, should be done in whispers.

    ¡°They said he¡¯s a Shadow Knight. Some sort of stealth assassin soldier.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°A what?¡± Colton nches and throws back a wary look over his shoulder at the formidable figure of

    that creepy man. A look of disbelief and yet a frown.

    ¡°A Shadow Knight¡­. A rare being. Darrius is themander of my elite force of very special, hard to

    find, brothers. A born assassin from an almost obsolete bloodline. He¡¯s the shadow in every nightmare,

    the eyes in the dark that scare you to death. Even for our kind, he¡¯s special. A warrior to the core with

    little to no empathy for any kind of life, but a strong sense of obligation and a good moral code for a

    cold-blooded killer. He has his uses, as do his men. Darrius alone could take on fifty of your kind and

    not even get a scratch. I¡¯m rather proud to have him.¡± You can¡¯t mistake Varro¡¯s pride in his tone, as

    though discussing his prized collection of priceless artifacts. It¡¯s odd.

    ¡°Leyanne said, that if Shadow Knights fought the war against us twenty years ago, there would be no

    Lychans today at all.¡± I point out, shivering at the thought and gaining a new respect and fear for that

    figure we are leaving behind. He¡¯s mysterious and yet leaves asting impression.

    ¡°And she¡¯s right. That witch isn¡¯t one to lie or exaggerate. Meddlesome creature, that she is. You can

    thank the fates though that only two dozen of them exist nowadays in all thends. Imand most of

    them.¡±

    Now that¡¯s a terrifying thought. Two dozen Darrius¡¯s. No thank you.

    Talking of which¡­or witch. I have no idea why she goes AWOL at the most important times and then

    seems to appear right when we truly need her. She¡¯s weird, in a good way but altogether infuriating that

    she just takes off and goes to do her own thing. Where the hell is she now?

    The words don¡¯t make it out of my mouth as we¡¯re met by carmen at the main door, a look of fear on

    her face as she scans thoseing towards her, then relief at seeing me and Colton. Her eyes move

    past us, to Varro, no shock at seeing him, and then off into the darkness behind him and it¡¯s no

    guessing who she¡¯s looking for. Her mate bond will be telling her he¡¯s close and feeling him in all kinds

    of ways.

 Chapter 116: Loose Ends

    Chapter 116: Loose Ends

    ¡°I expected something a little less run down, grander. Do you wolves not believe in modern

    conveniences, like electricity and running water?¡± Varro mocks as he scans therge hall of the manor,

    scoffing at its dark and drab appearance. I can¡¯t me him, as since we¡¯ve been gone, this ce has

    fallen into some urban war disarray that I never imagined could possibly happen to this ce. It feels

    and looks abandoned, dust and dirt on every avable surface from neglect. I have no idea what

    happened and why Juan returned the valley to the dark ages.

    ¡°Funny.¡± Colton dismisses him with the dry tone he reserves for people liked Deacon, a wolf who once

    stood against him.

    ¡°We could try find the generators and power them up.¡± Meadow followed us in here when we moved

    and cuts in with a snappy tone, also peeved at having her home turf mocked. The other subs are here

    too, those who didn¡¯t follow Jasper in pursuit of Juan and I give her a smile and nod in answer.

    ¡°They are running and powering the security system outside. It seems the main electric is cut off

    though.¡± Carmen is still hovering by the door, eyeing up the stranger in our midst with an air of

    suspicion and watching him like a hawk. Colton isn¡¯t too rxed either, but weirdly, I feel like the

    danger isn¡¯t in here with us, even with Varro beside me. He has a presence for sure, of darkness and

    power, but yet there¡¯s also a sense of calm and security about him. He¡¯s weirdly vibed.

    ¡°Juan lost interest in maintaining the valley as somewhere to livefortably. It became an army base

    and all homeforts were sacrificed as unimportant while he was busy ruining what was left of the

    pack.¡± The bitter tone of a stray wolf who was lurking in the shadows where we left him. One of those

    we first encountered when getting in here.

    ¡°We can figure something out. Come on Chica, me and you and our boys here.¡± Meadow clicks her

    tongue at Carmen, nodding to the subs and takes off at speed to light this ce up. Reading the room

    and thinking maybe Varro, Colton and I need to be alone. I think she¡¯s right. The atmosphere is

    somewhat strained and Colton is tense as hell now we¡¯re in here with my bio father.

    ¡°Cozy.¡± Varro raises a brow, oozing sarcasm once more.

    ¡°Remind you of home, huh?¡± Colton bites back impulsively and I eyeroll at his obvious show of

    testosterone. Colton is in alpha mode and high on adrenaline. Right now he sees Varro as a male

    encroaching his territory, rather than someone needing to be negotiated with. I sigh it out and ignore

    the obvious sparks between them.

    ¡°So¡­.. we¡¯re here, alone. You wanted to talk, let¡¯s do that.¡± I have no patience for this and the babies in

    my belly are fast sucking what energy I have. It¡¯s the middle of the night and I¡¯m tired and hungry. I

    need solutions soon so I can lead my people back out of here and see how many we lost. Then I can

    eat, sleep and recover this hellish night.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our first real meeting to be under these circumstances, and honestly, I am not sure how

    to make this a little more pleasant. Getting to know one another is something I want, and I realize

    tonight there are too many strong emotions and a lot of mistrust lingering in the air.¡± Varro strolls about,

    running a pointer finger over a nearby mantle and tutting at the debris that dirties his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the frame of mind to be talking about a father and daughter bond. My people are hurt, god

    knows how many dead. Tonight is aplicated mess and theye first. If this is an end, then let us

    go do what we need to do on the promise that this is truly over. Jasper will bring Juan and then I want

    you to leave.¡± I stand my ground, irritated by my own difort and fatigue. My head¡¯s a mess and

    tonight I can only think of going home.

    ¡°A treaty. We meet to sign one, formally, in a few days. My own kind will want this in writing, and I

    assume so would yours. I know it¡¯s a little old fashioned, but you are dealing with an ancient species

    with a ir for the dramatic.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Whatever. I just want this to be over. We have lost many, and I¡¯m sick of the bloodshed and fear. I

    want a future where my children will feel safe and we can stop always hiding in the homestead, fearing

    the world outside our own door. If a piece of paper does that, then we can meet up and sign it.¡±

    ¡°It was always about my loss. I hope you can believe that and trust that this is truly over. You are alive,

    and my bloodline is about to be further spread with your offspring.¡± Varro seems genuine and yet so

    much is swirling inside of me while standing in this dirty and dark mess, that I can¡¯t begin to unravel my

    feelings.

    ¡°If you go back on your word, and your hybrids rise up again¡­.¡± Colton interjects, his biting tone clear.

    ¡°They won¡¯t. As of tonight, their existence is surplus and they won¡¯t be an issue in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Colton grinds his teeth, already knowing the answer. To him it¡¯s vile to create your own kind

    and then massacre them when not needed. As wolves who value pack above all, its not something we

    can begin to understand.

    ¡°Do you want specifics? We create them for use, and we return them to dust when they are no longer

    required. Hybrids will disappear from around you. I have no need for them. And without purpose, they

    are rabid nuisances that create havoc for the human world.¡± Varro has given up surveying the dust and

    is now examining his overly long and pointy fingernails on his left hand. Like stiletto shaped daggers

    which I am sure have a purpose.

    ¡°Your kind are cold and heartless.¡± He snorts and turns away, unable to hide his feelings on the matter,

    his face a picture of disgust, but Varro just shrugs.

    ¡°My kind can¡¯t understand yours either. Living as you do. I guess that¡¯s the beauty of our separate

    species. Neither can stand in the shoes of the other or begin to understand them.¡±

    I don¡¯t really want a debate on Lychan versus Vampire while I¡¯m standing here with one foot in both

    rivers. It¡¯ll only end in argument knowing how pig headed my mate can be, and Varro doesn¡¯t seem like

    a push over either.

    ¡°You were serious about my brother? You¡¯ll leave him with me? Even if he refuses?¡± I break into their

    conversation and try to steer the attention back to me. Determined to know for sure that I can take my

    brother home.

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s had to live a very low-key life among my kind. Being one of our mortal enemies. Darrius

    protects him well but now he has a ce to go and a purpose, I want him here, watching over my child

    and my grandchildren. It will be a relief to no longer shield him.¡±

    ¡°She has me to do that. If Jasper causes issue¡­.¡± Colton bristles up, instant defensiveness and spins

    around to face us once more. His mood rocketing.

    ¡°Colton! Please. Jasper needs time and patience. We can bring him home and back to the pack, don¡¯t

    be so hasty to dismiss him. He¡¯s no threat to us.¡±

    ¡°Alora is right. As much as I will miss the boy after a decade of hispany, he belongs by his sister¡¯s

    side. He belongs among wolves. He has be so used to ourmunity that I fear he maybe

    forgets what he is and might need some kind of rehabilitation. To remember how to be a dog!¡± Varro

    smirks and Colton¡¯s eyes amber ever so slightly, a scowl on one corner of that normally very pretty

    mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of him, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. He¡¯s my family.¡± I cut in to dampen the

    mood and slide in between the two of them as Colton and Varro both seem to move forwards into the

    clearing in the center of the room and face each other off wordlessly.

    ¡°Well then. I guess once my package is delivered, all that is needed is a time and ce for our reunion.

    Treaty in hand of course, and maybe some prettier surroundings. I am partial to a fine dining room with

    rich cuisine. Somewhere clean¡­. with less dust. I¡¯m not allergic to a little light either.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Colton snorts again, showing his severe dislike of Varro, hating his every word, and I

    eyeroll. I know it¡¯s going to take time for a born and bred vampire ying warrior to warm to what was

    ingrained as an enemy, but he needs to chill a little.

    ¡°That can be done at the homestead, as long as you leave your hybrids behind. You and Darriuse

    alone.¡± Stern and to the point, I know the only way to deal with these two is to take charge.

    ¡°No way, Lory. Imagine the uproar if two vampires walk into the homestead. The pack will go crazy.¡±

    ¡°Colton, things have to change and he¡¯s my biological father. The agreement was that he will have a

    rtionship with me and bring peace. The sooner the pack get used to seeing them, the better.¡± I reach

    out andy my palm on Colton¡¯s forearm, feeling his tension bristling under the surface as he turns and

    paces. A sign he¡¯s itching inside for action instead of words. He hasn¡¯te down from his battle

    fueled adrenalin high yet.

    ¡°She has a point. You better condition your mutts to be more epting, especially if you are bringing

    more hybrid vampires into their home. Who knows how your children will turn out. It¡¯s not always a

    given that the wolf gene reigns supreme. One of them might look a lot like me.¡± Varro winks at me, and

    all I can do is elicit another heavy sigh. This isn¡¯t what Colton needs to hear tonight.

    ¡°Doubtful. Or else Alora would have more than a set of red eyes.¡±

    ¡°You can never tell. My DNA is strong, and well, this is the first tri-brid mix that I have ever heard of in

    my lifetime. Maybe Alora was just unlucky to pop out as a Lychan.¡±

    I open my mouth to answer but the sudden blink blink and then blinding brightness of instant

    illumination makes me flinch instead. Covering my eyes as I adjust to new light and then look around in

    dismay at how badly run down this ce is now we can see it fully. It¡¯s so much worse when it can be

    seen clearly.

    ¡°You have your work cut out here if you wish to bring this ce back to what I assume was its former

    glory¡± Varro points out and I frown at him in stupefaction for a moment.

    ¡°What?¡± I never even thought of the fact that Colton might want us toe back here, but it¡¯s the only

    solution if Juan is out of the picture. The fractured pack need to be brought back together and the

    homestead just isn¡¯t big enough for all of us. It hits me so suddenly with just a simple word from him,

    that this is where our future lies. I¡¯m not sure how I feel abouting back here after everything that¡¯s

    happened.

    ¡°Wolves are good at rebuilding. We know how to start over and thrive. I¡¯m not worried about it.¡± Colton

    just can¡¯t seem to drop his defensive attitude, but I don¡¯t me him, even distracted by my own

    thoughts. An entire lifetime of being conditioned to hate the vampires and in one night he¡¯s being asked

    to ept one as his father-inw and be on good terms.

    ¡°The main breakers were pulled, and the fuses ripped out. An easy fix once we found them.¡± Meadow

    appears, seemingly jovial at their aplishments and Cesar is hot on her heels. Neither fazed at all

    and at least they don¡¯t seem as hostile andbative towards Varro as my mate is.

    ¡°The others are outside, turning on floodlights and restoring power to nearby buildings. Everyone is

    waiting to find out what¡¯s next.¡± Cesar drops a hint, meaning they too want to know what¡¯s going on

    now we¡¯re all in here and the fighting has stopped. It feels surreal and not like a bloody battle was

    raging outside not so long ago.

    ¡°Allow me¡­ I suppose being clear on one thing will help your pack disperse back to their homes for

    now. Juan can only hide if there are crowds outside.¡± Varro rubs his temple for a second, his blood red

    eyes seeming to glow a bit bright and then he gives me a crooked smile when he catches me staring at

    him. ¡°Sending them off. No need for them anymore; Darrius informs me that they have Juan and are

    heading our way. Sadly, his minions didn¡¯t survive. So, it¡¯s a solo prisoner I have to take.¡±

    My heart sinks knowing that with the fall of his loyal, their mates too have perished, even though they

    werepletely innocent in this. More lives lost because of that man and yet it was unavoidable no

    matter the oue. Those wolves had to pay for their crimes and their family is seen as coteral

    damage. It breaks my heart knowing we just lost more souls in this night, and it was no fault of theirs.

    At least now I know Sierra will be spared if Juan disappears for good.

    ¡°Disperse the wolves once the hybrids go. Send the valley pack back to their homes, and most of ours

    back to the stead. We need to find out who we lost and make arrangements for the dead. Keep only

    our best sub packs here to carry out the orders tonight.¡± Colton ismanding Meadow, pacing

    towards them and setting things in motion as I adjust to my overly bright surroundings. I¡¯m lightheaded

    and exhausted and don¡¯t know how long I can hold on. I need rest.

    ¡°What about his dead? Are we left to clean that crap up too?¡± Cesar snarls at Varro and joins Colton in

    that aggressive wolf re he has going on. My heart sinks at the sight of it, knowing it was too good to

    be true to have Cesar seemingly fine with our guest. I know the entire pack are going to be worse than

    this in the new light of day.

    ¡°If you want me to have mine drag away the remains then so be it. It makes no difference to me. They

    can work to clean up if that¡¯s what you want, Alora.¡± Varro shrugs as if I am merely asking him to pick

    up his used dinnerware after a meal.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding right? By sunup they will turn to ash and no longer dirty our valley. Make the living ones

    leave and give my pack some piece of mind. Thest thing we need is your vermin crawling all over our

    fallen brothers and sisters.¡± Colton snorts, his eyes staying amber as the thought of how many we lost

    lingers in his heart. His whole aura changing to that of regret and heartbreak.

    ¡°Cole, Radar is iing with¡­¡± Cesar cuts in, obviously linked to his buddy on a one to one, and

    Colton stiffens all over. His mood nosediving and I sense the instant hesitation in him. Despite

    everything that¡¯s happened I always knew this would be the hardest moment for him. They are bringing

    his father to us, to be handed over to the person who will oversee his death. Whether now or in ten

    years, this will be thest time Colton everys eyes on him.

    ¡°Tell him to bring him here.¡± Colton¡¯s voice detes and his tone is huskier than normal. The emotion

    hitting him hard as he too knows this will be a goodbye, no matter what is going to happen to Juan. I

    suddenly feel sick and hurt for him. Knowing how confused he must feel inside.

    ¡°Oh, the fun begins. I hope you don¡¯t mind my bringing in my right-hand man. Darrius will take charge

    of our hostage once he¡¯s handed over. Don¡¯t want an escapee I might have to chase down again in

    these newly peacefulnds.¡± Varro¡¯s chipper tone and almost joking dialogue sits heavy on me, and

    get¡¯s only res in response from my sub mates.

    ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± Meadow pipes up, cutting the tension with her sharp question.

    Hand on her hip and throwing Varro some serious shade. I can feel the distrust, subtle contempt,

    among all of them. The vampire in our midst isn¡¯t being weed at all but they know better than to

    show open disrespect given the circumstances. They are behaving for the sake of peace, but not one

    of them has anything but hatred in their hearts for this species.

    ¡°Death eventually, but who knows. I have a lot of pent-up aggression over the loss of my love and

    child¡­ I have two decades worth of anger directed his way.¡± Varro ispletely uninterested in their

    obvious dislike and goes back to admiring his nails.

    ¡°Not here. If you kill him then do it far away from us, we don¡¯t need any more blood of our kind here. I

    don¡¯t want to tarnish these walls anymore than they are already.¡± Colton turns away, hiding the conflict

    of his facial expressions and I sense his intense pain.

    ¡°I thought some of you would happily stand and watch an execution? No?¡± Varro smirks, knowing fine

    well this is cutting my mate deep, and Colton turns and walks off; holding himself in check as his

    emotions start to unravel. I know he¡¯s conflicted. It¡¯s only natural given that he once loved and idolized

    his father. I can¡¯t even begin to understand what he feels, even though I too am getting a small amount

    of it.

    ¡°Some of us would, but as he was our alpha, it¡¯s not right.¡± Meadowes to my side and links her

    hand in mine, pulling me to her side and throws a wary nce Colton¡¯s way.

    ¡°Here!¡± The main doors are thrown open, disrupting us, as a heavy figure is tossed into the center of

    our haphazard group. It¡¯s so fast it catches me off guard and we all stare as Juan¡¯s bound figure slides

    across the floor in a dramatic fashion. Sliding to an abrupt halt, as he stops in an almost center stage

    area of our clearing.

    Bound and gagged, wriggling for his freedom and yet the only emotionsing from that pitiful figure

    are rage and disgust. I can taste it even from here. He has not a single ounce of remorse or regret.

    There¡¯s no fear in what¡¯s to be done to him but rather outrage that we would treat him this way. Juan is

    insane. I just can¡¯t believe he hid it so well for so long while we all lived under his reign.

    Darrius walks casually towards Varro and gives him a low bow. Bending and staying put as a sign of

    respect and I get the chills from his presence in a way Varro has never caused. Darrius is definitely the

    kind of vampire you know the horror stories originated from. He doesn¡¯t have to do a thing to be

    intimidating.

    ¡°The witch held up her end of the bargain. She said she wille to Ladrikmorra for payment in a few

    days. She isn¡¯t needed here anymore.¡± He straightens up, still keeping his eye son the floor much like

    our pack does to me and Colton.

    I blink at Darrius in surprise and then nce at Meadow in confusion. It would be nice if the witch told

    us goodbye at least, or some sort of debrief after helping us these past days. She can¡¯t just have left

    without so much as a ¡®see ya¡¯. It actually angers and hurts me to know she just finished her task and

    left without a word, as though we meant nothing to her.

    ¡°Leyanne never changes. Swoops in to do the bare minimum when she feels others are being tantly

    thick, then leaves without a word, off to another adventure. Don¡¯t expect sweet farewells or tears, Alora.

    That witch is three thousand years of bad mood and loner attitude. Be d she did anything to help or

    was pleasant in anyway. She is notorious for not giving any kind of rat¡¯s ass.¡± Varro casts me a smile

    that doesn¡¯t meet his eyes and waves away my frown as though I am being too sensitive to this.

    I¡¯m a little gutted, because I thought we meant more than this. This isn¡¯t even truly over yet officially,

    and she just swoops off into the darkness before sunup.

    ¡°To the problem at hand. Now, what are we going to do with you Mr Santo?¡± Varro turns his full

    attention to Juan, eyes locking on his prey as they glow to an almost unreal red that finally sends the

    shivers through my soul. A change in his features as he scans his prey properly and the whole room

    around us turns deathly silent.

 Chapter 117: Juan

    Chapter 117: Juan

    I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from Juan, as he sits helpless in his binds on the dirty floor. All eyes around

    the room on him, except Colton¡¯s. He¡¯s turned away and seems unable to bring himself to look at all. A

    sense of destion swirling around him like a dense fog. I sense Sierra and Radar entering the room

    from the main door, followed by more pack wolves and realize we now have an attentive audience to

    our ex-alpha¡¯s fate. It feels like we are hitting some sort of crescendo in a power struggle that began

    long ago in this very house.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ve won, just because you have me here?¡± Juan sneers my way, eyes amber and full of

    hatred yet he stays in human form, and I wonder why. He¡¯s stronger as a wolf and more likely to make

    a break for it that way, so I don¡¯t get why he¡¯s sitting human and even seems strangely calm and

    submissive. I ignore his attempts to bait me and keep my expression nk as though I couldn¡¯t care

    less about his predicament. To me this is already over.

    ¡°I think you misunderstand the meaning of winning, my dearest fellow.¡± Varro snorts and walks to him

    confidently, tall and straight and exuding confidence. Swaggering as his dark robes trail behind him and

    he suddenly strikes me as an Asian warrior of old. Long dark hair, tailored clothes, under a thick

    opulent cloak. Like some historical Joseon drama viin and all that¡¯s missing is a sword. He¡¯s so

    different to Darrius, with his modern tailoring and short and clean-shaven style. He has old world about

    him and yet it somehow suits a Lord of the vampires to be this way.

    ¡°Pahh¡­. Look around. I may not be their alpha anymore, but I¡¯ve left them cowering and forever to

    remember who I am. The greatest power of Lychan in a long time. I will go down in the history books.¡±

    Juan smirks, shrugging hisrge shoulders and seems oblivious to reality. Completely unaffected by

    the fact he is a prisoner and about to face a fate worse than death from here on in. I baulk at the fact

    that maybe Juan was always this mentally unstable and yet somehow only got worse as power went to

    his head.

    ¡°We call that delusion. A tale of what not to be.¡± Colton chips in, low and almost unheard, and finally

    turns this way. His eyes slow to trace a route to his father¡¯s figure and he looks away again the second

    theynd on him. The pain etched for a moment on that handsome face. My heart constricts for him,

    knowing how much of a war must be going on his mind over this.

    ¡°Is it? I¡¯ll go down in history for ¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Destroying your pack, ruining your own home, losing the trust and loyalty of many? Which part of that

    is admirable? You¡¯ll be remembered as insane.¡± Colton barks right back, cutting him off and finding

    strength in his own anger. Unveiled hatred beginning to show once more as his guilt is faded out by his

    father¡¯s arrogant words.

    ¡°I¡¯m the king of these people. I say, they do. I growl, they cower. That¡¯s power!¡± Juan can¡¯t let go. So

    lost in his own insanity and blinded by what he thought he had. I can only sigh at how far gone is the

    mind of a man that the Santo pack once respected.

    ¡°Enough, this is boring. I came here to settle a debt, and you don¡¯t need to be able to talk to do that.¡±

    Varro halts all talk with a sharp tone, his eyes aglow so brightly, they almost illuminate his cheeks with

    a red tint. His fierce on show as he nods to Darrius and in an instant the ck figure disappears from

    my left side. A sh, a flick of wind, so speedy I almost miss it and he¡¯s holding Juan¡¯s head back in a

    powerful grip as he forces open his jaw and cuts out his tongue with a glinting dagger.

    It¡¯s instant, blink and you miss it, fast. And yet so overwhelmingly gruesome as Juan screams and

    gargles and Darrius makes quick work of the task he was ordered to do. I gasp inwardly so fast I start

    to choke and yet can¡¯t pull myself away from seeing what¡¯s being done. Blood pouring down Juan¡¯s

    face as he¡¯s released to wriggle and squirm on the floor, with muffled wails and gasps of agony. Tears

    stream down his face and I feel the wolves around me reel back in shock at what was just done without

    any hesitation or verbalmand. Silence heavy, emotions chaotic, and I¡¯m unable to tear my gaze

    away from this gruesome sight.

    Darrius throws the dismembered flesh to Varro in a casual toss as though it¡¯s nothing but a caught fish.

    Varro catches it between sharp talon fingernails and holds it aloft in a mocking manner, giving it a

    triumphant shake in Juan¡¯s direction. A smile spreading on that face that changes softer features into

    something terrifying and cruel that for the first time instils a sense of fear in me. He¡¯spletely

    immune to Juan¡¯s pain and bellowing and in fact seems to take pleasure from it. The shock around me

    is unified. No one moves an inch and yet silence is deafening from all my subs and mate. No Lychan

    would ever do something like this, but I guess our species are far apart.

    ¡°Life will be quieter from here on in, I think. Don¡¯t you agree, Darrius?¡± Varro scoffs, his tone jocr and

    he tosses the tongue in his hand aside as though discarding trash, wiping his blood smeared hand on

    his leg and brushes his nails against the fabric to wipe them clean. He tosses his hair back with a head

    flick and returns to thatmanding stance once more.

    ¡°Are you going to kill him or torture him slowly?¡± Sierra appears by my side, her voice shaky and her

    emotions taut. She seems detached on the surface, but I can feel her pain and fear from within. As

    much as she hates Juan, she has never had the stomach to watch suffering. She¡¯s as rattled by what

    we just witnessed as I am, despite the years of battles and deaths of hybrids around us.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll live for now. In pain, and torment. Why don¡¯t youe along and y a little, seeing as you

    carry as much despisal for him as I do. You are the former Luna, are you not? This worthless scums

    mate?¡±

    ¡°I have no desire to watch him suffer like that. I¡¯m not him. He¡¯s no longer my mate and nothing to do

    with me anymore.¡± Sierras eyes ze over, and she turns away from the pitiful sight. Radaring to

    comfort her and understanding that she has no stomach for this. As Luna you are bred to feel the pain

    of your Lychans, even the likes of Juan. Whether you want to or not. Even me, right now, after

    everything, I feel sorrow for what I¡¯m witnessing and want it to end. I don¡¯t want to expose my mind to

    this.

    ¡°You mutts really don¡¯t do vengeance and revenge all that well, do you? One whiff of a peaceful end

    and you are happy to let it all go. It¡¯s rather disappointing.¡± Varro walks towards Juan and then circles

    him, much like a lion looking at it¡¯s dying pray, eyes on that still twitching body who has now quietened

    to muffled whines.

    I still don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s not turning Lychan to heal himself, and spot the weird golden handcuffs

    holding his wrists together behind his back. Ornate, jeweled, solid gold, and strangely beautiful for a set

    of hand binds. Varro catches my eye and follows my line of sight with a sudden smile to break up that

    intimidating expression. His whole demeanor switching in a sh back to that almost gentlemanly

    presence.

    ¡°Nice, aren¡¯t they? Bewitched little trophies given a long time ago by our friendly neighborhood witch.

    They stop immortals from being able to use their gifts. He¡¯s basically human with these on.¡± He

    chuckles to himself as though he finds it highly amusing.

    That exins it, and why his pain and suffering from here on in will be worse than hell. I doubt Varro

    intends to take them back off at any point unless death is imminent, and I don¡¯t even want to know why

    Leyanne would gift Lord of the vampires something like this. Even if it was hundreds of years ago. I

    can¡¯t figure her out at all.

    ¡°Can you just take him and leave, I don¡¯t want to see this.¡± Colton finally breaks, his voice ravaged and

    husky, and his eyes ambering as he fails to control his inner turmoil. He¡¯s still standing on the sidelines

    with our quiet pack. Watching, waiting, all holding their breaths for this to be over already.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I can read the room. I see you don¡¯t have the stomach for this. I thought you would like a

    show. Never mind¡­. Darrius!¡± Varro clicks his fingers and that ck shrouded figure shoots back to

    Juan¡¯s side. Another sh move that is almost missed by the human eye and it¡¯s not hard to see how

    much faster than wolves these pure breeds are. Darrius is moving at the speed of light. If we had gone

    head-to-head with them in the wars. None of us would be here now. It¡¯s a sobering thought.

    He hauls Juan up to his feet with little effort, like he¡¯s a sack of feathers, his body dirty and scraped up

    in it¡¯s nakedness. He has blood all over his lower face, neck, and chest, as his wound continues to

    ooze and I finally see the defeat on his face. The emptiness of his now brown eyes and the pale pallor

    of a body undergoing pain. His focus downcast and pathetic and I hate the fact it pains me in the chest

    and pushes my empathy out to the forefront. This man who started everything, destroyed it all, and I

    feel sorry for him in this moment.

    It¡¯s pathetic really.

    It makes me feel weak and stupid, and I flinch as the grating of movement around me draws my eyes

    to the silent onlookers. All have turned their faces down and can no longer meet Juan¡¯s figure either.

    That feeling in me is unanimous around me and the hearts of many who once followed him loyally, are

    conflicted and in pain. Lychans aren¡¯t inherently bad or cruel.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice pulls me out of my head, and I turn to see him leaning against the

    door frame of the room. His stance is casual, uninterested in this gory scene, but he¡¯s oozing

    aggressive energy and I catch Carmen hiding behind subs nearby and trying not to look his way. Her

    focus is all on him and I know what kind of agony it can be. She¡¯s probably the only wolf in here whose

    head and heart isn¡¯t on Juan in this moment.

    ¡°I know dear boy. I promised you some y time with this object, but I feel your time is better spent

    guarding your sister. I don¡¯t think she would appreciate you getting this one¡¯s blood on your hands if

    you are to have a future in this pack of dogs.¡± Varro shrugs, a fake apologetic smirk on his face that

    grates on me.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Stop calling us that.¡± Carmen bites out from her almost hide hole behind the twins and recoils back

    with a flinch, covering her impulsive mouth and shrinks away. Knowing she should stay quiet and

    hidden. Jasper flinches at her voice, barely noticeable but I see it, and yet remains steadfast in staring

    at Juan. I can feel his attempts not to sway or be pulled by her bond which are affecting him as much

    as her. He¡¯s stubborn and dumb as hell, but he can¡¯t escape his feelings for his mate.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stay here until I have had a hand in his demise.¡± Jasper retorts, pushing off the wall to stan

    upright, adamant, but Varro shakes his head.

    ¡°No. We are leaving and you¡¯re staying. Darrius isn¡¯t going to shield you anymore. Your time with us is

    over. That¡¯s what was agreed with your sister and in the long term will be a much better arrangement

    for all of us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I get a say?¡± Jasper snorts, casting a re my way as though this is somehow all on me and I

    can do nothing but stare back nkly, praying that he will ept this and in timee to be okay with

    it. I can¡¯t imagine what he must be feeling but I know one thing for sure. My brother needs toe

    home and begin to heal. He needs to ept his fate and his mate ande back to his pack.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. You do as you¡¯re told.¡± This time it¡¯s Darrius with that tone ofmand, and despite

    Varro being the lord and master here, it¡¯s Darrius¡¯ piercing gaze of blood rest that makes my brother

    lower his head and bite his words. A submissive puppy in just one sharp verbal instruction.

    ¡°I will give you one final parting blow though. Just don¡¯t aim for death! Take that as a constion prize.¡±

    Varro adds his words in a childlike, mocking manner, an eyebrow raise, and a wry smile, and Jaspers

    head shoots back up. A nce between the three men as I assume they link in their own minds and

    Jasper suddenly visually rxes. His expression from thunder to lighter in a sh. Whatever was said

    in private alters his entire visual mood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it count.¡± Jasper smirks, paces forward at speed to where Darrius is holding Juan up and

    doesn¡¯t hesitate in throwing a punch at Juan¡¯s abdomen. ws appearing boldly mid thrust and

    delivered with a powerful Lychan blow of pure intent. He pierces Juan¡¯s flesh, digging all five talons

    deep into his lower abdomen and twisting cruelly with hatred to really extend the suffering he just

    inflicted. I tense and gasp inwardly at this violent encounter, suddenly stiff as a board as my emotions

    bristle and I don¡¯t recognize this person as my brother. Jasper was always so gentle.

    Juan bellows at being impaled, squirms and tries to pull away as they stay connected in the worst way

    and I can¡¯t look anymore. I turn away and cover my ears to muffle out the sounds. Sudden nausea

    rising inside of me as Colton finds me from behind and pulls me against him tofort my obvious

    distress. Maybe he too needed it as much as me as he wraps himself around me and holds me tight in

    that safe embrace. He knows he can only watch and never intervene.

    I can feel the tension in the room around me heighten as my pack tries not to react to what they are

    watching. Shifting of feet, turning of heads, and I glimpse Sierra by my side as a tear rolls down her

    cheek and she burrows her face against Radar¡¯s chest. Looking for the sce in much the way I am

    from her own mate. We aren¡¯t heartless.

    ¡°Enough. Anymore and he¡¯ll die. Darrius take him, I¡¯ll follow.¡± Varro breaks the chilling atmosphere and

    pouts an end to what Jaspers doing, and I breathe in relief as Darrius makes fast work of dragging his

    victim away and out of the room before we can do anything about it. Hauling my brothers ws out with

    a yank. Fast and efficient, stronger than most Lychan without even trying. That dark figure will haunt my

    nightmares in the worst kinds of ways from here on in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send word when the treaty is ready. Daughter¡­.. we will meet again in better surroundings and

    pleasanter circumstances. I take my leave. Take care of yourself and my grandchildren.¡± Varro bows

    my way and walks towards me. Suddenly all smiles and Mr Pleasant.

    I flinch as an unexpected hand catches mine, raising it towards his face as he ces a feather light

    kiss on the back of my fingers. An old-fashioned gesture as his warm skin hits mine, his lips smooth

    like my own. I blink in confusion, at both the gesture and the fact he isn¡¯t cold like the hybrids putrid

    touch was, and I¡¯m too shocked to actually react. I didn¡¯t expect any sort of affectionate contact,

    especially not in this scenario. I¡¯m startled enough to be mute and unmoving.

    Colton shifts uneasily on his feet, pulling me backwards so we step away from Varro, drawing my

    attention and sense to how much he dislikes anyone touching his mate. Even the man who is my

    biological father, and I rx knowing his readiness to battle is right there lingering around me, ready to

    protect me in a sh. Not that I feel Varro is even a threat. Even after what he just did to Juan.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Colton churns out, that sulky tone of green-eyed monster in there, a hint of revulsion,

    and all I can do is sigh. I understand his mistrust and I know he can¡¯t help it. There¡¯s a lot to unpack in

    his feelings towards my father.

    My eyes stray to the pool of thick dark blood on the floor and Jaspers still standing figure right beside it.

    He¡¯s watching us and yet his eyes keep straying to the left where I know Carmen is. He¡¯s fighting

    himself against it and instead settles on ring at me instead. This whole thing seems surreal and

    suddenly I am bone achingly exhausted and I don¡¯t want to be here anymore. It¡¯s starting to feel like a

    dream as fatigue takes over my brain and I will for everyone to move so we can all go home.

    Varro does a small scan of the room, turning lightly and nodding as though a goodbye to everyone

    present. Strangely respectful for a man who runs a kingdom of beings who ughtered our kind for the

    past two decades. He¡¯s oddly polite.

    There¡¯s a weird chill in the air, because this is the craziest night and the weirdest setting. I can¡¯t get my

    head around the fact that it¡¯s really over and all of this somehow seems so anticlimactic. No one

    moves, no one makes any kind of facial response as all eyes fix on the vampire lord as he makes his

    exit in a smooth manner. Leaving without ir or dramatics, just disappearing into what¡¯s left of the

    night. Jasper flinches as he steps out the door, as though longing to follow and immediately turns his

    eyes to Colton instead.

    His facial expressions are tight, eyes narrowed, brow furrowed. His amber eyes glowing with his

    unsettled angry mood as he locks onto my mate. Stance full on aggressive warrior, waiting for any

    excuse to turn rogue.

    ¡°So¡­. What¡¯s to be done with me? Don¡¯t expect this to be an easy transition where I fall in line and

    be one of your pack. I don¡¯t recognize any kind of alpha and the only reason I¡¯m here, is because

    my true lord told me to stay and watch over my sister.¡±

 Chapter 118: Unravelling the past

    Chapter 118: Unravelling the past

    I watch my brother across the room, listless, and lost about how to approach him. Colton is pacing

    around, hands gesturing in an angry manner as he thrashes out whatever dialogue the two of them are

    having and Jasper keeps ring his way. Arms folded across his chest, face tight, expression grim in

    an ¡®I¡¯m not interested¡¯ kind of pose and watching as my mate talks about what happens from here on in.

    Whether my brother like sit or not, he¡¯s stuck with us and a life in this pack. I should be over there,

    contributing, coaxing, but I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    Sensing Jasper¡¯s pain and reluctance to start to let go of a decade of ingrained hatred and hurt was

    overwhelming me to the point of sheer exhaustion. His head full of vengeance and blind belief that the

    only cure to his emptiness is to somehow make the entire Santo pack suffer. To never return to being

    Lychan among a pack who would embrace him as family again. He sees only a name and a bloodline,

    and the details of the past do not seem to matter. I don¡¯t even know how to begin to get through to him

    at all when he¡¯s so far brainwashed into seeing us as only the enemy. He¡¯s forgotten his own roots, his

    own needs as a wolf. Nothing I said dented that giant bubble of refusal that he shrouds around him like

    an imprable fort of darkness. I know it¡¯s a form of self-defense but it¡¯s not good for him.

    He¡¯s had years of conditioning, brewing over this pain and fury, with a daily dose of ¡®we will seek

    revenge¡¯ from his vampire carers. A diet of constant hate and ns of war. He can¡¯tprehend any

    other kind of existence or path. Can¡¯t bring it together in his mind totch onto the fact that there could

    be another way to end his suffering. His own wolf gifts are dampened, and his mind turned dark with

    only the goal of his own vendetta in sight. Lychans aren¡¯t built that way and it goes against our very

    nature to hold onto something so self-destructive. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s so conflicted.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    How do you unravel all of that and prove to him that he can live a normal and happy life once again,

    among his own kind, if he just tries? That he has a mate willing toe to him and help him through

    the worst of the confusion. She¡¯s within his reach. Carmen knows the kind of pain and suffering he is

    experiencing too. She¡¯s part of the bigger picture with her own wounds and pain and could be a healing

    balm to him if he just lets her. Just like he could be what she finally needs to start to repair her own

    scars.

    He needs a therapist, not Colton issuing orders and his imprinted mate hiding in the shadows for fear of

    rejection for a second time. Both are dealing with him in the wrong way.

    I¡¯m no better though. A decade apart and he¡¯s not exactly the brother of the past that I loved so much

    and looked up to. We have both grown and changed in our own way and I am at as much of a loss as

    how to deal with this version of him. The one who was raised by creatures we warred with for twenty

    years is merely an image who looks like the Jasper I loved.

    Carmen wanders in, drawing my eye, and watches them for a second by the door, for the third time

    with that look of unreadable nk all over her face that hints she is burying intense emotion again.

    She¡¯s turned inward since Jasper appeared and seems like she keeps running away from any kind of

    face on interaction with him. I know this is what she does. Avoids confrontation when it¡¯s painful and

    deflects to other things. Her emotions are all over the ce and even at this distance I can taste the

    heartbreak and indecision about what she should do. She blinks his way, eyes damp with unshed tears

    and then turns and walks back outside once more. My heart sinks knowing she is afraid to approach

    him but every instinct in her keeps pulling back to him. The agony of imprinting and the fact it only gets

    worse the longer you deny it.

    I watch Jasper for a moment and see only a subtle tensing of his shoulders as he senses here and

    go. I know he will smell her scent at that distance as he¡¯s so in tune with everything that is her since the

    imprint. He can¡¯t deny it¡¯s hurting him too, but he¡¯s stubborn as hell, maybe more so than Colton ever

    was, and I think it¡¯s going to take more than Carmen shuffling in to peek to make a dent in his armor.

    She needs to get up close and personal and make it impossible for him not to touch her, cling to her,

    and want her so badly it turns his head inside out. That¡¯s what broke Colton, and maybe it¡¯s how I

    should tackle my brother. Force them into close proximity. Use the bond and it¡¯s sheer overwhelming

    urge to bring him out of his own head and chase after the one destined for him.

    The subs are clearing up the fallout of a long night of battle so we are pretty empty in this great hall

    now. Varro and Darrius are gone, and the hybrids too. Outside is eerily quiet and as a new day dawns,

    it feels likest night weas nothing but a flitting dream. The witch has vanished into thin air and that is

    still grating on my nerves.

    The sun began to rise about an hour ago and just like we expected, turned all the remains of our

    enemy to dust as they blew away on a gentle wind as if they were neverin there at all. Leaving only

    our own dead to contend with. Leaving the hanging sadness and silence in the area around this

    deste ce as we begin the long process of bringing this valley back to something resembling a

    home. Taking away the evidence of our battle and leaving only the pain of the fallout. I just need one

    thing to go better today so I feel like this all wasn¡¯t so pointless.

    ¡°Jasper.¡± I call out with hesitation and only a half-formed n in my head, but it¡¯s like grasping at

    straws. I just have to take the plunge and go for it. My brother is on top of the to do list, because it¡¯s

    one of the problems which is right here in front of me at the moment.

    Both Colton and Jasper stop theirbative narrative at one another, and turn heads this way with a

    look of ¡®what?¡¯. So simr in build and pose, booth oozing subtle aggression as they hit head on with

    equally stubborn personalities.

    ¡°Go help Carmen scout outside and take in how much damage has been done to the perimeter fences

    and overall buildings now it¡¯s light. She knows this ce well and was part of the permanent patrol. Get

    her to pick out immediate repairs needing taken care of.¡± I try not to give away any kind of expression

    and look deadly serious, seeing Colton narrow his eyes at my absurdmand. He already sent

    Meadow out to scout and report on damages that need fixed first. And with our Vampire war now

    hanging to a peace treaty, it¡¯s not like we are in any imminent danger that requires the fences anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it doesn¡¯t take two, she can probably do it alone.¡± Jasper digs his heels in, bristling up with

    attitude, eyes narrowing at me, but it only serves to push the stubborn little sister out of her hiding

    ce.

    ¡°Like it or not, now you¡¯re in this pack and by my side tomand. I am your Luna, and you were told

    to protect me. Do I have to make my mate alpha tone you to fall in line? I¡¯m tired and hungry and I want

    to go home, so help out and we can do that before sun¡¯s fully up. Do your part!¡± I grit my teeth, knowing

    this isn¡¯t likely to win him over. He never responded well to bossy andmanding in the past, but he

    always did have a soft spot for me and wrapping him around my little finger used to be my forte.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± He ¡®pfffts¡¯ under his breath, throws his arms down to his side and marches off towards the

    main door, sulking visibly and with a re that could melt steel. It seems despite his standing against

    my mate, I do have some more sway at times. There¡¯s hope for him if I can y his heartstrings a little

    more. He obviously still cares enough about me.

    I link Carmen quickly and tell her to meet her patrol partner outside the front door pronto. If I tell her

    who it is, she¡¯ll run. It¡¯s better to let them thrash it out face to face. She will find out soon enough and I

    know she won¡¯t disobey me, even if she doesn¡¯t want to be around him.

    ¡°You really think that¡¯s going to work?¡± Colton is by my side in a sh, his own fatigue waving my way.

    Catching my hand and yanking mt to him with that edge of possessiveness because we haven¡¯t had

    physical contact enoughtely.

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s a start. We just have to keep throwing them together, so it breaks down his defenses. Much

    like what happened to you. Weakened by your love of me when up and in your face.¡± I turn and jab him

    in the abdomen with my pointer finger, smiling naughtily at his ¡®oooft¡¯ response. Smug with my

    immature n.

    ¡°Hey, that waspletely different. I wasn¡¯t against you being my mate, in fact I more than wanted it.¡±

    He rubs his stomach and bops my nose with his thumb in a cute boy gesture. His dimplese out to

    y as he smiles softly at me.

    ¡°Tomatoe, Tomato¡­¡­ He needs to keep being affected by the bond, so he stops acting like a

    schmuck. This is the only way to get them side by side.¡±

    ¡°My mates a devious one, isn¡¯t she?¡± Colton slides behind me and wraps his arms around my waist,

    nuzzling his chin into the crook of my neck and settles himselffortably around me before eliciting a

    heavy sigh. The familiar safe haven, and it makes my skin goosebump all over from his touch. Never

    will I ever not have a full body reaction to my gorgeous other half. He¡¯s part of my soul. ¡°I can¡¯t believe

    it¡¯s over. It doesn¡¯t seem real yet. I feel like we¡¯re dreaming and I¡¯m yet to wake up.¡± He sighs again,

    somewhat bereft. His body deting slowly, his energy waning and I am more of a pir to prop against

    than just a hug. I can feel his very essence fading away and a sign that my warrior needs time to rest

    and recharge. He carries so much on his te and a night of crazy battles and self-healing while being

    weakened by a weapon have taken their toll.

    ¡°Except when we wake up, we still have funeral rites to carry out in the droves. A valley to begin to

    rebuild and a pack split across two homes. It¡¯s not really the end, but just the beginning.¡± Mt heart

    bleeds at that thought. That the worst is over in terms of danger, but the emotional battle is still ahead

    of us and may be worse than whatst night was.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to take time, and patience. So many of the valley wolves no longer believe or trust in me as

    Alpha, or us as a pack. The grief, the pain of everything that has happened has left it¡¯s mark and we

    have so much work to do to bring Santo back to what it once was.¡±

    ¡°No¡­. we won¡¯t be bringing it back to what it was! We¡¯re starting over and building a new pack, with

    new ideals, and a new structure. A new moral code and transparency. We¡¯ll build a real family pack this

    time with no more secrets or lies or unfair hierarchy. Where hybrids won¡¯t have to hide in shame or be

    outcast for anything.¡± Iy my head back on his chest and close my eyes to shut out the ruin around us

    and excel in his safe and warm embrace instead. Trying to visualize the valley of old, when my mother

    still walked these paths, before I knew anything of suffering and heartbreak and the power struggle of

    adults. A time when I was happier and nature around us seemed fuller, more vibrant, and life had less

    problems. I want to create that childhood feeling in our pack again, that sense of peace and tranquility.

    ¡°You really have grown into the Luna I hoped you would be.¡± Colton lifts his chin and kisses me lightly

    on my jaw under my ear. Igniting a new wave of tingles and my body starts to react to his and I have to

    push it away. Squeezing me for a moment before rxing back to where he was.

    ¡°I never thought I would ever think or feel like a Luna, yet here we are. The pack is always at the

    forefront of my thoughts now. All that¡¯s left is to build, repair, heal¡­.. and wee our children into this

    world.¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm¡± he answers softly, agreeing and sounding as tired as me with the thought of what¡¯s toe

    next.

    ¡°Colton, Alora¡­. Go back to the manor and rest. We can watch over here and take care of things.¡±

    Meadow pulls us out of our intimate bubble and we both turn to see her walking in, followed by Radar

    and Sierra who have linked hands and are looking incredibly cozy together. No doubt desperate for

    some alone time to mark and finish their own bond.

    I squeal as the memory of their imprint hits me with fervor. Throwing Colton¡¯s arms off of me as the

    excitement I had to dampen down on a blood strewn battlefield rises to the surface again and I run at

    my Rema. Unleashed joy in the form of an over excited Luna.

    ¡°Eeeeeeeeh, I am so happy, happy.¡± I throw myself at her, wrapping my arms around her neck so she¡¯s

    knocked sideways, and Radar has to grab at us to support us from falling over. Bouncing like a child as

    she gets caught up in my excitement.

    ¡°What the ¡­¡± Sierra gasps in confusion and thenughs as my hanging onto her bes a proper

    embrace, sliding her arms around me too. I spin us and then shake her and somehow manage to end

    up right back to where we started.

    ¡°I have a dad inw!¡± I turn, letting go of her and poke Radar in the ribs so forcefully he flinches and

    then ps my hand away moodily. He sighs, rolls his eyes, and then turns sheepishly as he sees

    Colton approaching us. My mate isn¡¯t oozing the same overly hyper good mood as I am now it¡¯s sunk in

    that his mother has a new mate. Radar clears his throat and loses all confidence. I guess mating to

    your alpha best friend¡¯s mother, is a bit weird between brother wolves.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t call him that.¡± Colton grinds it out, mumbling and then walks to his sub andnds a strong

    hand on his shoulder. A squeeze with obvious intent as Radar inhales sharply, wincing and ducking

    down on that side to try and escape the grip.

    ¡°Alpha.¡± Radar lowers his head, instant submissioning over him and only gains another stab in the

    ribs from me. Pushing him to snap up and re at me instead. I am so not going to let him fall back into

    being just another sub wolf.

    ¡°Stop that. You¡¯re the Rema¡¯s mate. That makes you the Galma. Grandad wolf¡­ So no more

    formalities.¡± I startughing stupidly at that, even though it¡¯s technically correct and hit the giggling fits

    at Radar¡¯s unamused expression. He no longer should be bowing or lowering his eyes for either Colton

    or I, as he¡¯s now our senior. He holds the same role as Rema in being a wise mentor to his Stepson.

    ¡°I mean, she¡¯s not wrong¡­ grandad.¡± Sierra joins in, poking fun at her new mate and Colton¡¯s face

    bes more serious and stoic than before which only makes us bothugh louder and harder. His

    whole aura cooling to icy tones and his eyes glow a slight hint of amber. I choke on my fast inhtion

    of amusement and almost bend double trying not to die while having a coughing fit brought on by snort

    laughing.

    ¡°I swear to god¡­.¡± Colton¡¯s snarls at me and Radar¡¯s face bes ashen. It¡¯s obvious Colton isn¡¯t all

    too adjusted to this new development and Sierra stifles herugh by covering her mouth and tries to

    return to mature mother figure when faced with a tantrummy man child.

    ¡°You will still always be my number one boy. Mummy loves you the mostest.¡± Sierra gets the words out

    only just, before snorting at her own ¡®coooeee¡¯ tone and patting her son on the head in mock affection.

    She¡¯s enjoying this as much as I am.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about making me call you dad.¡± Colton snaps at Radar and turns on his heel in a

    dramatic, sulky fashion before storming off. Colton behaving like a child because he knows he can¡¯t do

    a damned thing about a situation he actually wanted to happen. Radar hesitates , eyes going back and

    forth from son to mother before going off after him in an attempt to unruffle his alpha¡¯s fetahers.

    ¡°Leave them to figure it out between them. They have a strong bond, I¡¯m sure they will find their new

    level quickly. Colton just wants everyone he loves to be happy but he will find it weird recing his

    father so soon after we ¡­¡­.¡± Meadow chimes in and yet trails off, moving in between us now that our

    little dramatic scene is over, and slings an arm around my shoulder in that casual affectionate way of

    hers. Her words bringing the somber mood back and I feel a little guilty knowing that maybe this is all

    equally painful and confusing to Colton. Even as an adult. His father left his mark in his heart and now

    Radar is meant to take his ce after a lifetime of being like his brother.

    ¡°He¡¯s not against it. I think deep down he¡¯s pleased, but you know Colton¡­. Has to seem like a cool

    and bossy alpha and won¡¯t let Radar get any preferential treatment in case he thinks¡¯ he¡¯s gone soft.¡±

    Sierra sighs and hooks her arm in Meadow¡¯s other one, so all three are connected and we stand for a

    moment watching them disappear out the far door.

    I don¡¯t know how my mates feeling, but I know it won¡¯tst. He¡¯s the type to figure it out fast and put it

    to bed so it doesn¡¯t disrupt his rtionship with Radar, or how he oversees the pack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. There¡¯s enough sub wolves and Cesar is overseeing what needs to be done here. My

    Luna needs fed and put to bed.¡± Meadow squeezes me, sensing my need for time alone to process

    everything that¡¯s happened, and bumps her temple against mine. ¡°I had the twins go fetch a car so I

    can take you tow back to the stead. We need to update all those we left at home. It¡¯s going to be a

    hectic week.¡± Meadow is tired too. I can hear it in her voice and knowst night she would have given

    her all to battle against those creatures. She may be strong and fearless but even Meadow needs

    mental space after killing to be able to look at herself in the mirror. Lychans were never borne to be

    those kinds of beasts.

    ¡°Yeah¡­. The work starts now. Let¡¯s all go home.¡±

 Chapter 119: Going Forward

    Chapter 119: Going Forward

    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± I wander into the new dining room space we cleared and created this past week

    in readiness for my father¡¯s first official visit. The room which used to be the medbay, although now our

    outhouse for the clinic isplete, we are freeing up space indoors. The vige hase on a lot

    these past months and even though we know a move back to the valley is in the books, we still want

    this ce to have a use. Some of our pack might want to live out here despite the Alpha and Luna

    returning to the main homestead. Sierra has already expressed desire to continue here with Radar now

    that she feels her position as Rema no longer requires her to oversee the reunited Santos. I think in all

    honesty she wants to relish in her new love and honeymoon period without grossing out her son.

    I¡¯ll be sad to leave our home behind but I know this is the start of a new chapter for all of us.

    ¡°So clean it¡¯s sparkling. The grounds have been refreshed, everything scrubbed, and the manor is in

    top shape for this royal visit.¡± Meadow drolls with that sarcastic tone of hers. Standing with her head

    propped to one side as she scans all the details on her tick list. Still not onboard with an alliance

    between our kinds or epting my father as a guest, but she¡¯s trying. A lot of the pack are still

    reserving judgement until they see how life continues for themselves. This visit has already caused so

    much upheaval and mutterings among them.

    ¡°And Colton?¡± I ask, looking around for my invisible mate who has been AWOL since first light. Off

    doing whatever he does every day.

    ¡°Patrolling the grounds with Radar and Jasper. Still trying to limatize your brother into the pack and

    bickering with him at every opportunity. I swear it¡¯s be a hobby for those two and they only hang

    out to argue.¡± Meadow sighs heavily and then goes back to her clipboard.

    I can¡¯t say I disagree. The past week has seen my brother move into the house of his own ord and

    spend all his spare time goading my mate into verbal spats. They¡¯re always together and always

    fighting but don¡¯t seem to think that giving one another space should be a thing. We offered him one of

    the vige houses on the edge of the patrol line for some solitude, and yet he moved right across from

    our bedroom just to piss Colton off.

    He was meant to be here to protect me, and yet I have barely seen him since he dropped off his

    luggage. I guess because I have kept Carmen close by in hopes that their proximity would help things

    along and she acts as a natural deterrent for his presence. He¡¯s still holding out on her, and she¡¯s so

    stubborn and hurt that she¡¯s avoiding him like the gue. It¡¯s frustrating to have two of them in a small

    space like this manor and yet see them never get within thirty feet of one another. I don¡¯t understand

    why he¡¯s being so certain about this given his eptance to living here now.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be here at noon. I have no idea what food we should serve, seeing as they are vampires.¡±

    Carmen appears almost by magical thought, hands on her hips and looking unusually beautiful in a

    simple white summer dress which flows around her legs in a carefree manner. Ethereal today and her

    blonde hair is almost golden like a halo of softness.

    ¡°Look, there was a time we didn¡¯t think vampires could be out in the sun. Maybe they can eat human

    food too.¡± Meadow shrugs and both Carmen and I raise a brow in unison at her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the problem with their species¡­they eat human food?¡± Carmen widens her eyes to

    emphasize the words human and food and I start to giggle at the word y.

    ¡°Ughhh, you know what I mean. Let¡¯s just serve steak. Leave it raw and they can suck it for all I care. I

    mean, who doesn¡¯t like steak?¡± Meadows huffs at her.

    ¡°Angelics¡­ they¡¯re vegans!¡± Demi casually wanders in looking mischievous at his quick-witted remark

    and winks our way. All pale skinned, sandy hair and blue eyes which hint at far off DNA in his past

    bloodlines. For once no sign of his identical shadow and I roll my eyes at him.

    ¡°I guess that gene was missed on you two then.¡± I point out. ¡°You two could eat your own weight in

    steak in a three-minute sitting.¡± For Angelic mix breeds theyck anything good natured or pure in their

    gic makeup.

    ¡°We¡¯re Lychans, baby. The wolf DNA dominates everything else.¡±

    ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± Sierra appears in the room waving about her hands that are shrouded in a blue

    glow as if to prove her point and then smiles sweetly as Domi moves out of her way to let her in. She

    has been walking around with that honeymoon glow, mate mark on show at her corbone, and making

    me and Colton seem like we are not even lovers inparison. I never knew Radar could be such a

    touchy feely, attentive, and mushy mate if I hadn¡¯t seen it myself these past days. Glued together most

    of the time, and always touching. Sierra is like a new woman. Glowing, bubbling over with brightness,

    and her magical gifts seem to have ramped up to crazy levels. I guess all she needed was real

    happiness and mutual love. No more fear of dwindling gifts anymore for her.

    ¡°I think as a Lychan pack we pretty much fail. Most of our main hierarchy are mongrel bloods of mixed

    breeds. And I¡¯m a freakin part human.¡± Carmen plops her ass on the edge of the new long polished

    dining table and tosses her hair casually over one shoulder, with that sassy manner of hers that I¡¯ve

    missed. No hint of denial anymore in admitting what she is.

    Since we made it clear to our pack that bloodlines shouldn¡¯t be a shameful secret, instead something to

    celebrate, it seems so many havee forward to profess their childhood sins of being mixed breeds.

    All in all, it seems only about forty percent of the Santos can trace their blood truthfully through Lychan

    only. Another lie we were force fed all these years by Juan and his stupid ideals. It¡¯s been refreshing

    though, to see them embrace their true selves and no longer hide hidden gifts from their own kind. It

    seems we have so many talented among us with unusual abilities that may not always be useful but

    are what makes them unique. No longer afraid to admit that they aren¡¯t only Lychan.

    ¡°Steak it is.¡± Meadow pipes up getting us back on track and notes something down on the clipboard

    she¡¯s been carrying. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the kitchen to prepare a carnivores feast. I¡¯m sure blood sucking leec¡­¡­¡±

    She stops talking when she catches my serious eye on her and swallows a little hesitantly. Not amused

    at her slip to insults concerning my father. ¡°Chica, no offense but, I mean it¡¯s what they do.¡± She points

    out and I shake my head at her with a small affectionate smile, inwardly sighing because she¡¯s not

    wrong. I¡¯m just too sensitive today because of how nervous this meeting is making me. My nerves are

    all on edge and I haven¡¯t been able to eat today at all.

    ¡°Not all of those with vampiric blood.¡± I tap my own chest and wink at her before going back to fixing the

    floral d¨¦cor in the middle of the huge table. Letting it go and exhaling slowly to relieve some pent-up

    stress.

    ¡°True. I¡¯ll stop talking.¡±

    It sometimes worries me if my unborn will have tendencies that I never experienced. Nothing is certain

    and I have no idea if these babies will follow the norm and be more Lychan than anything else. Being

    twins, I¡¯m not sure if that will affect things but looking at Domi and Remi, who are almost identical in

    every way with dominant Lychan DNA, then maybe I am worrying for nothing. If Lychan vampire mixes

    had the traits of both, we would have heard of it by now.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the dress? Aren¡¯t you allbat pants and vest topstely? The Lana Lane of the wolf

    world.¡± Meadow¡¯s eyes and attention are on carmen now, as a subject change, appraising the feminine

    look of today and it¡¯s only then I spot the minimal makeup and that her hair has been styled differently.

    She¡¯s put in more than the usual effort.

    ¡°No reason.¡± She flippantly waves a hand at us and starts adjusting chairs around the table, avoiding

    Med¡¯s eye. She¡¯s also more closed up and secretive than normal. Less chatty and it piques my interest.

    Wondering if this is a tactic to get Jasper to notice her.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not against using your feminine wiles and assets to get your man to pay attention. If you

    need any pointers¡­.¡± Meadow is all over that in an instant and stops in her tracks when Carmen flicks

    flower vase water at her in warning to stay away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. And it¡¯s not for him. I¡¯m tired of looking like a beat-up tom boy who has lost all sense of her

    imagetely. I have more pride than looking like a half-baked, decrepit floor broom that¡¯s been used to

    death and discarded in the dust.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s back. Wee home, Caremone!¡± I pat her on the head with a huge grin and my

    annoying pet name for her, throwing my arm around her shoulder casually as Ie to stand beside

    her. She exhales heavily, disying minor irritation at my obvious glee and continues adjusting seats.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Carmen moping and being weird and distant these past days was starting to really bother me. I guess

    she needed some ¡®her¡¯ time to pull herself back together and process all that¡¯s happened these few

    weeks. We all have. Working on the manor, and the Valley simultaneously, overseeing, organizing and

    repairing bonds with out fractured pack has been cathartic, but emotionally exhausting. It¡¯s only been a

    week since the battle that night, but it feels like we have achieved the work of a month.

    ¡°About time too, Chica. I know you can¡¯t outrun the imprint, but I¡¯m d you are seemingly back to

    being the cold and haughty biatch I used to love to hate.¡± Meadow flicks her in the forehead with

    precision, swings her clipboard up and bops her on the head with it softly before swaggering off with a

    naughty smile. Knowing sticking around will get some sort of physical retaliation now Carmen is no

    longer afraid to put Meds in her ce.

    ¡°I still loathe her.¡± Carmen snorts and crosses her arms across her chest sulkily. Iugh at both of them,

    knowing that¡¯s the furthest from the truth it could be. They have a love-hate rtionship, that¡¯s warm

    underneath, and I know either one would sacrifice themselves to save the other. Neither can admit they

    are sisters now, and friends. Denial is what I expect for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°So, noon? Are you nervous?¡± Carmen turns the conversation back to what we are preparing for, and I

    let her go. Shrugging in a nonmittal way as I go back to prepping the room and focusing on

    imaginary dust particles I need to remove. My gut has been like washing machine all morning and I

    have been trying to ignore the chaos of internal feelings for a week.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I answer in a nd tone and move the flowers for the fifth time today. Using Carmen¡¯s

    method of nonchnce.

    ¡°Signing a treaty is enough of a pressure I guess, but knowing you have to work out some sort of future

    rtionship with your father must be messing with your head. Given what he is and who.¡± Carmen has

    the sense to let me wander off without following. Focusing on straightening pots on the side table

    instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take it one step at a time. Let things develop naturally once the treaty is dealt with. Colton

    told me to not rush into any ns and throwing myself into trying to bond with him. Just take it as it

    comes. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

 Chapter 120: Going Forward Prt 2

    Chapter 120: Going Forward Prt 2

    ¡°Yeah. A bond like that may take years to grow given the dramatic rollercoaster story behind all this. He

    doesn¡¯t get to just step into the daddy shoes because things are clear now. He has to earn your trust.¡±

    Carmen pauses and looks around seemingly sensing something and then shifts further away to

    rearrange nts along the wall units. I pause to watch her and then wave it off as nothing.

    ¡°Time will tell. I won¡¯t reject him. I won¡¯t stop him from making contact with me or seeing these two

    when they are born. I think it¡¯s one of those things that can¡¯t just be fixed with a meeting and put to

    rights overnight. I don¡¯t even know him or anything about him.¡±

    ¡°Getting over what he is will be your first hurdle, and his part in the wars of thest two decades.¡± She

    throws me an empathetic smile.

    ¡°Yeah¡­. enough about that though. What are you doing about my brother?¡± I know I shouldn¡¯t ask as

    she normally ms up and pretends she doesn¡¯t care, but it¡¯s driving me insane seeing no progress.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s all on him. I¡¯m so tired or marching to the beat of other people¡¯s drums. Chasing and

    always ending up alone. He knows where I am and if he never finds his way to me I¡¯m not going to stop

    living and hold my breath. I can have a future without a mate. There¡¯s plenty to do here and who

    knows, maybe I can date casually whenever I have an urge that needs fulfilled.¡±

    It seems Carmen really is fully pulling herself back together. Giving up even when she is bonded to

    Jasper; putting herself first. This is more like the girl I used to see. The one who says screw it to the

    Fates and decides on her own path to follow. The warrior inside the girl who won¡¯t break with what the

    world throws at her.

    ¡°Baby? Where you at?¡± Colton¡¯s voice breaks in as he enters the room from across the other side.

    Eyes scanning our efforts at making this a ce to dine with guests and smiles radiantly when he locks

    eyes on me. As usual the butterflies and goosebumps he causes me ripple all over my skin and

    through my soul and my day gets brighter with him just being here.

    Behind him Jasper follows at a distance, still carrying that pensive frown of his and a slight snarly aura

    to him. I now know what carmen could feeling. Back in the early days of imprinting I too was way

    mor sensitive to my waits whereabouts if he got within fifty feet of me. Thankfully that¡¯s dulled down a

    little and I am no longer constantly hyper aware of his location unless sin wolf form.

    ¡°Here. All done and now to go soak in the tub while the kitchen deal with the menu for lunch.

    Everything else is done. We just await their arrival.¡± I slide into his open arms as he gets close enough

    and snuggle up to him, resting my head under his chin and letting myself rx finally. I have been

    tense all day, ever since I woke up to a note on my pillow saying he was up and out to deal with some

    things. I missed him crazily today, but I know he wants everything perfect. Colton¡¯s nervous too and his

    way of getting it out is to stay busy. He has the pack on guard duty just in case, and the ground looking

    wless for our royal visit. I think he¡¯s torn between awaiting an old enemy he wants to be wary of and

    impressing his father inw at the same time.

    Carmen turns away and pretends to fluff some nts in the pots on the side dresser and I cast a quick

    nce towards my brother who is still hovering by the far door. His eyes on her despite his efforts to

    keep looking away and it ignites a tiny splinter of hope in my heart. He¡¯s wavering. Being here a week

    and seeing her form afar, sensing her, smelling her scent¡­he just needs a little push.

    ¡°Carmen, can you take those ones to the library. They aren¡¯t needed in here.¡± I nod at the extra nts

    sat on the floor from when we were styling the dresser and nod towards Jasper¡¯s door which leads to

    the same hall the library is on. She has no choice but to go that way or else it would be too obvious

    she¡¯s avoiding him. She has her pride after all. And I am not against using any method in my arsenal to

    force my brothers hand. He¡¯s deliberately kept away from her because he¡¯s weak and I am almost a

    hundred percent certain he won¡¯t withstand any nearness.

    ¡°Hmm¡± she replies ndly, as though not bothered and swipes up the two pots, cradling them against

    her chest before marching with confidence towards him without looking his way at all. I know it¡¯s all

    bravado and I inwardly apud her ability to put on that cold front and act like he¡¯s nothing to her, just a

    mere fly in the same room that she has no need to bother with.

    I sigh inwardly and wriggle enough in Colton¡¯s embrace to hint at him to move slightly so I can watch

    her walk out. Eyes glues to the sexy sway of her walk and smile gleefully as my brother¡¯s eyestch

    onto her in that intense focus gaze of a wolf on the hunt. I feel like maybe today is the day he breaks.

    She looks pretty today, crazily so. She has her old aura back, her skin is glowing and with her efforts of

    her appearance, I see the beautiful girl who used to stroll around the valley like she owned the ce.

    Jasper¡¯s eyes lock on her face despite himself as she walks towards him and goes to brush past him

    without a word. I see the shift in him as his inner wolf kicks out and takes over every one of his

    instincts. Eyes ambering of their own ord and that change in his mood hits me pretty powerfully.

    There¡¯s a slight gasp noise as a sudden hand catches her elbow in passing and tugs her to a halt in an

    unexpected manner. She almost drops the nts and stumbles slightly before catching herself. Head

    swiveling towards him as anger peaks out.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go.¡± She snaps at him, almost dropping the pot she has in that hand but he

    smoothly takes it from her with his free hand and ces it on the table by the door. Eyes never leaving

    hers and that yearning aura hitches another thirty degrees.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk.¡± He leans back to try and look her in the face as she dodges him by trying to walk

    forward, but she turns away moodily, holds the pot even tighter and refuses to back down. He has no

    idea how much of a wall Carmen is capable of building and winning her over won¡¯t be that simple. If

    anyone can ignore an imprint bond and hold out for a long time, it¡¯s her.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. Some other time. I have things to do.¡± She twists her arm to release herself but his grip

    doesn¡¯t loosen and instead he takes a step back, so he doesn¡¯t have to lean to look at her. Keeping

    level with her and I rx, knowing Jasper isn¡¯t going to back down anymore. I can see it all over him.

    He¡¯s made up his mind and he¡¯s willing to try and figure this out with her. Carmen res at him with

    passionate hatred and tugs her arm once more, this time a frown of scorn and warning him with amber

    eyes that she¡¯s not in the mood and will get physical.

    ¡°Sis¡­ I¡¯m borrowing your interior designer.¡± Jasper catches the rim of the other pot she is holding and

    tugs it out of her other hand with precise efficiency. Quick and slick, like a pro as he removes her only

    weapon. Dumping it on the same table before spinning her around so the arm in his embrace ends up

    across her body along with his, and her back jammed up into his abdomen and chest. The back of her

    skull under his chin as he leans down and whispers something in her ear.

    I almost jump out of Colton¡¯s arms with utter joy at this intimate tackle and Colton shakes his head at

    me and rolls his eyes. Something tells me this isn¡¯t all that much of a shock to him and maybe he knew

    my brother was softening, giving how much time he¡¯s spent with him.

    My brother looks like he paid attention to his appearance today too. Tailored ck shirt under ck

    leather jacket, over washed out jeans in a whole bad boy biker style. It¡¯s not his normal MO, but a more

    casual and sexier version of the vampire styling he came home with. His hair is gelled up in a spikier

    fashion and his whole aura seems a little predatory. That¡¯s a Lychan who is ovee with desire for

    his mate and willing to bow down to have her. I guess the imprint is slowly eating away at him and

    finally the lust urge is killing that stubborn wall he built up.

    Carmen elbows him in the stomach and causes a loud ¡®oofft¡¯ noise, then groan but he doesn¡¯t relent

    and release her. Instead, he spins her back towards him, bends down and flips her over his right

    shoulder the second she starts to curse him out and fight back. She erupts in crazy femme fashion and

    starts going at him with fists and knees in a bid to be free.

    ¡°She might be a while¡­. Maybe a few hours.¡± He winks my way, mischief in the depths and I am finally

    sure that she will be marked by dusk. He smiles somewhat oddly, and then slides his arm around her

    legs to stop her thrashing about so much,pleting ignoring her assault as though she¡¯s nothing

    more than a slight wind pping against his clothes.

    ¡°Put me down. Jasper, I fucking mean it. Let me go, you asshole. Put me down!!!¡± Carmen is reaching

    ear aching levels as her rage and fury ignite her gift a little, and Colton is the one to sigh and put an

    end to it. If he leaves it then this room will crumble into oblivion and my ears will end up bleeding.

    ¡°Carmen, go with your mate and stop making a fuss. Calm down.¡± He alpha tones her and my mouth

    gawps open in shock that he would make her submissive in this manner. That he would misuse his

    ability in this way, but I guess I also kind of apud him too for being that helpful. Carmen¡¯s body goes

    limp instantly, her face snapping towards us as she death res Colton with all the venom she can

    muster. I know in her head she is cursing him out like a maniac and probably imagining impaling him in

    pretty creative ways.

    This is for her own good and I know she doesn¡¯t really want to keep going on like this and not sorting

    things out. My brother won¡¯t do anything against her will, but she does need to spend some time with

    him and listen to whatever he ns to say.

    ¡°I actually hate you.¡± She mutters under her breath in a controlled manner before pulling her arms

    under her body, crossing them over her chest and sticking her chin in the air. Making it clear she¡¯s not

    happy at all. I should tell him to put her down, but I just can¡¯t bring myself to intervene in this case.

    They need this. I wave instead and throw her my most loving smile that I hope emphasizes that I¡¯m

    allowing this out of my love for her.

    ¡°I know. Have fun.¡± Colton smirks and salutes my brother in a mock gesture.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Jasper nods our way, still cold and aloof but that glimmer in his eye tells me he isn¡¯t taking

    Carmen off to argue and reject once more. There¡¯s a possessive edge, a definite air of male

    testosterone about him and the way he¡¯s holding onto her hints that he¡¯s finally giving in to the fact heBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    can¡¯t outrun the one person he wants most in the world. Tomorrow I predict we will have another pairing

    in our pack. Let them go sort out their issues and figure it out.

    It¡¯s taken a week of longing for her. I only hope she doesn¡¯t keep denying it and I don¡¯t see either of

    them again until she bears his mark.

 Chapter 121: Varros Visit

    Chapter 121: Varro''s Visit

    ¡°If you are satisfied with the terms of the treaty then there¡¯s no need to dy in signing it. I came here

    with the support of my coven, and this will put an end to two decades of unrest.¡± My father sits back in

    his chair across the table and smiles somewhat eerily. I think it¡¯s meant to trante to warm and kind

    but with his eternally stiff and frosty aura, it¡¯s not.

    ¡°Finally, we get to know what peace is. Something I barely remember in my lifetime.¡± Coltonys the

    pen on top of it and slides the document to me. I don¡¯t need to read it if he has and approved, so I

    quickly scrawl my name on the bottom and slide it towards Varro. It seems such a minor act for such a

    huge oue. My feelings seem somewhat understated considering this is such a huge thing and I

    guess it hasn¡¯t sunk in yet.

    ¡°Now all the formalities are out of the way. I was hoping on some time to get to know my daughter.¡±

    Varro shifts forward slightly, that pointy tooth smile that makes me uneasy and eyeballs me directly. The

    mood of our topic changing, and he seems instantly softer.

    ¡°What did you have nned exactly?¡± I ask somewhat warily.

    ¡°A walk around your grounds?¡±

    ¡°Just the two of us, or¡­?¡±

    Colton¡¯s gazends pointedly on the side of my face and the instant change in his stable mood sparks

    through my body like an electric volt. He perks up and the intense ¡®hell no¡¯ hissed in my internal mate

    link makes me jump visibly so that I cough to try and cover it. Colton is still a firm believer that Varro

    has a long way to go before he can begin to think about us trusting him. Being left alone with him is not

    going to happen anytime soon, even if I feel no threating from him. Colton still has many

    reservations about vampires.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your mate is all that enamored with that idea. Maybe a stroll, with him and his guards

    wandering a little behind us. So we can talk, without the presence of others.¡±

    ¡°Four feet¡­¡± Colton breaks in without hesitation

    ¡°Ten at a minimum is a little more realistic¡± Varro smoothly fires back. Stubborn and unfazed.

    ¡°Five!¡± A snarl this time as Colton¡¯s temper rises at the haggling. When ites to me, he doesn¡¯t like

    to be undermined.

    ¡°How about we just see what feels natural and if I need you closer, I can easily wave or link. I truly do

    not see how a few feet makes a difference given you can jump that in the blink of an eye.¡± I point out

    sternly, giving my mate that ¡®please back off¡¯ eyebrow raise. He never knows how to tone down the

    overly aggressive borderline controlling tone when he gets all protective. I don¡¯t want this somewhat

    peaceful meeting to turn sour. We need to show a modicum of trust here.

    ¡°Fine, but only you, Varro. None of your shadow men you left standing in the hall are to apany

    you. And I follow with my second inmand and the two Luna guards who follow her at all times.¡±

    I inwardly sigh knowing there¡¯s not a chance of negotiating with him as he thumbs my way with that

    glowering frown going on. He¡¯s been ten times worse since my pregnancy bump started to show a little

    in thest few days. I¡¯m growing fast now life has calmed down and I can spend my days eating and

    resting to my heart¡¯s content while my pack restore two homes for theter splitting up of the pack.

    Lychens don¡¯t carry their young for the same term as humans and we birth our pups after half a year.

    That means I just hit the phase where I will expand like crazy and experience the biggest changes to

    my body. It¡¯s important that in this time I step back, take it easy and prepare for what¡¯sing.

    ¡°Dear boy, I appreciate your love and need to guard your mate, but I am her biological father and

    started wars in the name of her and her mother. If anyone is going to hurt her, it¡¯s not going to be me.¡±

    He raises his brow quizzically.

    ¡°He does have a point.¡± I try to soothe Colton¡¯s way and meet only a cold re as he locks on my face.

    That no nonsense, I won¡¯t relent, look.

    ¡°If you have no ill intentions then what¡¯s the issue with us following at a reasonable distance?¡±

    ¡°I second that.¡± Meadow¡¯s voice waves our way from the far corner of the room where she had been

    silently standing all this time as guard and observer. I know she had been itching to say something but

    held her tongue as long as she could. I cast her a ¡®please don¡¯t¡¯ grimace and she frowns straight back

    at me with a shrug.

    ¡°Can you both have a little faith in me, my judgement, abilities, and the sincerity of my father¡¯s peace

    treaty. He came all this way and kept true to his word about bringing no more than his immediate

    escorts. He brought the treaty and we have had nothing but peace and tranquility for the past weeks. I

    am sure a walk unapanied is just fine.¡± I stand up and brush down my loose fitted dress, making a

    point that as Luna I should still have say. Making it clear they won¡¯t be stopping me. They have both

    been cotton wool wrapping me ever since we returned here after that fateful night of turning Juan over

    to Varro and it¡¯s a little frustrating at times.

    ¡°Lor¡­¡± Colton starts again but I cut him off.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking, I¡¯m telling.¡± I grind it out, that superior no nonsense tone of standing up to Colton and

    he looks instantly wounded. His expression crumbles a little. The puppy eyes and reversion to young

    boy almost breaks my stubborn down and that pang in my chest that I have hurt my boy¡¯s feelings.

    He knows this side of me too well. The ¡®I¡¯ve had enough and want to decide for myself¡¯. He still hasn¡¯t

    ever gotten used to the fact he is not the ¡®be all and end all¡¯ in my world at all times. I sometimes have

    a mind of my own.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­.¡± Meadow starts and I snap around to re at it, cutting her off instantly. She should know

    better than to take sides in any conversation between me and my mate.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, not a child. I can still make decisions for myself as Luna. I can still throw a vampire fifty

    feet across a room with the flick of my wrist if needs be. I doubt Varro here is going to do anything

    worthy of testing my abilities.¡± It¡¯s curt, to the point and making it obvious I am losing patience.

    ¡°Fine. You stay where we can see you on the security camera¡¯s and I still follow your path at a

    distance.¡±

    ¡°Whatever¡­.¡± I sigh, knowing he will never relent but this is good enough.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± Varro seems amused with this entire interaction and not at all offended or displeased given

    we are outwardly questioning his motives. He doesn¡¯t hesitate in getting up and heading for the end of

    the table, reaching out his arm in a gentlemanly manner and offering it to me. Rather grandly and I

    wonder if it¡¯s to annoy my mate while putting him in his ce. He¡¯s old fashioned for sure but I guess

    being centuries old or more will do that.

    I move swiftly, aware of the tense stares and poised aggressive stance of my unamused mate and best

    friend and ignore their reservations. I feel odd about linking my arm through his, aware my mate

    doesn¡¯t like it one bit, but this is my biological dad. It¡¯s no different to him holding onto Sierra.

    It¡¯s such a strangely intimate act for someone who is a stranger to me, yet the physical contact seems

    instantly familiar. I can¡¯t exin it, but the second my limb entwines with his, I suddenly experience

    calm, quiet, like going home and I¡¯m back in the years of holding my mother¡¯s hand as though it was

    only yesterday. It gives me an odd sense of painful emotion and brings tears to my eyes that this

    rtive stranger can conjure up this intense awareness that we are bonded by blood.

    We walk on, aware of the following Lychans and I try and put them out of mind as we make our way to

    the hall and out into the open space of a beautifully sunny day. It seems like everything we endured

    these past months is in another time and ce. An almost forgotten memory. Surrounded by calm

    tranquil beauty of this forest dwelling manor and the peaceful joy of a bright day, filled with birds and

    the rustle of trees. It seems like a far-off dream, and I don¡¯t think back then I could ever imagine taking

    a stroll with the high lord of vampires.

    ¡°I know this is awkward and it will take time for you to feel at ease with me, but I cannot get over how

    much this feels like Marina is here with me in spirit. I feel like I already know you. You look alike, yet

    don¡¯t. There¡¯s something of her about you, in the best way. She would be proud of the woman you have

    be, Alora. Proud of what you have achieved among these Lychans.¡±

    His words catch me off guard as we make our way towards the tree line at a leisurely pace. Tugging at

    my heart and yet further putting me at ease in his presence. He¡¯s aplex person and as I walk in

    time, almost perfectly matched, I wonder how manyyers there are to these creatures I used to only

    think of as murderous blood suckers.

    ¡°My memories of her are slowly fading away and I can barely recall her face anymore. I forget what her

    voice sounds like. It feels like it¡¯s been longer than ten years since she wasst by my side, and I miss

    her still.¡±

    I¡¯m close. If you need me then I¡¯m here.

    Colton¡¯s mind link distracts me momentarily, and I automatically nce behind me to see the lurking

    figure of my mate keeping his distance but not losing sight of us. Further back are the two Luna¡¯s guard

    and Meadow. I smile without thought at how much he still loves and protects me fiercely and catch

    Varro focusing on my face.

    ¡°You picked someone that your mother would approve of. He¡¯s headstrong, a little cocky, and

    infuriatingly bossy, but he loves you and would die for you. I can see that about him. He puts you above

    everything else. A true born Alpha.¡± He nods the obviouspliment Colton¡¯s way and gets a

    narrowed amber re right back.

    ¡°He¡¯s the other half of my soul, even when he¡¯s being this feral, although I didn¡¯t pick him. The fates

    did. I should thank them for their good judgement.¡± I point out with a cutesy smile, being funny, and turn

    back towards our destination. Rxing in thepany of this strange man. This unnned

    conversation is I guess how one gets to know someone and build something. Letting words flow

    naturally and picking at topics thate at us without force. I don¡¯t feel guarded at all.

    ¡°Ah, your Fates. Destiny¡­whatever you want to call it. I believe that the choosing and imprinting is not

    an outside force, butes from within when two of your kind are ready to be together. I believe all

    creatures have a hand in their own path and are steered by biology of nature. ¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re saying I subconsciously chose him?¡± Iugh at that interpretation of what our kind does and

    has done for centuries. I doubt I had any part in what happened the night of my Awakening ceremony.

    ¡°I believe destined mates started as one being, a long time ago, before nature split us apart for

    whatever reason. That there is something inside of you that craves and searches for it until the two are

    ready to be united. Vampires believe in kindreds, or twin mes; it¡¯s a simr idea. We don¡¯t imprint but

    we can find the other half to our soul, although it¡¯s very rare. We call it Sacrorum, which meansing

    together as one. I wanted your mother to be that for me, but she sadly never was. Her destined one

    was a Lychan, despite her bloodline.¡±

    The sadness in his voice and the still evident pain of losing my mother in love and life makes me

    instantly somber. Until this moment I truly never believed vampires could really love the way we do, but

    it¡¯s written all over him and I feel sorry that my mother left him in that way. My empathy kicking up for

    what if eel was true devotion on his side of things.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Have you never found another after her? Do you have a mate back where you are from now?¡± I query,

    intrigued by the differences yet simrities between our species. Wanting so badly for the answer to be

    yes as I feed from the loneliness of his soul and pick up on subtle hints that he truly craves what I have

    with Colton. I want him not to still be tortured by her absence. It makes me look at him in a whole other

    light and suddenly understand why he raged wars with the loss of his love and child.

    ¡°I have lovers, but never have I found the other half to my soul. Not all vampires are blessed to ever

    find them, yet we are physical creatures and will pass the time with many ythings instead of

    yearning for it.¡± He smirks, the hints of that sadness wiping away instantly and are pushed behind a

    dark wall away from in sight. Something I guess he has perfected all these years. Hiding away his

    true feelings.

    I hold onto the fragments though, in my heart, and swallow them down to nurture in a ce where real

    affection may be able to grow for this bizarre creature. He seemed human for a moment and the

    glimpses of a heart capable of true feeling give me hope that one day I will love him as a father.

    ¡°Maybe your other half isn¡¯t a Vampire, or a Lychan. Maybe she¡¯s something else and only geography

    has kept you apart.¡± I try forfort and get a strange smile thrown my way

    ¡°It¡¯s not really my priority anymore. I have two grandchildrening my way, a daughter to get to know,

    and a throne to slide into. My future is going to be busy and fulfilling as we work into a time of peace

    between our two kinds. Finally. We have a lot of ground to cover.¡± He pats my hand that¡¯s tucked into

    his elbow and leads the way slowly, watching the ground for debris that might trip me and guiding me

    around small rocks carefully.

    ¡°Surely you can have all that and a person to love?¡± I nudge him, brave with the way our conversation

    has turned warm and almost intimate, and I marvel at how quickly I am at ease with him. As though

    somehow the bond in our DNA is a potent magic that is breaking down the barriers quicker than I could

    have imagined. This conversation is deeper than I expected to have the first time we were alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have three demanding women to spoil in my life soon enough. I don¡¯t need anymore to

    split my attentions.¡± He looks up towards the sky at the bright sun and my brain grabs at his calction

    with inquisitiveness.

    ¡°Three?¡± I query.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡­.. yes, you, and my granddaughters!¡± He absentmindedly responds and reaches out to

    brush away low hanging branches that are in line of where I am walking. Oblivious to my startled

    expression. I am too shocked to pay attention to how attentive and considerate he is being.

    ¡°Wait, what? How do you know they are girls?¡± I stop abruptly, tugging his arm so he¡¯s forced to bring

    his attention back to me and gawp at him, with a hammering heart pounding in my ribcage. I mean, I

    had slight gut feelings about what I was carrying but if he knows for certain, then I don¡¯t know how to

    feel. How could he know? Can vampires tell?

    ¡°Well, the witch told me of course¡­.. Two very precious little girls who will have something of an

    interesting future. Dawn of something bigger than us.¡± He winks and then lightly pats my abdomen in a

    paternal way, his face breaking with a genuine smile.

    I can¡¯t formte words as it sinks down that if it came from Leyanne then possibility it¡¯s certain. That I

    just had it confirmed that I will be a mother to two daughters.

    ¡°I¡¯m having girls!¡± I utter mostly to myself and then break into a heartfelt smile as the feeling of warmth

    overtakes me. The knowledge that I might have what I did with my own mother, but in duplicate.

    Suddenly filled to bursting with this effervescent joy that springs up from deep down.

    ¡°Yes, it seems the future of ourbined worlds lies in the hands of femmes¡­. I wonder if they will

    also be white wolves?¡± His words stop me in my gleeful grinning as though being sshed with icy

    water and the smile slips form my face. His words hitting me in the heart like a stabbing spike.

    A strange feelinges over me as the prophecy that ended my mother¡¯s life swirls around my brain

    and Leyanne¡¯s words of long agoe at me. That I was never the prophesized wolf. Neither was my

    mother.

    My purpose was to use love to nurture a change. I wasn¡¯t the warrior, and neither was she.

    I feel sick with the knowledge that maybe the white femme of the legend has yet to be born, and that by

    love, she meant my birthing the first tribrids of our time. The possibility that one of theses innocent

    babes has yet to meet a destiny that was written long before my mother was born.

    I cover my belly with dread at what I don¡¯t know the future holds and the vast possibility of things to

    come that might need a prophecy fulfilment.

 Chapter 122: Carmen and Jasper

    Chapter 122: Carmen and Jasper

    ¡°Baby, we should get up.¡± Colton rolls over in bed and drapes his arm across my abdomen lightly.

    Snuggling up close after one of the best night¡¯s sleep I have had in a long time. I¡¯m so rxed it feels

    like I¡¯m floating in a happy cloud.

    It felt like it had been forever since we had real intimacy like this, time alone to rx and curl up without

    any need to get up. Now that early morning patrols for vampires are a thing of the past, Colton has

    been trying to get used to sleepingte with me and adoptingzy morning routines while I¡¯m pregnant.

    We know they won¡¯tst after these babies arrive. A future of broken sleep and tiny demands, so we

    are making the most of the time we have left.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡± I murmur sleepily and bury my face under his chin, pressing bodily to that chiseled torso as

    he wraps his arms around me. ¡°Five more minutes¡± , I revel in his warmth and close my eyes in a bid to

    doze back off.

    The sun has been up a while and the daily noises of Lychan life outside has been getting louder for the

    past hour. I know Colton wants to start his day and go see what needs his attention, but I have other

    ns. The growth of our offspring is exhausting and the need for sleep has been steadily increasing

    with the passing days. No more stress about wars and invasions pulling my brain around, means I can

    focus on doing nothing.

    ¡°How about I energize you with some exercise? Wake you up a little.¡± Colton nudges me suggestively

    and snakes a hand down my back smoothly, to cup my butt, and pulls me groin to groin. A little bump

    that startles a smallugh form me. Sexy time has been off the table for a while given how fragile he

    deems me and it¡¯s a nice surprise to find him willing to bring it back.

    My hormones have most definitely missed that kind of contact with my normally oversexed mate.

    Hating that his protective nature trumped his hornier side. A smile breaks across my face and I tilt my

    head back, instantly wide awake and raring to go. I wouldn¡¯t say no to that kind of exercise with my

    hunky boy.

    ¡°I¡¯m game if you aren¡¯t going to get all weird and cool off two minutes into forey.¡± Like every time I

    initiated sex before thoughts of babies hit his brain.

    ¡°Doc assured me that as long as we¡¯re not overly wild that it¡¯s perfectly safe. Just don¡¯t expect

    acrobatics or crazy antics. Slow and gentle is what I can deal with.¡± He kisses me on the forehead with

    a soft grazing of lips.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one saying that?¡± Iugh at him, amused by his cuteness, but our moment of

    progress is short lived. I don¡¯t get to inch closer or return the kiss.

    Alora, get your butt down here. Carmen and Jasper are about to kill one another. She is in making all

    kinds of noise and attracting viewers.

    Meadow¡¯s urgent tone of despair hits us both in the pack link and Colton groans, letting me go and rolls

    onto his back once more. That change of atmosphere and the buzz between us dies an instant death

    when duty calls.

    I¡¯m deted and know that I won¡¯t get that moment back anytime soon, especially not with world war

    three about to break downstairs. All it takes is Carmen¡¯s super shriek and we have to reze the entire

    homestead again

    ¡°Your brother¡­¡­ your adopted sister¡­.. why am I not surprised?¡± Colton exhales, his tone unamused.

    Over thest few days since what seemed like progress between them, has seen Carmen putting

    Jasper through his paces and refusing to relent in any kind of way. Bickering, standoffs, and even

    outright verbal fights over the dumbest things.,

    She¡¯s punishing him for his rejection of her, even though he¡¯s made it clear he has changed his mind

    on that front now he¡¯s living here and seeing her every day. Carmen just can¡¯t back down.

    ¡°Maybe this is the tipping point and she finally gives in!¡± I shrug and troll off the bed, grabbing the

    nearest robe so we can go stop mayhem. I have been waiting for the eruption that might finally break

    the ice.

    ¡°Or maybe Jasper will up and leave because let¡¯s face it, Carmen is hard work.¡±

    I re at Colton with a ¡®don¡¯t even say it, or bring up the past¡¯ and make it clear his next sentences

    better not be in reference to the fact he used to date her. I may love the girl, but I don¡¯t like any kind of

    reminder that Colton knows her in ways that I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not the jealous type normally but these baby

    hormones have made it a touchy subjecttely.

    ¡°Carmen is someone I love. Don¡¯t utter another word, Santo. I¡¯m pregnant and prone to tears and

    rage.¡± I warn and haul on my robe and slippers before marching ahead of him to get out first. Ignoring

    the looks he throws my way and sticking my chin in the air to highlight my slightly annoyed

    temperament.

    Colton has the sense to silently follow at speed and we make our way down the stairs and to the main

    hall, where we hear the arguing and smashing of what might be a vase.

    ¡°Stop! Carmen, please¡­. You¡¯re being aplete psy¡­¡­.¡± Jasper¡¯s pleading tone leads us to their

    location.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even!!! I dare you¡­finish that word and you¡¯ll see exactly how bad I can be!¡± Carmen screeches

    at my brother and it¡¯s almost to the level that her gift kicks in but not quite. Everyone watching the show

    still winces though and I cover my ears and throw my mate a look of despair. I hope she doesn¡¯t kick off

    because I already have the start of a headache.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on. Jesus Christ, you two.¡± Colton rubs his forehead, clearly, it¡¯s too early in our day for

    this and the re from alpha sends all the watchers crowding the hall running off to get back to what

    they are supposed to be doing. They know better than to stick around when drama erupts.

    ¡°Carmen, what¡¯s going on?¡± I interject while pushing past him to stand between the sparring duo.

    ¡°I¡¯m rejecting him BUT he just won¡¯t listen or ept it. He can¡¯t understand why on earth I would refuse

    the mate bond¡­.like is he really that dense?¡± She throws her hands up in the air, waving them around

    and turns to pace off. My own mood frizzles, and this brings on the fatigue with extra oomph.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t understand. I get it. I rejected you and made life hell for both of us. I know you¡¯re still

    hurt and mad and trying to punish me. Do you forget that imprinting tells me everything I need to know

    about you and how you deal with things? I know why you¡¯re being like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. I¡¯m going back to bed.¡± Colton turns and shakes his head, looking like he really intends to

    take off and leave me to deal with this alone. Passing Jasper with a ¡®you¡¯re on your own¡¯ grimace and

    pats him on the shoulder in a show of bro like solidarity. Lately these two have bonded and started to

    be friends.

    ¡°One step and you¡¯ll be mateless for the foreseeable future.¡± I warn sternly. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s

    escaping this.

    ¡°Babe?¡± Colton relents, giving me the puppy dog eyes but I thrust my hands on my hips and head nod

    towards my brother. Colton obediently walks back to his side and slumps down on the bottom step

    beside him with a groan. He knows when not to test me and this is one of those moments.

    ¡°Carmen, stop tantrumming. Come here and talk to me, like an adult. I have no idea what kicked this off

    but aren¡¯t you tired of this already?¡± I know I am. She gets the same no-nonsense tone and for once it

    actually works on her, maybe because I really am fed up with it. She sighs heavily, turns back towards

    me and wanders back with resignation. Avoiding Jaspers eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to forgive him. I¡¯m done being someone everyone throws away. I¡¯m no one¡¯s forced

    choice.¡± She res his way, pouting like a child even though her eyes are misty and that flex of her jaw

    hints at tears being close, and I have to stop the smile that tugs at my face as her emotions hit me with

    close proximity. Carmen is bluffing and trying her hardest to convince herself that Jasper should go

    away. Inside she¡¯s begging him toe give her a hug and I have to stop myself from tugging her into

    my own arms for one.

    ¡°And I told you that I¡¯m sorry and I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to mend things between us. You just

    have to stop telling me to go away when I get within ten feet. How can I fix us if I can¡¯t get near you to

    even talk?¡± It¡¯s obvious by Jasper¡¯s despair andck of energy that they have been quarrelling for a

    while. We just came down when it hit volcanic level.

    ¡°Should have thought about that before then, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± She snaps right back, venom hitching up

    again.

    ¡°Carmen, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I was experiencing a lot that day, like my long-lost sister being Luna

    of my enemy. I have a lot of issues, Sierra is working through with me. One being my hang ups about

    this pack¡­¡­ and my initial reaction to you being Santo. I¡¯m sorry, okay. You know it¡¯s not like it was.

    I¡¯m really trying.¡±

    ¡°Oh boy. Carmen, you know I love you but sometimes your stubborn is your worst w. Can you not

    give a little and think of the happy future you can have with your destined mate if you just let him grovel

    and work it out?¡± I implore her, with a soft smile and head tilt to the side in hopes of appealing to that

    inner love she has for me. ¡°We will be real sisters.¡± Technically not, but I see Jasper as my brother

    regardless to my DNA.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine on my own. I don¡¯t need a man to be fulfilled in life. I have my pack and you¡¯re already my

    sister.¡±

    ¡°My kids want cousins¡­ I¡¯m an only child. Alora has only one brother. That¡¯s an order from your alpha.¡±

    Colton smirks at her, not really being helpful in this situation and then stretches his legs out and stifles

    a yawn with his fist. It¡¯s obvious he isn¡¯t invested in this scene at all. I could kick him for his obvious

    disinterest.

    ¡°Look at how happy Sierra and Radar are, huh? They¡¯re nning pups already, and have a cozy little

    love nest picked out in the grounds. You¡¯re just dying the inevitable.¡± I try appealing in a different

    way and am rewarded with a scowl from my girl.

    ¡°Radar isn¡¯t an asshole. That¡¯s why they¡¯re happy!¡± Carmen throws her hair over her shoulder, sarcasm

    fluent this morning, and once again pointedly res at Jasper, who runs a palm down his face and

    looks like he might scream. I can almost sympathize and feel his very real frustration.

    ¡°See how impossible she is?¡± he gestures with open palms at me, looking for someone to side with him

    and I shrug.

    I gesture a cutting throat, wild hand waving motion at my brother to tell him to shut up and am met with

    a nk stare. These two butting heads is probably what I didn¡¯t need to start my day.

    I honestly don¡¯t know if the fates were thinking clearly in pairing these two up like this. Both headstrong,

    stubborn, and feisty tempered on a good day. It¡¯s wall meeting wall, although jasper is obviously trying

    more than Carmen is.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore. Move. It¡¯s like listening to toddlers fighting over a toy.¡± Meadow¡¯s harsh tone

    comes from behind Jasper as he is shoved ungracefully aside to allow my sassy queen to march on

    over to me. She shakes her head and catches Carmen by the wrist before turning and tugging her back

    again where she came from. Full on aggressive mode that I expect from med¡¯s and she wastes no time

    in hauling Carmen around.

    ¡°Here, this belongs to you, don¡¯t leave your things lying around so carelessly or you won¡¯t get given

    them back.¡±

    I watch in silence as Meadow literally thrusts Carmen at Jasper, so he has no choice but to catch her

    before she falls and Meadow smacks carmen on the back of the head. The hostile affection she has

    with carmen has always been a mystery to me, and the fact she just reduced her to an object.

    ¡°Listen you, skanky puta. I know how you¡¯ve been hurt. I know how scared you are, and this idiot did

    the absolute worst when you imprinted. Rejection is a big deal to you, and we all know you have scars.

    He¡¯s here now trying to fix that, and your pig-headed slow brain is too all up in your self to think it

    through. Alora was rejected by that thick brain over there and look at them now. You love each other,

    the fates made it so. Go have some crazy sex, vent your anger and then talk things out. Trust me, with

    your personality I think the only way to get through to you is if he mans up and takes the crazy from you

    while being banged.¡± Meadow again shoves Carmen into Jasper¡¯s arms when she tries to step away

    and her scowl his way seems to flick the button in his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me, in any form.¡± Jasper catches her around the waist and doesn¡¯t

    relent when she starts to struggle.

    Meadow smirks, seemingly pleased with herself and walks off past them with a hand toss in the air as if

    to say ters¡¯.

    ¡°Let me go.¡± Carmen growls his way, eyes ambering and even I hesitate that Meadow has this right. I

    flinch and step forward to tell him to do as she says but Jasper spins her so he¡¯s nose to nose with her.

    Now she¡¯s in his grasp, hepletely changes tact and the impatient boy Is reced with dominant

    Lychan mate.

    ¡°I¡¯m never letting you go. You can hate me, push me away, curse me out, fight me, and tell me you

    don¡¯t want me, but I¡¯m not ever going to leave you. I¡¯m always going to be a step away, making sure I¡¯m

    here to take care of you. Forever¡­.. I was wrong. You¡¯re not going to get rid of me, no matter what you

    say or do.¡± Jasper¡¯s voice drops to a low intimate level, and it seems weird that we are staring at them

    like this. Tension sparking between them and little electrifying pulses signal through the air as the mate

    bond kicks up the sexual need between them.

    I turn away and motion for Colton toe to me, to give them space and he sighs before getting up

    like an obedient puppy dog.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± Carmen pouts at my brother, but her venom has subsided quicker than the speed of

    light. Her voice is softer, her gaze no longer amber and her posture has deted a lot.

    ¡°That¡¯s progress. It was ¡®I hate you¡¯ a week go. I see that as a positive step.¡± Jasper leans in closer to

    bridge the difference in height and slides his arms around her properly, pulling her into him in a hug

    even though she doesn¡¯t return it. She struggles a little, but nowhere near the venom she had a few

    minutes ago and I can see her caving now he¡¯s touching her.

    I remember how that went. When the bond was so strong that a mere touch can mess with your mood

    and your head and weaken the strongest resolve. Meadow was aiming for that when she tossed her

    over their like a wet rag.

    Carmen doesn¡¯t really want to reject him. She¡¯s doing what she does and pushing people away, being

    fierce so they can¡¯t hurt her. There¡¯s a little vulnerable girl inside who just wants someone to stand up

    and fight for her, because no one has. She wants to be loved without conditions, and maybe my brother

    is exactly the person who will do it. He¡¯s stubborn for sure and realizing he wants her in his life, he

    won¡¯t give up at all. He¡¯s someone who sticks to what he feels.

    ¡°I might dislike you for years yet. You¡¯ll get fed up and leave.¡± She murmurs and I tug Colton¡¯s hand and

    try to pull him towards the breakfast room to give them some more space. Meadow is nowhere to be

    seen anymore and I mentally high five her for throwing Carmen into his arms and kickstarting a real

    conversation between them when overpowered by the feel of one another.

    ¡°I¡¯m going nowhere. I swear. I¡¯ll follow you for an eternity, even if you keep me at arm¡¯s length and

    never say a nice word to me. I¡¯m hopeless when ites to you and we both know this isn¡¯t curable.

    You¡¯re mine, carmen, and I¡¯m yours.¡±

    ¡°Let me go, I have things to do.¡± Carmen turns away from him, wavering and getting scared of it, but his

    hold never loosens, and Jasper follows her face with his. He can see through it and I rx knowing that

    he knows her better than anyone now and he will find a way to break through that wall.

    ¡°She¡¯s caving.¡± Colton nods their way and wraps his arm around me, tugging me into his chest so I end

    up cuddling him as he leans against the door frame. Watching from a distance yet not leaving until we

    see where this goes.

    ¡°She was doing that before we even got here. I could feel it. She just needs that little extra push.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go and get back to work on one condition.¡± Jasper pushes his forehead against hers and

    even though she¡¯s refusing to move her arms from her side or hug him back, I see the way she slumps

    into him with that intimate touch.

    ¡°What is that?¡± she ys along, no longer fueled by anger.

    ¡°You let me give you a goodbye kiss. Being this close is making me crazy and I miss that first kiss we

    had way back when we imprinted. I want to feel that again.¡± He breaks into a devilish smile, all good

    looks from our father, dimples, and a twinkle in his eye. Mr Confidentes from nowhere and slides

    right in. Jasper knows he isn¡¯t on the losing side anymore. I bet every sense he has is tuned into her

    emotions and he knows she¡¯s already his. The joy of the bond.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Carmen doesn¡¯t respond. Her silence is unusual, and she turns her face to the side to avoid his eyes

    again. Her fingers twitch as though she¡¯s contemting a response, or maybe trying to find the will to

    say no. Jasper takes that as encouragement, and without hesitation, let¡¯s go with one arm, to catch her

    chin between his fingers and tugs her mouth to his before she can refuse.

    I stiffen and wait for the chaos to ensue because she can be a vtile wolf on a good day and

    pouncing on her with a kiss could end in violence, but nothing erupts. Instead, a sweet and gentle kiss

    on her lips leaves herpletely still and as we pause and wait with bated breath, Carmen leans back

    towards him and kisses him back. A fluid, unhesitant response pulled out of her by experiencing the

    intimacy form him again. She¡¯s lost in the bond.

    I almost leap out of Colton¡¯s arms with joy, but he hauls me back and yanks me backwards with him

    into the adjoining room. Pulling us out of sight and giving them privacy.

    ¡°We know what happens next. We don¡¯t have to watch it.¡± He shrugs at me and continues pulling when

    I try to strain back to see. I want to know they are taking it further, for sure.

    ¡°You know how prickly she can be. I have to make sure she doesn¡¯t still send him off with a sarcastic

    brush off and ¡­.¡±

    Colton silences my words with a kiss of our own, catching me in his arms and yanks me into him, so I

    am fully under his control. Lip to lip as he nts the most seductive kiss on me, he has in a while, and I

    be Jell-o in his arms. Using his own gifts of prowess to bring me back under his control.

    We kiss for what feels like long minutes, tongues intertwined, hormones hitching and then a link breaks

    into my mind and kills the moment dead. Using the pack link so we both get the message loud and

    clear. I swear, there are times I really do not appreciate Meadow.

    Chica, those two just hightailed past me on the way to Jasper¡¯s room, looking like they¡¯re in the haze.

    Mission finally aplished. We can celebrate a new mateship by dawn. Carmen finally broke.

    I gasp in surprise, suddenly filled with warm enthusiasm and do a little jump and yay, before nting

    another kiss on Colton¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Thank god. Can we now go back upstairs and get back to what we were doing? The haze sounds

    appealing.¡± Colton picks me up princess style without waiting for a response and elicits a giggle from

    me at his impulsiveness. Bouncing my palm on top of his head and kissing him lightly on the nose while

    shaking my head at his naughty antics.

    ¡°Lead the way, lover.¡± I giggle as I am hoisted higher, and he doesn¡¯t wait around for a change of mood.

    Or more interruptions.

    Meds, take Carmen and Jasper off any duties for a few days and leave them to get everything out of

    their system.

    Colton¡¯s reply makes me snortugh, knowing fine well this is not for their benefit but his. I think the

    one who needs to get ack of something out of his system is the mate of mine who¡¯s hauling my ass

    upstairs faster than a rocket.

 Chapter 123: The Future

    Chapter 123: The Future

    I wake up to the gnawing and strange aching sensation travelling across my belly and try to turn over to

    relieve whatever it is. Struggling now my bump is fully formed and weighing me down while Colton¡¯s

    arm across me isn¡¯t helping any. The room ispletely dark and silent, so it must still be the middle of

    the night and his even, peaceful breathing signals he¡¯s out cold.

    I maneuver his forearm up over my boobs and manage to roll sideways away from him, so my butt is

    jutted against his groin to stop my stomach hanging over the edge of the mattress and get frustrated at

    my inability to move around like a normal human anymore.

    I have reached that stage where I¡¯m just begging them toe out quickly because I can¡¯t take much

    more of this endless beached whale sensation. It has limited any kind of movement and being

    independent. I feel like my days consist of peeing multiple times, being eternally hungry, cranky and

    ufortable and burst into tears over the most insane things.

    I still haven¡¯t quite settled into sleeping in our new room over here in the valley either. New

    surroundings, new atmosphere and new bearings to get used to once again. It¡¯s been three weeks after

    the renovations were done and yet, I still don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s home. I miss the homestead, where Sierra

    and Radar decided to stay and govern in our absence, now they are nning to produce pups and live

    happily ever after. In their cocoon bubble of love where life is rosy, and they want to raise siblings for

    Colton under the shadow of the now vampire free mountain.

    The pack split and some stayed over there for the peaceful rural life they have nurtured, although a

    vast amount came home to be reunited with the valley wolves, and things have been slowly bing

    normal. Rebuilding, fixing, bonding once more.

    ¡°Ahhhhh¡± I let out an involuntary groan as shooting stabbing pain rips across my lower pelvis and grip

    Colton¡¯s arm so tight I almost pierce him with my nails. It¡¯s bone achingly awful as pain goes and try as

    I might to bear down and grit my teeth I can¡¯t hold it in.

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m up, I¡¯m awake¡­. What¡¯s going on?¡± Colton¡¯s frantic scramble to upright, his eyes

    instantly amber as he scans the room for danger and realizes I am the one assaulting him as he

    rxes back down. Pulling me to him in a protective hold.

    ¡°Pain.¡± I murmur, pushing the words out in a strangled breath, screwing my eyes shut and release his

    forearm from my grip to point downwards at my stomach with a jerky motion. It¡¯s about all I am capable

    of doing.

    ¡°As in¡­.. are you? Tonight?¡± Colton¡¯s tone swiftly shifts from sleep addled and confused to panic

    ridden. His brain shifting into alert as he realizes what this could be.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡± is the only reply I can give as I try to deal with this cramping. It¡¯s like having my periods,

    only amped up by fifty times the pain. And everywhere, not just my abdomen.

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ do you want to get up,y different. Shall I go get the midwife? Do you need a massage,

    a hug, or something to grip?¡± Colton goes into nervous overdrive, spewing out every instruction he

    memorized from our birth lessons with the midwife the past couple of months. Suddenly awake and

    buzzing and ready for action.

    ¡°Shhhh¡± I raise my finger to my lips, screwing my eyes tighter and try and quieten him down while I

    bear this internal agony. Every single sense and urge in me is crying to turn wolf to help ease it but I

    know I can¡¯t. I¡¯m fighting that inner need to protect myself from something excruciating. Even though

    I¡¯m inbor and the danger to them is probably no longer an issue now they are fully formed, I can¡¯t risk

    it. I have to birth my pups in human form.

    ¡°I¡¯ll link her. I¡¯ll get her here fast.¡± He whispers it gently and starts patting my shoulder as I breathe

    through what feels like my insides twisting into knots, and then slowly subside very gradually until I can

    bear it again, before fading to a low ache. It goes form storm to gentle waves in minutes but for the one

    suffering, it felt like hours.

    ¡°It¡¯s passing¡± I exhale heavily and my whole body begins to rx again, away from the tense wooden

    posture I was holding without realizing. Colton moves away from me and starts arranging the bed

    covers and ces a cushion under my feet to get me into afortable position.

    ¡°If this is the start, then it¡¯s going to be a long night, baby. They¡¯reing. I asked Meds and Carmen

    toe too as I know you want them both here. Tell me what you need.¡± Colton seems like he¡¯s in

    control and on form as bossy Alpha, but I can feel his angsty tension radiating at epic levels and the

    slight tremor in his voice gives him away.

    ¡°It mighte to nothing. They said we could have false starts.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just y this as if it¡¯s real. No one will care about losing some sleep if it¡¯s a false rm. I¡¯d rather

    be prepared and disappointed, than something going wrong.¡± He moves around the bed and tucks me

    in, feeling my forehead and pours me a ss of water on the bedside before turning themps on to

    dim. He creates a low cozy glow which barely casts away the shadows and I blink towards our wall of

    curtains.

    ¡°I want them open. I want to see the moon and stars while we wait.¡± I have no idea why, but I feel like it

    will keep me calm while waiting to see if this pain returns. There¡¯s a myth of our kind that pups should

    be born under the moon to ensure a healthy start and whether a fable or not I am hoping seeing it will

    keep me calm.

    Colton does as I ask, wanders to pull the expanse of dark velvet away from the rows of windows and

    exposes the ckest night. Stars twinkling high in the sky and a full moon to set the mood. The air is

    crystal clear, no clouds in the sky and it¡¯s almost a perfect night for stargazing. The sky is as close to

    purest onyx as I have ever seen.

    ¡°Are we going to do this here? Or do you want to go to the infirmary?¡± Colton walks back to me and sits

    on the bed to stroke my hair.

    ¡°Here. If we can. If anything happens then make the decisions to ensure the safety of our babies.¡± We

    have had this conversation before and Colton looks away, frowning because it¡¯s a topic he doesn¡¯t like.

    I have told him multiple times that should anything go wrong, the babiese first. I won¡¯t die, I know

    this. I have Colton with healing abilities and as soon as the babies are out, I can turn wolf and heal

    myself. I¡¯m willing to take whatever pain orplications and push myself to near death just to get

    them safely out. He knows this and he agrees but he still doesn¡¯t like it.

    I don¡¯t get another word out as another pain sears across my body, with a much stronger intensity than

    before, so fast considering it¡¯s only been minutes since thest one. I gasp and crunch my body up to

    try andbat it but it¡¯s like being side swiped by a bus.

    ¡°Breathe through it, pant like Marda showed you.¡± Colton¡¯s hands are on me, but I try and blot out the

    world by closing my eyes and focusing on the agony that¡¯s ripping me up inside. I didn¡¯t know what I

    expected childbirth to feel like, but this wasn¡¯t it. There¡¯s nothing to describe how much it hurts.

    ¡°Should I tell my mom to make their way to the valley? Do you want them here? What about your dad?

    I have the contact number to have him travel here tonight.¡± Colton can only talk at me while stroking my

    hair, empathizing what he can see me experiencing. The pain of childbirth is one of the only pains that

    a mate doesn¡¯t share. Wolves inbor need protection, so their mates are spared the bonded agony so

    they can watch over and help them through it. Nature at its finest, I guess.

    ¡°Hmmmmm, I don¡¯t know¡± I roll and squirm in a bid to relieve the building pain and pressure.

    Disinterested in thinking, feeling anything around me and not really caring about who is here and not

    when all I can focus on is getting through each second of this.

    ¡°Your dad will never forgive me if he isn¡¯t here for the birth. He has far toe.¡± Colton changes from

    stroking to kneading my shoulders and back and yanks the duvet away when he feels my body heating

    up.

    ¡°Do whatever you need to do, I just ¡­.¡± I trail off unable to say anything else as the intensity ups and I

    hit the peak of the contraction. Murmuring and moaning as the worst pain I have ever felt in my life rips

    through me and I spasm involuntarily. All I can do is cling onto the edge of the mattress and grit my

    teeth, body rigid as I try to cope with it.

    ¡°I can ease it with magic¡­do you want me to try?¡± Colton¡¯s tone is tight and forced, he sounds

    desperate at seeing me suffer.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know if that will slow it down and hinder progress.¡±

    ¡°This is hell to watch and it¡¯s only the beginning. Tell me what to do. How can I ease this? A bath¡­

    walking around? What about some kind of pain med from the midwife?¡± Colton¡¯s stress levels grow and

    yet I honestly cannot do anything about it. I am so hyper focused on being trapped inside my own body

    with this horrible cramping and twisting. All I can do is breathe in short pants and try and remember

    everything they told me when preparing for birth. I have to remind myself that this is normal and I¡¯m

    okay. I can do this.

    ¡°In through the nose, nice and slow, and out through the mouth. It can help reduce the pain.¡±

    ¡°No¡­just go notify my dad.¡± I blurt out in a snappish tone, irritation rising and it¡¯s all I can do to keep

    myself together. I am instantly wracked with guilt at being that way towards him, but this is excruciating.

    ¡°I already linked Meds and told her to do it. Try and stay calm. I know your sore baby, and I¡¯m probably

    annoying you but I¡¯m a bit out of my depth here.¡±

    ¡°I just want it over¡­get them out. It hurts.¡± Tears fall rapidly as the throws of what seems like the

    longest contraction ever grows into minutes. I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s supposed to go in earlybor, but this

    feels huge, like there isn¡¯t much time. It seems fast.

    ¡°I know, baby. They¡¯reing. I won¡¯t leave you alone I swear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡± Meadow bursts into the room without knocking, in a frenzy of chaos as someone

    falls in behind her and a yelp of more bodies outside our bedroom door alerts us to the fact we have a

    group audience.

    ¡°Move, your ass is bigger than ever. Doorways can barely contain it anymore.¡± Carmen shoves

    Meadow in further and falls over her for a second time, missing face nking the floor by an inch as

    her beloved mate catches the back of her clothes and stops her midair. Jasper pulls her into his arms

    and rights her on her feet.

    ¡°Can you do things at normal speed, and I wouldn¡¯t forever be stopping you from injuring yourself.¡±

    Jasper croons at her, hooks his arm around her waist as he guides her past the ring Meadow.

    ¡°Did you just tell me I have a fat ass, Puta?¡± Meadow spins on her and is met with Jaspers raised palm,

    a sign of defeat and apology. The buffer between these two these past weeks.

    ¡°She means you look amazing, and the new baby weight is starting to show.¡± He smiles with that

    charming smooth way of his, the calm to the trouble Carmen creates and shrugs as Meadow scowls his

    way.

    ¡°She¡¯s lucky she has you. And for the record, my ass is not that much bigger.¡± Meadow spits

    sarcastically and throws her hair over one shoulder in a defiant maneuver.

    ¡°Pftttt, at only a month gone I¡¯m sure that a lot of excess baggage you¡¯re already hauling in the trunk, if

    your head was on backwards then you would see what I do. I guess you¡¯re one of those femmes that

    grow out everywhere but the belly.¡± Carmen mumbles with a sly side eye and smirk and Jasper mps

    a hand over her mouth with a sigh of defeat.

    ¡°Hey, My queen is as sexy as ever and she¡¯s just keeping our baby fed. More to cuddle and she suits

    the curves.¡± Cesar appears amid them and motions for them all to back out as he catches Colton¡¯s

    re and my wide-eyed look of panic from our position on the bed. Their invasion is loud and not

    exactly wee mid contraction.

    ¡°Sorry, couldn¡¯t stop these two freight trains fighting to get in.¡± Cesar apologizes in his usual calm and

    dad tone, and Jasper releases Carmen to walk past her as hees to my side.

    ¡°Hey sis. You look like it hurts a lot. We¡¯ll be outside and close if you need us, we just all wanted to see

    you. We¡¯re excited and worried and I¡¯m sorry about those two. You know how they are.¡± He brushes a

    gentle finger over my face and gives Colton¡¯s a quick smile that trantes to ¡®you¡¯re doing good¡¯.

    These two are firm brothers nowadays. So much so that Matteo has been a little jealous with the

    bromance and Radar¡¯s new position as Colton¡¯s father figure. He feels left out.

    ¡°It does. It¡¯s worse than I thought it would be.¡±

    ¡°Hang in there. Midwife is on her way, she was ding with some early pains from a half term femme.

    The pack is all waking up and eagerly pacing their homes for the arrival of their Princessa¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± I whisper back at him, a tear collecting in the corner of my eye, and we sigh in unison.

    Once again more bearable and able tomunicate in between the highs of thisbor.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. We wolves very rarely lose pups in childbirth, and you are strong. Stronger than most.

    Colton is right here, and your two crazy femme sisters won¡¯t leave the room. Varro will hightail it here to

    see his prized girl producing his much-awaited grandkids. You have nothing to worry about except how

    to be a mom very soon.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll really be scared.¡± I smile weakly, trying for humor, the pain once again

    subsiding to a bearable ache of nothing and rxing my body.

    In the past weeks Varro hase here every single week without fail. Showering me with affection and

    gifts and getting to know all those around me like a real father would. It was hard at first to see past

    what he is, and how terrifying he looks, but now even some of the pack children have started toe

    out to meet him upon arrival, calling him Uncle Varro. The enemy who became family and our world is

    completely different to what it was some months ago.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I can admit that I have love for him, and our rtionship grows with every meeting. I never thought I

    would ever see the day I willingly called him father or dad, but I do, and I miss him when I don¡¯t see

    him.

    ¡°Won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s you.¡± I prod him in the cheek knowing fine well he has convinced Carmen to

    start trying for a family already. Since they marked, they have been an inseparable smitten couple and

    he seems to know how to handle the fire that is Carmen so well. She¡¯s healing and growing as a

    person. Letting love in warmed her up and made her less defensive around some of us. Although

    Jasper is the only one who gets to experience all her softness and she can still be bristly with Meadow,

    even though they love one another on some level.

    Now the war is over a lot of Lychan have decided to try for pups and settle into our new peaceful life

    with real hope for a bright future. I feel like the twins are the beginning of the Santo pack stepping into a

    new life.

    ¡°Yeah. Hopefully soon, it¡¯s not like we aren¡¯t trying. Meadow beat us to it and Carmen just can¡¯t forgive

    her for that.¡± Jasperughs at the ongoing rivalry between the two, that¡¯s so obviously skin deep.

    Pain hits again, severe and knocks my breath away, clutching at the bed covers and rocketed back to

    that ce of misery. Colton shoos Jasper out of the way so he cane and take my hands and this

    time tries to breathe with me to guide me through it.

    ¡°These are fast, I don¡¯t think we have long to wait to meet our daughters. Midwife just got here. Try and

    stay calm baby.¡± He croons and softly kisses my forehead, grazing lips gently over my head and then

    my lips.

    ¡°I just want it to be over.¡± I exhale in a breathless whoosh, clinging to him and close my eyes once more

    to try and find the way through what I know is only going to get worse.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, everyone except Mom and Daddy, out. You don¡¯t need to be in here unless I call you. We

    have babies to deliver.¡± Marda the most experienced midwife of the Santo back sweeps in with

    authority and reassurance and despite not being able to respond to her, my heart calms a little knowing

    she is here.

    She has delivered hundreds of pups over the years, she ever delivered me. I can rx into her care

    and know that I¡¯m in safe hands and she will help me through this whatever way it needs to be done.

    ¡°I know these babies are a little different, but don¡¯t worry. Whatever they throw at us we can handle it.

    You¡¯re not our first mix breed birth under my watch.

 Chapter 124: A New Life

    Chapter 124: A New Life

    ¡°You did it, baby. Look at our girls!¡± Colton¡¯s excited tone pulls me out of my fatigue as he mops my

    brow and tries to dry up the sweat that¡¯s cascading like a waterfall. The cries of newborns ringing in my

    ears after what seems like the longest and most hellish night of my life. I can barely stay awake. A new

    day is peeking at us from outside the curtains which he drew at some point when the light got too

    intense. Everything feels surreal and it¡¯s hard now to imagine I just spent so many hours going through

    the trauma of childbirth while the world is still. The memory of the pain is already subsiding.

    My emotions are fried and the eagerness toy eyes on them is the only thing keeping me conscious

    while my limbs cry to give out. My body is tender and heavy like a deadweight, but I am so d it¡¯s

    finally over. I should turn to self heal but I can¡¯t muster the energy and would rather sleep after holding

    my babies.

    ¡°Here you are, momma. Two healthy girls and beautiful, just like you.¡± Marda leans down over me and

    ces one from each arm on my chest. Instinctively I nurse them against me as they look to be fed and

    Colton helps pull open my nightdress shirt and assists. He¡¯s a natural and been so good these past

    hours, keeping me sane, anticipating my needs and watching over me. I don¡¯t think I could have done

    this without him.

    My eyes mist with tears as this insane overwhelming love and adoration fills my heart to brimming at

    the mere presence of these two tiny lives. An all-epassing emotion that I have never experienced

    before until Iid eyes on the beauty of our girls. It¡¯s that knowledge that from here on in I will do

    anything to protect and love them, even die to ensure their safety. Perfect in every way and my priority

    now. Small and delicate butpletely formed in miniature.

    Each has a spattering of fine light hair, downy soft, much like mine, even if they are still covered in the

    mess from birth. The sallower skin of Colton and his Columbian genes, but the features are a

    combination of both of us as children in one face. I watch in fascination at one and then the other as

    they try totch on to nurse. Finding their own way instinctively to source my milk and without

    hesitation. Little tiny eyshes flickering open as I lock eyes for the first time on the new creations that

    have been growing within me for months. It doesn¡¯t feel real and I can¡¯t believe that we made these

    precious little beings.

    I stop mid breath as first one flickers bright glowing blue my way, blinking and sleepy eyed, a sign of

    Colton¡¯s magic within and the other glows red. As clear as switching ion a light in the pitch dark. Both

    stare at me for a moment, somehow focusing on the body they seem to recognize as mother and

    Colton sees it too before they drift closed and focus on suckling. My heart leaps into my throat and my

    mind slides into frantic overtime at what this might mean. We always knew the gics might mean the

    girls would not be as Lychan as we hoped, or that they might have obvious gifts like Colton and I now

    do, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be prominent from the get go.

    We exchange concerned nces, that inner fear of their differences to normal pups, and Marda pats

    me atop my head with a motherly smile. Seeing our worry and sensing the sudden change in

    atmosphere between us.

    ¡°Gifts are present at birth only fleetingly; it doesn¡¯t mean anything right now. As they grow what they

    can do will be more prominent and sometimes things fade away. It¡¯s just an eye color, they all

    change quickly into the daytime human shade soon enough. Lychan babies are born with glowing

    amber. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    I eye her dubiously trying to think back to my childhood and theck of my abilities until my awakening

    ceremony. I¡¯m not sure that Colton¡¯s magical gifts would have been so concealed if Sierra hadn¡¯t bound

    us so I can¡¯t be assured that our babies won¡¯t have something in infancy that shows up.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what is more prominent. They¡¯re our girls and the pack know they might be different

    to them. If Lychan isn¡¯t the dominant gene, then we won¡¯t care, and we¡¯ll love them regardless. We¡¯ll

    deal with whatever gifts are thrown at us.¡± Colton scoops my hand in his and soothes me with his

    words. That tone of dominant alpha on show because he¡¯s stubborn and he means every word.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to feel different and unwanted. I want them to grow up feeling they fit in.¡± Something

    I never did, and it worries me now that they will be noticeably different to Lychan pups. Pups don¡¯t have

    gifts in childhood at all, not until their own awakening. I never knew they were born with amber eyes so

    maybe I am worrying about nothing, and my babies won¡¯t disy any difference to other children for a

    long time. I might be overthinking.

    I pull them closer and snuggle my face nearer, inhaling that baby scent that¡¯s unique and now part of

    them. A smell I know I will be addicted to in time and will eventually pine for when it fades as they

    age. Colton leans in and strokes them both gently over their tiny skulls before kissing both on the

    forehead. Immersed in his own overflowing love for his daughters. I can feel it in him, and we share the

    emotions while smiling down at two gorgeous little heads.

    ¡°They¡¯re perfect. The pack will wee them with open arms and love them as much as we do.¡±

    Marda wanders away, folding muslin cloths and fills a bowl with fresh water before strolling back and

    offering it to Colton to keep tending to my face and neck. I¡¯ve stopped sweating but my skin is damp

    and mmy, and she nods as he takes it to administer some care to me.

    ¡°Have you decided on names? I know you didn¡¯t want to reveal them until they were born.¡±

    ¡°We have.¡± Colton is the one to reply. ¡°Eve and Eden. It somehow seems fitting for the first tribrids to

    ever grace ournds. I think they look like an Eve ¡­¡± he points to the smaller of the two girls, the one

    with the blue eyes, ¡°And an Eden¡± he strokes my hand over our red eyed girl¡¯s back, reading my mind

    in how we are to name them even though both are practically mirror images of one another. Somehow

    their names seem to fit. Identical twins with simr names butpletely different meanings. Eden

    means ¡®delight¡¯ and Eve means ¡®full of life¡¯. We spent so long tossing names back and forth before

    settling on those.

    ¡°Pretty names for pretty girls. Girls that I am sure will go on to achieve great things for the Santo pack.¡±

    Marda pats Colton on the shoulder and wanders off to leave us to our feeding session.

    ¡°We can announce it to that lot out there. I¡¯ll tell them you need time to feed them and pull yourself

    together and then I¡¯ll take the babies out for them to see and let you rest. I won¡¯t let any visitors in until

    you¡¯ve slept, and I¡¯ll make sure our parents are the first. Both are waiting downstairs.¡± Colton brushes a

    kiss across my temple, back in nurturing carer mode. ¡°I¡¯m really proud of you. They¡¯re healthy and

    perfect and you did so well.¡±

    ¡°Not doing it again in a hurry.¡± I smile weakly and settle my head back into my pillows to rx and dose

    while they continue to suckle. I¡¯m exhausted and not all that sad about his no visitor rule for a few

    hours. I feel bad knowing I am keeping my father waiting, but I really am in no fit state just yet.

    Marda starts to tend to the bed clothes which are all pushed way down below my feet. Switching out

    the blood soaked messy for clean fresh linen, and Colton lifts my legs to help her change them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Colton stops fussing over me and goes to do what he said while Marda takes the

    time to my body and helps me to maneuver without disturbing the girls as she dresses me in my

    pajamas on the lower half and tucks me into a fresh bed.

    ¡°Enjoy the quiet before the storm, Luna. After this the visitors and well wishers and resting time will be

    harder to find. Don¡¯t let them overwhelm you. Take your time to recover, to bond with your girls. The

    pack can wait. Tradition is that we used to wait fourteen days before the Luna brought out the

    newborns to show them to the pack and I wish that was still the norm. Mother¡¯s need respite as most

    like you, want to recover naturally without turning. They somehow feel the achievement means more

    when they allow a slower healing process and the bond to their children is stronger.¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I understand that. After going through all of this, I don¡¯t want to wipe it away as if thest hours were

    nothing. I want to linger in my exhaustion and relief that pain is over. Maybe in a day or two I¡¯ll turn and

    get back to fit but it¡¯s been so long staying human that I¡¯m in no hurry.¡±

    I can¡¯t exin it, but I understand what she means. The experience is tied up in the agony and the

    exhaustion. I want to hold onto every precious moment and memory of birth.

    ¡°What now, Luna?¡± Mardaes to sit on the edge of the bed and checks the feeding position,

    stroking little skulls and smiling with a warmth of a woman who has mothered her own little ones with

    her full heart.

    ¡°We take each day as ites, and we see what happens. My father, Sierra, all wille up soon

    enough to wee our next generation and life will move on. I don¡¯t know what the future holds but I

    know that Colton and I will do everything in our power from here on in to always protect them.¡±

    And we will. No matter what it takes or what life throws at us. We survived wars and so much worse.

    We will always do everything in our power to protect our family.

    ¡°My gut tells me these two will be important to our species one day. We¡¯ve never had anything quite

    like them and it will be a wonderful thing to watch as they develop their natural abilities.¡± Marda admires

    them and reaches out to stroke the hair from my damp face with the gentlest of touches.

    ¡°Doc has requested that he be allowed to monitor them as they do. To record their progress and

    document changes. He thinks it will be an amazing addition to his research of non-human species. His

    eternal fascination of Lychans and immortals.¡± I smile warmly at that as I say it. Conjuring up our

    entric adopted Uncle who sometimes visits from his researchb to keep Sierra up to date, and

    generally because he misses us. He¡¯s be a part of the Santo family and the pack adore him as

    much as we do. A never-ending source of knowledge for our kind in matters we never understood

    before.

    ¡°Juan Santo really should regret everything he lost. His own grandchildren, how amazing his son is.

    The rebuild of the pack.¡± Marda¡¯s face crumbles a little at the thought of the Alpha who ruled for most of

    her life, and I¡¯m sobered by the sound of his name. many older Lychan like her still hold him in a ce

    in their hearts for the years before he changed and led us all into misery.

    A few months ago, my father informed us Juan passed away not long after he was taken prisoner. With

    vengeance and hate reced with a desire to bond with me, he no longer had the stomach for torture

    and allowed Juan to leave this world once and for all. It was quick, as painless a death as could be at

    the hands of vampires mauling you to death, and Colton never mentioned it again. He¡¯s gone, the evil

    that started everything and yet there¡¯s a part of me that aches for Colton because I know deep down,

    he wishes his father had been different in the end. I¡¯m sad that my girlsck a grandfather because he

    was so caught up in his own madness he forgot what love and family was.

    ¡°Only sunny skies and happier days from here on in, right?¡± Marda pats me once more and gets up

    from the bed as the door clicks open and Colton slides back in, beaming from ear to ear. Obvious

    happiness and glee etched from head to foot, and I know it¡¯s from the excitement of our friends, family,

    and pack outside waiting patiently.

    ¡°I love my life. What more could I ask for but all my girls.¡± He beams enthusiastically and scoots back to

    my side, hopping on the bed and slides an arm under my head to cuddle up close and watch our

    children sleep.

    ¡°You say that now, but you haven¡¯t met night feeds or tantrums yet.¡± I giggle and nuzzle against him,

    closing my eyes to sleep because I know he will stand guard and move our kids when they are done

    feeding. When I am out cold he¡¯ll take them to meet their family.

    ¡°Bring it on. There¡¯s nothing in this life that you can throw at me that I won¡¯t handle like a boss.¡± He

    kisses me on the temple with passion, squeezes me tight and I rx, rest assured that he means it

    because I know it¡¯s true.

    AUTHORS NOTE - This is the End of Awakening but not the end of the Series. I do have more books

    rted to this nned but this will be thest from Alora''s story.

    Thank you all so much for sticking with it and see you in the next book xx

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!